When I Catch You Gege

by QuinnyUndertow

Summary:

If you love JJK but wish all your favorite characters could live, be loved and not tortured. I wrote this for you.

Reader is Isekai'd into JJK with the determination to change canon and make sure she rights the wrongs of Gege. Way easier said than done. As she tries to develop her abilities using time manipulation she realizes there are massive drawbacks to using her abilities. Not to mention the butterfly effect that saving one character has on the rest of the cast. Oh and enjoy her time there...yeah that too.

No manga plot spoilers. Reader x everyone. Everyone is 18+ unless stated otherwise.. The school is referred to as Jujutsu High but it’s a school for after high school that sorcerers attend.

Notes:

The main student group are all over the age of 18 in this fic. This will be reader/yn trying to balance everything with some reader x everyone. This is a guilty pleasure fic for all of us that have been tortured by Gege.

Chapter 1: Comments & Candies

It all started with a comment on the internet. Which to be honest was pretty rare for you to indulge in in the first place. Don’t misunderstand, you had strong opinions about things -especially when some of your favorite characters or shows were involved- but between the trolls online and the way things generally devolved in comment sections it just wasn’t worth raising your blood pressure over anymore. 

 

It started innocuously enough in some TikTok comments of a Jujutsu Kaisen fight mash up from the current Shibuya Arc. It was one of those videos where the quality is so high you don’t even understand how the user posting found it.

 

75 Comments

 

“Dude I fkn hate Mahito he better get left right goodnight next ep”

 

• “lol get ready to be disappointed”

 

“I mean why mahito kinda…👀”

 

• “get help….”

 

• “girlie I’m all for ignoring red flags but that’s a whole red flag factory”

 

• okay but transforming body parts 😩

 

You laughed at the comments per usual thumbing up your favorites before going to type your own. This fandom was so unhinged but you loved it. These comments were tame compared to what you would see on the average JJK thirst trap video.

 

“Gege is the worst curse 😭” 

 

You hit enter with a small smile before immediately scrolling through a few more TikToks. Your timeline was currently Jujutsu Hell. Just about every TikTok was JJK related and while you adored the show (maybe a little too much) you were feeling a little bummed out by it lately. 

 

Season one had become your ultimate comfort anime. It was endearing, funny, heartwarming and all the characters meshed so well. It made you feel like a part of their family -albeit a very hot family where you thirsted over about 90% of the cast-. 

 

Sure the Junpei arc in season 1 broke your heart but it was a manageable amount of sadness. The movie was much the same; a little sad but overwhelming the good guys win and the family is together at the end. Then came Shibuya and all hell broke loose. Gege made you fall in love with Suguru Geto despite knowing that wasn’t going to end well. Your sweet baby Yuji was tortured relentlessly physically and mentally. Then he put your man Gojo in an eyeball box before he killed off a bunch of beloved characters. You were honestly starting to feel depressed. It sounds dramatic but you really loved these characters and it felt like Gege was torturing them for the hell of it. Character deaths were fine with a literary purpose but it was beginning to feel cruel.

 

Your mood dipped with your thoughts as you decided to close the app down. Before you could flick it shut a notification popped up at the top of your screen showing someone had responded to your comment. You clicked it to see the bigger thread.

 

• “Yuji had to watch these ppl die to grow as a character”

 

You screwed up your face into an affronted expression. You had a tendency of wearing your thoughts on your face before managing to school them. Something that had gotten you in trouble more than once. Thankfully, in your own home that wasn’t an issue. 

 

“Not really relevant to my comment..” you mumbled while typing a response. “But I’ll bite”

 

“Killing off characters just to make another one grow is the easy way out. Yuji is a kid. Torturing him senselessly isn’t making him grow, it's making him traumatized.”

 

Before you could even click away another comment popped up below yours 

 

• “U think u could do any better?”

 

You rolled your eyes at the comment. You loved Gege’s work, the universe and characters he created were amazing; but that didn’t mean you had to agree with every decision he made as an author. This is why you didn’t bother to leave comments. You hated having to justify yourself to random people on the internet. You contemplated deleting your original comment before you typed 

 

“I mean I could get to the same places plot wise and emotionally without murdering everyone the audience cares about..” Before the guy could respond again you hit the phones off button to put it to sleep and threw it across your bed. You hated that your emotions tended to get involved in things as tiny as internet comments or tv shows.

 

You huffed into your sheets before mumbling, “If I was there I’d end up being an annoying Shonen protagonist…”  you smiled thinking of the way Naruto relentlessly chased down Sasuke or Luffy refused to leave his Nakama behind. Rolling over you lay on your back staring at the ceiling grinning, “Suguru Geto you aren’t escaping the power of friendship buddy! I would drag your monkey hating ass back kicking and screaming. Hell, I’m saving Yu Haibara first, sending Geto to therapy, and taking Nanami to a freaking hair salon. Emo looking…” you laugh out loud before your reverie is interrupted by the screeching of your phone's alarm. 

 

Your mood is forced to instantly sober, “I’m pathetic..” you muttered. Knowing in the back of your head you had to get ready for another day at your mediocre job with your shitty coworkers. And for what? To come home and be sad that the gorgeous pixelated men on the other side of the screen were getting knocked off by their God Gege (who you just decided to dub God-Ge).

 

After rubbing a hand over the bridge of your nose you tried to muster the energy to get up and get shit done. Raising up one hand towards the ceiling and making a fist you yelled, “Alright God-Ge you dick just you wait till I get Isekaied! Not one of my boys is dying and I all my babies are gonna grow up loved as fuck!!”

~~

That was the last thing you remembered and what brought you to the here and now. Where ever here and now was… you were disoriented to say the least. You went from laying in bed to your body standing. White and red lights were flashing by with a blustery wind shaking you and rattling your clothes. Despite the confusion you registered that you were moving but not with any sense of purpose or even of your own volition. You were submerged in a crowd; bodies flowing around you pushing your stumbling form along.  You were in sensory overload; the sound of racing vehicles, people talking, advertisements ringing. The lights flickering around you were blurred and the voices surrounding you were unintelligible. 

 

You felt as if you broke through to the air from a lake in the middle of winter. Your mind was having trouble forming full thoughts. The information it was receiving was partial and you felt goosebumps break out down your arms as you felt a shiver go down your body. You noticed a ringing in your head as it gradually grew louder in volume. The tinnitus like sound became unbearable as you hunched over putting your hands over your ears. Your posture was protective as you just hoped the overwhelming feelings would-

 

The ringing stopped. The sounds around you clarified and your vision seemed to return to normal. It felt as if someone had thrown you a life preserver in frigid waters and you gasped at the sudden shift in physical sensations.

 

Something was grounding you. This warmth spread throughout your body and a wave of reassurance engulfed you. Still bent over with your hands on your knees you registered a hand on your upper back near your shoulder. The touch, warm and light, rubs a gentle circle only partially putting its weight on you. You aren’t the type of person to want to be touched by strangers but the person barely holding you relays comfort and reassurance. Their form was removed enough to show concern while not intruding on your space or coming off as disrespectful. 

 

“Hey are you okay? You don’t look so good..” the voice was masculine but had this buoyancy and brightness to it. The energy behind it non-threatening and almost inviting. You squeezed your eyes shut trying to regain some baseline of where you are. You registered the sidewalk under your feet and your familiar pair of shoes. It had to be nighttime based on the level of light surrounding you. It wasn’t dark but the only thing illuminating your feet was colorful artificial rays. 

 

The hand on your back left taking its warmth with it. Your eyes flicked up to meet a pair of brown orbs with flecks of gold. The person's face peering down at you was so close to your own your noses almost brushed when you looked up. Your voice caught in your throat as you choked in surprise at the handsome features directly in front of you. His brown eyes were framed with long dark lashes. The first thought that left your mind was he’s beautiful before a heat raced down your stomach. 

 

At your noses almost touching, he stood up quickly from stooping to get a better look at you. He must have seen something in your eyes that clearly concerned him as both of his arms reached out to steady you on either side of your shoulders. His fingers flexed lightly on your upper arms as he maintained a firm but gentle hold, “Hey I’ve got ya, let’s move over out of the walkway.” The voice sounded like how someone would coax an animal out of a hiding place. It generated a sense of security despite the confusion all around you. 

 

You leaned up to your full height, the hands on your arms providing support in the event you needed it. You fought past a wave of dizziness as your gaze followed his legs on their way to meet his eyes. He was tall, almost two heads taller than you. His face now turned away from yours as it scanned above the crowd for a destination. His hair was the same honey brown color as his eyes. The style boyish, straight and short; stopping above the ears before ending in an undercut.The bangs were untamed like he had run his hands through them one time too many.  

 

“Hmmmm, umm…there’s gotta be a seat somewhere..” he mumbled to himself aloud. You tried to focus on his words but felt your form stiffen as you were bumped by the throng brushing by you, intent on where they were heading. When he spoke his voice tickled the back of your brain, a sense of familiarity rolling over you. You couldn’t help but focus on the sensation of his hands on your shoulders. 

 

He visibly perked up as he seemed to have found what he was looking for before he glanced back over to you. He smiled brightly, making eye contact that made you feel a blush on your face in response. He released your arms briefly before a large warm hand reached out and clasped your smaller one before navigating you towards a less dense part of the horde. “So I don’t lose you.” he explained lightheartedly over his shoulder. His grip was soft despite the roughness of his own hands. You felt yourself rub against him reflexively tracing one of his calloused fingers with your own. 

 

Your own emotions and feelings in your present situation baffled you. You were not some maiden needing saving nor some naive girl who would tag up with a random man. You watched way too much true crime to ever take a strange man’s hand and follow them into a side street no matter how attractive they were. However, rather than your intuition screaming for you to pull your hand away and run, it remained quiet. You had never believed in aura, chakra, energy or whatever but it was like you could sense his and it gave you only positive vibes. 

 

Nothing made sense. A moment ago you were laying in bed on TikTok and now you were in the middle of a massive metropolitan area (you lived hours away from one) in the middle of a crowd with a guy you vaguely felt like you knew pulling you to God knows where?

 

Swallowing hard, you stumbled behind the larger male his broad back and strong shoulders taking up the majority of your view. You shadowed him closely so that you wouldn’t become separated. This was working fine until he abruptly stopped; someone cutting in front of you both with a bicycle. You tripped forward into his back, your fingers gripping tightly into his black crop top style jacket for support. A soft cry of surprise escaping your lips. He froze letting you regain your balance as you leaned against him fully. His back clearly muscled against your forearms and hands. “I’m sorry” you stammered out letting go once you reoriented yourself. The guy leading turned slightly towards you before readjusting your hand in his making sure not to let go. “N-no worries, one minute and we're there...” he announced in a soothing tone despite an outbreak of red flushing the top of his ears and the little bit of cheek you could see. 

 

True to his word less than a minute passed before there was a gap in the crowds and you both emerged into a smaller offshoot of the main walkway. You must be between stores where the garbage and back employee stairs were situated because the area was pretty empty opposed to the sidewalk not five feet away. The familiar individual in front of you released your hand and began digging in his jacket pockets now. Below the jacket was a simple white t-shirt followed by formal black pants. The t-shirt was snug not leaving much to the imagination as you felt yourself swallow hard. Part of his tongue popped out in the corner of his mouth as he kept searching for something. Your mind immediately goes, cute, at the small pink muscle wedged in the corner of his lips. “Miss, do you prefer sweet or salty food?” He formally inquired looking up with a smile. He managed to fish out some candies from his pockets alongside what looked like a few candy wrappers and some pocket lint. 

 

You blinked at the unappetizing handful  in his outstretched hand before studying his face again. It was driving you crazy how familiar he looked. Though another part of you couldn’t help but assert you wouldn’t forget a face this attractive and boyish.  A lazy smile graced his face as he looked you in the eyes holding forward his hand of proffered treasures. The way he expectantly looked at you reminded you instantly of a golden retriever. He was convinced that his outstretched handful would solve whatever issue made you double over in the street. “I bet it’s low blood sugar! My grandma has to deal with that so I got in the habit of carrying around a couple of candies in case she needs a little boost!” He gave a short laugh before reaching back to scratch his head with his free hand “but to be totally honest I usually end up eating it all and it’s really more of an excuse to keep candies on hand all the time…” he paused clearly still waiting for you to take one of the brightly wrapped sweets. His expression clearly reflecting that he could never imagine you not wanting one of the slightly melted goodies.

 

“Oh…okay, thank you?” Your response came out as more of a question then you intended as you glanced down and bridged your hand half way between you two before pausing. The wrappings were unfamiliar and you had no idea what exactly you were taking. A sarcastic voice in your head couldn’t help but quip, Good idea let's take candy from the stranger now that you’ve followed him into an alley.

 

He watched you, his smile never fading as you glanced up to make eye contact again a small furrow of confusion on your brow. He looked down at his own hand before exclaiming, “Oh! Right so this one is a little sour it’s got like a tangy…” the older teen continued to ramble on. His voice faded into the background as your brain went 100 miles per hour trying to catch up to everything happening. You definitely knew this guy. Was he a coworker's friend? That didn’t explain how the hell you ended up in a city. His candy spiel apparently ended as he looked up at you tilting his head to the side slightly. 

 

A light bulb suddenly went off in your head as you exclaimed out loudly pointing as if you had the answer to a game of Pictionary. “Yu! Haibara Yu!” 

Chapter 2: Memories & Missions

Summary:

Cinnamon roll emo haired dream team enters the scene

Notes:

The lovely comments and kudos made me crumble and post this way early. I have no self control. Thank you for the encouragement. I hope you enjoy this next chapter as well.

Y/n = First Name
L/n = Last Name

Yu Haibara’s mouth gaped open like a fish at your exclamation. His face like yours was fairly expressive and wasn’t able to hide his emotions; surprise and confusion flitted across before he settled as embarrassed and guilty. He abruptly bowed at the waist, his hands by his sides, “I am so sorry! I’m usually really good at faces! This is so embarrassing I apologize!” he practically yelled from his 90 degree angle. 

 

You quickly realized you had called him by his first name only initially; implying you and him had some sort of history. You waved your hands frantically in response, “Oh no it’s okay…” you respond rapidly trying to find something to explain away you knowing his name in the least creepy way possible, “It’s been a really long time…I wouldn’t expect you to remember me…” your voice faded off at the end as you looked to the side nervously. Yu looked up quickly, his body still remaining in his bow while his face scrutinized yours with a somewhat pained expression. 

 

At the revelation that you were standing across from Yu Haibara the waves of confusion and concern surrounding you quickly faded into the background in your mind. Your consciousness immediately settled on that you must have fallen back to sleep and were currently having an amazing dream. Your boss was going to be pissed when you no call no showed but honestly just seeing a character from a series you love was totally worth it. I mean sure it would be cooler to dream about running into Geto or Gojo but Yu was an adorable cinnamon roll who deserved the world. 

 

At the moment he was looking fairly awkward and you attempted to relieve his anxiety, “No really it’s okay. We..were in the same elementary school together. I was…” you pause trying to pull some story out that could make sense. “...picked on a lot and you defended me. Which is why I remember you! I’m y/n, y/n l/n” You smiled happily, liking the narrative that you came up with. Haibara is a good guy and the last thing you want is for him to feel bad not remembering a person he never met.

 

Haibara stands back up to his full height, his mind clearly trying to find a place where you would possibly fit into his childhood. You figured, if Haibara’s personality was similar as a child to what it was now he definitely was popular on the playground and probably defended other kids all the time. There had to be a place some random girl could fit in. You smiled as sweetly as you could while thinking, Come on Yu, would this face lie to you? God he looks adorable when he’s confused.

 

After a moment there seems to be a flash of recognition in his eyes before he slaps a fist into his open palm. “I-I think i remember you. I’m sorry y/n. You look a lot different now…i think." The last part is under his breath as you try to keep your expression under control. 

 

You flush when you realize he immediately started calling you by your first name taking what you said as truth that you were childhood friends. You give a small laugh, “You look really different as well. I almost didn't recognise you. Thank you for helping me out there.” you gesture towards the main sidewalk behind you. “I’m not so great around…crowds.” you finish the sentence confidently despite the pause. That wasn’t completely untrue. You definitely weren’t a fan of being crushed in a wave of bodies.

 

“Ooooh,” He smiled at you gently, unconsciously stepping forward a little closer to you. “Are you feeling better? You sure you don’t want a candy?” He wiggled his hand with the candies in front of you as if to emphasize them. 

 

You felt yourself laugh. Speaking to him felt natural, “No, but i really appreciate the off-” You stopped short as a sudden influx of energy appeared behind you.

 

“Haibara!” a disgruntled voice barked in annoyance at your back. The speaker abruptly paused, realizing Haibara was not alone in front of him. Turning you saw a teen even taller than Haibara had come in from the crowd, his school uniform mussed up like he had been fighting for his life in the mob behind him. Your jaw dropped as Nanami Emo Hair Kento stood in front of you in all his awkward teenage glory. Nanami looked at you uncomfortably as you tried to get your expression of awe in check. He raised a brow at Haibara, clearly asking him what he was doing in a random side street with some girl. 

 

“Ahhh sorry Kento, I got distracted again and forgot the time.” He looked somewhat shamefaced as if this was definitely not the first time Haibara had not showed up to what you were assuming was a mission on time. Shoving the sweets back into his pocket Haibara’s face quickly broke into a cheerful grin when he walked over to you and wrapped an arm around your shoulder gesturing you forward towards Nanami. Your entire body felt like it was on fire when he laid his muscled arm across your shoulders. 

 

Haibara had taken to you like a duck to water, not even bothering to question anything. You couldn’t help but think uncharitably, No wonder this guy got himself killed.. Haibara’s cherry tone continued not registering your beat red face, “But Kento look! I ran into y/n, we’ve been friends since we were little back in Hokkaido. I can’t believe we ran into each other all the way down here in Tokyo, what a small world!”

 

You felt yourself choke when he mentioned Hokkaido. “Yes, very..small”. You nodded awkwardly, grateful he let you in on that little detail of “your childhood” as Nanami looked at you suspiciously. 

 

Nanami took in your red face and awkward expression before responding in a bland tone, “I see...Nanami, Kento” he introduced himself with little fanfare as Haibara grinned even bigger.

 

Haibara gave your shoulder a little squeeze before letting you go and exclaiming, “I am so pumped now! I never thought you’d get to meet any of my friends from back home. This is great we should go do some Karaoke-” 

 

“No!” Two identical “No” rang out at the suggestion of Karaoke. You panicking at the idea of being trapped in a small room with these two men and being forced to perform. Nanami balking over the very idea of Karaoke in conjunction with Haibara forgetting the mission they were supposed to be on now. Before Haibara could start up again Nanami ground out, “Haibara we have someplace to be.” 

 

Haibara looked like he deflated at Nanami’s comment before blinking back at you dejectedly, “I forgot. Y/n let’s trade numbers so we can all hang out sometime. How long are you in Tokyo?” 

 

“Ahh, yeah about that…i’m not really sure..and my phone broke.” This dream was really getting into the weeds. Did you even have a cellphone? Probably not. You literally just met the cinnamon roll, emo haired, dream team and they were going to run off and leave you standing here until you woke up. You had to have like…some ability or something right. I mean it's your dream after all. What’s the worst that could happen? A curse pulverizes you and you wake up and go to work. You glance around awkwardly before deciding you're not ready for this night to end yet, “I mean… I could probably help kill a curse or two…typical tuesday night right?” You had no idea what day of the week it was but it probably didn’t matter. You expected dream Nanami and dream Haibara to take this in stride and welcome you into their curse hunt. Instead they both stared at you in horrified shock. 

 

Nanami immediately began to sputter in an attempt to respond, nothing coherent managing to come out. He whipped his head to Haibara with an accusatory look as if to say, what did you tell her? 

 

Haibara meanwhile froze looking at you before laughing a little too loud to be convincing, “Ah ha ha! I forgot to tell you Kento, she's a jujutsu sorcerer like us?!” Despite addressing Nanami, Haibara's eyes were glued on you in wonder, “That explains the strong energy I felt before I ran into you in the road.”

 

Guess that means I’m able to do something, you thought with surprise at Haibara’s last comment. Going to play it off you smiled at Nanami before raising your hands up and waving your fingers, “Surprise!”

 

Haibara jumped on to your comment and did a somewhat identical pose on the opposite side yelling, “Surprise!” You were seriously going to have to keep an eye on this Haibara kid. There was trusting and then there was this. Even if this was a dream he needed to be a little more suspicious. 

 

Nanami adjusted his weight onto his other foot ignoring Haibara for the time being, “You’re a jujutsu sorcerer?” At your nonchalant nod he continued, “What grade?” 

 

“I was homeschooled. Aren’t you running late? I don’t have to come if it’s a problem, just wanted to offer help to Yu.” Remembering Nanami’s disdain for overtime and extra work you added, “Figured we could get done faster… go read or ..listen to sad music faster?” 

 

Haibara laughed as Nanami seemed to actually think it over. “Fine since you’re Haibara’s friend and it will get us out of here faster.” He turned to lead the way out into the open city air, “But if you get in the way we are leaving you behind” he muttered more to himself than anyone else.

 

~~

 

Thankfully, it didn’t take very long for the major city congestion to clear; your small group finding its way into lesser populated side streets. Nanami led the way about half a block in front of you and Haibara; only stopping briefly to consult a paper map before trekking off quickly ahead again. You watched Nanami work from behind with a sense of awe that this somewhat gangly looking emo kid was going to fill out into the beefcake that is Nanami Kento in Shibuya. Not that present Nanami wasn’t adorable. I mean sure he could use a hair cut but he was over six feet tall and had legs for days. Plus, as much as you liked thick boys like older Nanami you had had your fair share of crushes on sickly thin emo boys with bags under their eyes. He wasn’t as broad as Haibara yet but his form was lithe and had this casual but confident finesse about him. God you were no better than a man. You averted your eyes before you burned a hole in Nanami’s back.

 

You felt Haibara’s eyes on you from your right side. He had positioned himself nonchalantly earlier so that he was on the side of the walkway closest to the road. You could more than handle yourself but the gesture was kind and it made you feel a little warm and fuzzy on the inside despite the chilly autumn weather. He was too good for this world and way too trusting, “Yu, you really need to be more careful about trusting just anyone who walks up to you on the street.” 

 

The boy tossed you a lazy grin while scoffing, “Are you saying I shouldn’t have trusted you?”

 

You pouted, sticking out your lower lip a little, “Well no… but what if I was a curse user? You need to be a little more critical in approaching others.” You lightly scolded. 

 

“Finally someone with common sense.” Nanami tosses the words backwards despite neither of you realizing he was listening in. “If you won’t listen to me, listen to your friend.”

 

Haibara smiles a little wider at Nanami’s complaint, “Kento you say that like we’re not friends.” At Nanami’s grunt in response Haibara raises a finger up to his chin and taps it like he is thinking, “I dunno…I’m a pretty good judge of character.” 

 

You remember him saying something similar to Geto before he fell off the deep end. “Right…just be careful. Please.” You didn’t want to sound like a nag when you just met the guy but the image of him on a gurney in the morgue keeps popping up in your mind. 

 

“Will do!” He flashes two thumbs up and gives you a wink. You feel yourself flush at the silly gesture before returning one thumbs up back. “So y/n are you planning on enrolling at Jujutsu High? That would be so cool. You know me and Kento are a two man team-“

 

Nanami stops in front of a dilapidated building that looks like it used to be some sort of apartment complex. Before Nanami speaks you feel this foreboding feeling emanating off of the building in front of you. A chill runs down your arms and the hair on the back of your neck stands on its end. “We’re here. Ijichi should be here to set up our veil.” Nanami comments looking down the street for a sign of the other young man.

 

“Ijichi is in our grade but he’s training to be a window.” Haibara explains but you already remember the shy man from the show. 

 

Nodding, you look up at the complex ahead. If you focus hard enough you can see the purple tendrils of an aura leaking from the area. The feeling is overwhelming and very obvious now that you’ve seen it once. It’s like a searchlight cutting through the night sky. “It’s kinda amazing that normal people can’t see this when it’s so jarringly visible to us..” you whisper. Part of you is relieved you can see cursed energy and hope that means you will be able to fight halfway decent.

 

Haibara looks like he is about to respond but is cut off when Nanami announces, “There he is.” A black car pulls up to the curb and turns its emergency lights on before the driver hops out in a hurry, running to where your small group is gathered in front of the complex. “You’re 15 minutes late.” Nanami states matter of factly to the newest member of your group. 

 

The newest arrival is sweating and nervously squeezing his hands “Nanami, I’m sorry I had trouble getting ahold of one of the schools rental cars and then I ran into Gojo-“

 

“Just put up the veil so we can go home.” Nanami interrupted.

 

Ijichi stood ramrod straight before acknowledging, “Right, very sorry.” He raised his arms forming a specific hand gesture before clearing his throat, “Emerge from the darkness, blacker than darkness. Purify that which is impure.” As soon as the words were released you felt Ijichi’s aura flare followed by a dark shade of purple oozing over the apartment complex. Despite the seemingly liquid consistency it formed a half circle barrier surrounding the entire complex and its immediate surroundings. 

 

Before Ijichi even released his seal Nanami was stepping forward, “Let’s get this over with. ” he muttered stepping through the veil and out of your vision. 

 

Haibara grinned, glancing at you and raising a brow, “Ready to go?” 

 

You returned his eye contact with a half smile before turning serious, “Let’s do this!” As you stepped forward after Haibara you noticed Ijichi staring at you in confusion clearly trying to place where you were from. You flashed him a quick grin and a little wave before stepping under and into the newly created veil. You couldn’t help but laugh as you saw a blush race up his neck to his pale cheeks. Ijichi really didn’t look any different than his older self. He still had the salaryman haircut and nervous expression. The only real difference was instead of his signature black and white suit in the anime he now wore the same school uniform as Nanami did.

 

You sped up your step a bit until you were beside Nanami before addressing him, “Is there anything I need to know before we get started?” 

 

He glanced over at you, giving you some consideration before he responded. “Shouldn’t be anything overly difficult. Two curses, at least one family went missing before the place was evacuated. The higher ups don’t expect us to find anyone alive.” You nodded your mouth becoming a grim line as he continued, “If you have any doubts about proceeding you need to leave now.” 

 

You rolled your shoulders before flexing your fingers a few times. Since the moment you woke up here there was this underlying current you could feel. At first it was like a soft moving static but upon Nanami’s appearance the flow began to define itself more. It wasn’t like you felt it, saw it or even heard it. This newly awakened sixth sense was an automatic involuntary function; like hearing or smelling. It just existed now and you were now left to interpret the signals. You focused on this new sense and tried flexing the current inside you. In response cursed energy raced down your arm to arc between your finger tips briefly. “I’m good.” You responded with a confidence you weren’t sure was warranted. “From the outside it looked like this place was three floors. Do we each want to take one?” 

 

Nanami watched you as you spoke, assessing the look in your eyes and maybe even your cursed energy output. You could only guess what others could sense given your lack of experience in actually wielding cursed energy. Nanami usually took the lead in these missions but given there was a new factor that had a connection to Haibara he glanced at his friend for the response. 

 

Beside you there was no more sign of the goofy looking golden retriever boy. Haibara’s face was serious, “Okay, Y/n If you need anything give a yell. We rely on each other to complete these missions. We may separate but we are not alone in this. Me, you and Nanami are a team now.” He maintained eye contact while he spoke before giving you a thumbs up. Even Nanami nodded in agreement, his face serious. 

 

You couldn’t help but smile at Haibara’s words and Nanami’s concurrence. Even if this was a dream the idea of being accepted so totally by these two gave you this sense of belonging you hadn’t felt before. “Alright let’s kick some cursed ass.”

Notes:

I promise there is more to Haibara's acceptance than we know at this point. You'll just have to see.

The backstory Y/n made up for Haibara and her relationship happened to me in real life. I had this massive crush on a kid in middle school that defended me from bullies for a year. Years later after I moved away i decided to find him on social media and tell him how he really impacted my life and i appreciated him. He didn't remember me. LOL.

Are there Ijichi fans out there? Is Ijichi x Reader a thing? I'll love harassing him at the very least moving forward.

All comments are loved <3

Chapter 3: Fighting & Flirting

Summary:

Warning: Cannon typical violence

Notes:

You guys keep leaving me lovely comments T-T I can't help posting chapters. Thank you for all the kudos and love.

Maybe splitting up wasn’t the best idea you ever had. Everything had been fine and dandy until you were totally alone on the second floor with nothing but your footsteps to keep you company. You raised your fists in front of your chest, muscles wound up tight in fear as you started down the long hall. The air was stale and the old flooring groaned in protest. You tried to hone in on the cursed energy in the building in order to pinpoint a source but found you were unable to focus for long without getting distracted by your other senses. “This is where training is probably vital.” You muttered. Door after closed white door lined the ugly old paisley wallpapered  hall. The wallpaper curled at the corners and peeled up in long strips in areas that looked suspiciously like fingernails had raked the surface.

 

A loud thud emanated from somewhere on the floor above you causing you to jump out of your skin. You looked up quickly, your fingers flexing in fear as goosebumps spread across your arms. Seeing a gap ahead in the endless doorways you charged forward a few steps breathing heavily, mainly in panic, rather than exertion. You were met with a sparse lobby, the main feature an old fashioned elevator followed by the door to a maintenance room on the opposite wall. 

 

The brass elevator was burnished and scuffed from old age. You glanced up at the elevator floor numbers above the door only to see it indicate the elevator was currently at floor nine; of the three story building. You feel a chill recalling nine can be considered unlucky in Japanese due to ku (九 – nine), sounding similar to ku (苦 – suffering, agony or torture). “How creative.” You ground out before deciding you needed to find some sort of weapon as soon as possible. 

 

You turned around to try the maintenance closet door. You stood to the side out of the doors direct line of sight before grabbing the handle and yanking it swiftly. Surprisingly it swung open with ease only creaking quietly in protest. Arms stiffly up in front of you to guard if needed you peeked around the corner. Your eyes quickly scanned the crowded walk in closet passing over various cleaning and repair supplies. Relief washed over you as nothing jumped out after a moment. The sound of footsteps running somewhere else in the building made you jump into the maintenance room. Your new spot blocking the view of you from the hall. The maintenance door was left open so that there was still light drifting in. Wasting no time you began to dig through the items inside looking for a makeshift weapon. “Y/n you dumbass what were you thinking…let’s go alone.” You say sarcastically mocking your earlier suggestion. 

 

A sudden mechanical humming noise began to start directly behind you. The sounds of old wheels, belts and gears churning to life made your throat dry up. A quick glance over your shoulder confirmed the elevator was now on floor eight and descending.

 

Heart slamming in your throat, you grabbed the closest item you hoped could keep whatever was approaching at bay. Wrenching the maintenance closet shut you backed up towards the hallway you originated from. Floor number six glowed as the heavy machinery continued to plummet.

 

Your grip tightened on the wooden pole in your hands registering your weapon of choice was a mop. Luckily your brain was operating on instinct at this point as you knelt to try and unscrew the mops head to at least give you some sort of point. As silly as it was the mop could work. You vaguely remembered something about imbuing an object with cursed energy in order to make it stronger as a weapon.

 

A quick flick of your eyes up informed you the elevator was now on floor four. You resided at two. “It’s not coming here. Why would it come here?” The panic tingeing your voice caused it to come out in a higher pitch as you work to unscrew the mop head before tossing it down the hallway in frustration. 

 

You stood gripping your mop like it was a spear, your knuckles turning white from the pressure you were applying. A light blue color began to flicker around the wooden pole as you willed whatever cursed energy you could muster into the mop and up to a point at the end. 

 

The elevator about fifteen feet away now dinged loudly indicating it had arrived on your floor. A static buzz filled the air, the baby hairs on your body lifting with the small electric current. The lights dimmed with a sizzling sound as a loud grinding noise indicated the elevator door was attempting to open. The door opened half a foot before it seemed to jam, your luck, seeming to finally hold out.

 

Your mind rapidly ran through the options you had available before whatever was in there emerged. The angle you were at revealed nothing as to what was inside and you weren’t about to approach to find out.

 

A. You could run like hell for the stairs/exit that may not still exist from where you came originally; and hopefully find a sorcerer to latch onto like a tick. 

 

B. Scream for help attracting everything to you within a five mile radius.

 

Or C. Hype yourself up and beat the absolute shit out of what would emerge.

 

The elevator groaned as something inside moved. Option C it was. You kept pushing your energy into the mop that was now glowing a brighter neon blue; the end a definite point now. “I've got this.” You forced out with imaginary confidence. Your voice rising with indignation the longer you spoke, “It’s my dream and I don’t need a man to -“ an unnaturally white hand with long fingers and broken nails reached slowly out of the gap in the brass doors. It’s fingers curled over the openings gap before another hand joined it on the opposite side. The appendages positioning show the curse was going to force the elevator door all the way open.

 

Your eyes were wide, mouth dry and your fists clenched painfully tight around your makeshift weapon. It was at this point the lights went out. You heard someone scream as your weapon flared brilliantly, your cursed energy rushing into it wildly. You realized you were the one screaming as the sickly blue hue showed multiple new hands reaching out of the gap in the door. The grasping arms pushing so hard it caused the elevators metal frame to bow outward violently. So much for avoiding plan B. 

 

Adrenaline rushed through your being as a thin shuffling figure with dozens of arms emerged turning to look in your direction, “I’M NOT AFRAID OF YOU, YOU LONG ASS FINGERED BITCH! ” you screamed in a terrified voice before all hell broke loose.

 

After that everything happened so fast it was almost a blur. No thoughts had time to process as your body moved on instinct alone. The curse ran forward its limbs all reaching towards you casting shadows as it groped for your flesh. The thing was massively top heavy due to the amount of arms jutting from its torso. You dropped as low as you could aiming to take advantage of that imbalance and kicked your foot as hard as possible at the curse’s spindly ankles. You felt the bones give.  A satisfying crack echoed off the walls as an inhuman scream shook the walls. With all the force you could muster you braced yourself on your back leg then thrust your impromptu armament into the chest cavity of the monster; pushing it as far away from you as you could. 

 

Fingers grabbed at your arms and legs, the creature attempting to gain purchase and right itself; as you yanked your weapon back out of its body before thrusting it forward again. You felt your shirt sleeve rip as broken nails caught on its fabric and you were pulled forward on top of it as it fell. You registered a warm spray of liquid soaking your chest and neck. All that ran through your head was Toji obliterating Dagon with Playful Cloud as you tried to emulate him. Your muscles screaming as you pulled the mop out again before driving it home with a sickening sucking sound. 

 

~~

 

When the lights went out on the second floor and your scream ricocheted throughout the building Nanami on the third felt all the hair on his arms rise in dread. He turned immediately and raced back towards the staircase jumping over a few fading lesser curses he had already dispatched. He never should have let you come along.  Haibara’s excitement and the fact that he found you somewhat endearing had distorted his judgment. Whatever had happened to you would be his fault now. His shoulder collided with the stairway door briefly before he gripped the railing surrounding the stairs. His muscles bulged with precision, as he lifted his lower half over the railing and jumped down a level of stairs. His body was uninjured but jarred by the dramatic entry onto the second floor landing. As he went to slam the second floor hallway door open he saw Haibara enter from the first floor hall, his eyes filled with panic. No doubt mirroring Nanami’s own brown orbs.

 

Not waiting for Haibara to catch up, Nanami rushed into the dark second floor corridor.  The lights flickering on as he rushed to the small elevator lobby where noises of struggle were emanating. The second he breached the entryway he froze his breath coming out in quick bursts. Black curse blood was everywhere. 

 

You appeared to be in one piece. Your shirt was ripped and your hair flowed wildly as you knelt over the form of a curse much larger than yourself. One knee was braced on its gut as the other used the floor for leverage. The struggling noise he had heard was you repeatedly slamming home a makeshift weapon into what remained of the curse’s chest cavity. Only now did Nanami notice Haibara behind him watching as well; his breath also coming out in ragged gasps. 

 

You looked like an avenging angel. Beautiful and terrifying. Your body was soaked in the dark viscera. Your expression set grim as you continued to skewer the corpse of the many armed beast. Nanami walked forward quickly, catching your wrist the next time you yanked it back. You swung around, eyes wide, ready to fight. Your body freezing when you processed Nanami’s form, his large hand gentle but firm around your wrist. “It’s gone.” His deep voice rumbled, his expression not judgmental.

 

You blinked, your breath escaping in jerky gasps as you tried to compose yourself. Nanami released your wrist as you glanced back at the corpse in front of you. “Oh.”

 

You felt his warm, undeniably masculine, hand rest lightly on your shoulder as he kneeled down to your level to make eye contact, “You did well.” In that moment you saw the man he was to become. The Nanami that cared for Nitta and Nobara in Shibuya. He may be ten years younger but he still had that compassionate side. The corpse in front of you began to dissolve taking the blood and viscera on you with it. 

 

“Nice job y/n!” Haibara called, drawing your attention to where he was watching a little ways down the hall. “One down one to go-“ Before Haibara could finish his sentence the  curse he mentioned materialized out of the hall behind him. It’s many clawed hands reaching to dive through Haibara’s back. Panic filled your expression knowing neither you nor Nanami would be able to intervene before the blow landed.

 

A strangled scream of, “STOP!” ripped out of your throat as the appendages began to dig into Haibara's flesh, his face painted with surprise and agony. You staggered up and forward before you realized something was off. 

 

After the curse drove its many claws into Haibara’s stricken form it had frozen in place. No, not just the curse. The entire scene was a snapshot in time. Haibara’s body had stopped midstep in a way that could never be maintained by normal physics. Beside you Nanami was mid yell his form starting to rise to go to Haibara’s aid.

 

Standing slowly, as if any movement would restart the scene, you made a step towards where Haibara stood. Mind rushing, you wondered briefly if you had used cursed speech before dismissing it when you saw that your hands were locked into a square shaped jutsu. 

 

As you went to pull your hands apart, time seemed to flow backwards. Haibara stepping back as the curse removed its jagged nails from his back. The curse’s corpse behind you and Nanami reformed as its exorcism was reversed. You stopped pulling your hands apart once the curse behind Haibara had totally vanished, gauging if you would have time from this moment to get Haibara out of the way. If you immediately warned Haibara before the curse spawned he should be able to avoid himself getting skewered. 

 

You didn’t necessarily understand what you were doing or how it fully worked but you needed to protect Haibara. Letting out the breath you were subconsciously holding you nodded before saying. “Okay, Go.” Your eyes opened to your form back next to Nanami, the curse in front of you starting to dissolve again.

 

You instantly jerk towards where Haibara was standing yelling, “Behind you!”  As soon as the words left your mouth the curse began to spawn into the room. Haibara turned in surprise, the same clawed arms as before reaching out to skewer him. This time the appendages were deftly destroyed by a ready Haibara who released a large concentrated blast of cursed energy at the newly manifested monster. 

 

The curse howled in pain as you released the breath you were holding in relief. Nanami rose, moving rapidly past you. His long legs carrying him through the air as he jumped and landed a massive slice on the curse’s flank. The Haibara Nanami duo unleashed several hits together moving in sync like a well oiled machine. It was no more than two minutes later that the curse disappeared into oblivion. 

 

Turning to face forward you confirmed that the first curse had also been exorcised successfully. You let out a long sigh of relief before resting seated on the floor.

 

Nanami looked Haibara over, “Are you alright Haibara?” 

 

Haibara nodded looking past Nanami over to where you looked up from the floor. “Yeah but that was a close one, thanks y/n.” 

 

You nodded, “Don’t mention it…”

 

Nanami ran a relieved hand through his dirty blonde locks before nodding to you in appreciation. The duo approached where you sat reaching hands simultaneously to help you stand.

 

A grin pulled at your face as you grabbed one with each hand as they pulled you up, “Thanks!” the word reflected your happiness at how everything had managed to turn out in spite of the wave of tiredness that washed over you. 

 

Nanami rested his hand on your shoulder again before addressing Haibara. “We need to look through the entire building once more to be sure we got everything and to search for survivors or bodies. Haibara, escort y/n down to Ijichi to rest then you finish the first floor.” You couldn't help but flush brightly seeing his massive fingers and sculpted hand resting on you. He was being awfully handsy post curse attack with the touch now feeling borderline possessive. Before reluctantly releasing you Nanami's eyes sought yours, he nodded at you, his fingers flexing on your shoulder giving a light squeeze that shot a wave of heat to your belly.

 

“Right!” Haibara nodded before engulfing your hand in his and leading you towards the stairs down. Part of you wanted to protest that you could help search or that you didn’t need an escort out. But to be honest, you were pretty shaken up at this point and a little extra care didn’t sound so bad. This was the first time you had used whatever your powers were and fought a cursed spirit. 

 

The way down to Ijichi was a blur with you just following Haibara’s back and focusing on the feeling of his warm hand around yours. Haibara had said something you missed before he removed his school uniform jacket and placed it on your shoulders. Before you could protest he went back inside as you turned to Ijichi blankly.

 

Ijichi looked at you concerned before reaching to open his rental's back door for you. “Please sit, rest a moment.” You were about to refuse when you noticed your legs were shaking. “Miss?” 

 

You went to step forward but felt your legs start to give out. Thankfully, before you hit the ground, Ijichi quickly wrapped a supportive arm around your waist. He was a lot sturdier than you realized as he held you up with ease. He immediately began sputtering apologies for touching you as his hands steadied you. It took no more than a moment for him to help you shift into the backseat of the black car. “I’m sorry Ijichi. Thank you.”

 

The man looked flustered as he paused to help you raise your foot into the car as well; his entire countenance bright red. “I- it was nothing miss…I uh.”

 

“Sorry, it’s y/n l/n.” You said with a small smile. Leaning back, the backseat of the car was much softer than you thought it would be. Closing your eyes you couldn’t help but feel a little dramatic and embarrassed at your less than graceful journey to this seat. However, you kept reminding yourself that everyone got out alive and that was all that mattered.

 

“Please don’t apologize Miss l/n. I’m just glad everything went well. Please feel free to rest while the others are finishing up.” 

 

You nodded at him while watching out the door for any sign of movement within the veil. You struggled to keep your eyes open. You definitely weren’t worried about falling asleep around these three. They would take care of you like perfect gentlemen. It was the fact that you more than likely were going to wake up back home if you fell asleep in this world. Or at least that was your assumption. Either way this day was going to end and you were going to have to deal with your pissed off boss for missing your shift. You tried to avoid the thought as Ijichi went to rummage around in the trunk of the car. He returned to your side a moment later with a sports drink and a small pack of cookies. “Miss l/n please help yourself, they pack these for after mission recuperation.”

 

You looked up thankfully giving Ijichi a smile, “Thank you so much. You’re so thoughtful.” You gladly took the snacks realizing they would likely settle your shaking. You took a sip and started to munch on a cookie as Ijichi was watching you, his face still bright red. You couldn’t help but think Gojo would have a field day if he saw Ijichi reacting like this to a girl. 

 

Remembering he was still on duty Ijichi stood up a little straighter, focusing back on the apartment complex, before downplaying his efforts, “No need to thank me, it’s part of my job on these missions.”

 

You couldn’t help but raise a brow at him as you popped another bite size cookie in your mouth, “Hmmmm, but Ijichi I’m not even a member of your school; so you have no obligation to me.” You watched as he peered sideways at you, his hands fidgeting nervously. You had to admit you hadn’t been overly interested in Ijichi when watching the anime but in person the dynamic was a lot more fun. He was taller than you even if he was shorter than his classmates and when he passed you the snacks you couldn’t help noticing he had nice hands. Plus when you thought about it, it really wasn’t fair to stand poor Ijichi -or any normal man or woman- up next to Gojo or Geto. 

 

Starting to feel like your regular self you followed up your earlier comment with, “So please, accept my thanks.” You caught a pained expression on his face before you nonchalantly leaned on your palm, being sure to cover your mouth so he couldn’t see your mischievous grin. 

 

“O-okay.” He choked out his voice cracking before he clutched his pants in his fists. His dramatic reactions in response to you were going to your head. It just fueled the little devil on your shoulder and made you want to tease him more. Now you understood why Gojo loved harassing him so much.

 

Before you could stop yourself you dipped into your almost empty bag of cookies to get a few crumbs on your index finger. When he looked over again you made eye contact with him and stuck your finger in your mouth, softly sucking the tip, before releasing it with an audible pop.“Good boy.” 

 

The man short circuited. His eyes wide, face tomato red, his nose suddenly bleeding profusely. His veil slipped and began to dissipate as he put his hands to his face quickly to staunch the blood. Thankfully the veil slip seemed intentional as at that moment Haibara and Nanami emerged from the entryway their faces somber. Ijichi had dove into the car to get himself tissues as you stood from the backseat with an innocent smile, “All done in there?” 

 

Haibara waved happily at seeing you again, “Yup! Looks like we are all done here!” Nanami on the other hand was scrutinizing Ijichi with a hint of concern. Before glancing at you with a questioning look. 

 

“Just a nose bleed.” You responded to his gaze leaning back and forth on your feet as you brushed your pants off. You were really enjoying yourself. More so than you had in recent memory. The only problem was an odd feeling in the back of your head that had been growing ever since you had used your time stoppage ability. It felt like an hourglass of sand running out.

 

“I see.” Nanami nodded before Haibara added, “Poor Kiyotaka.”

 

Nanami looked over at you before glancing at his watch, “We need to head back to Jujutsu's Campus to put in our after mission report. Where can we drop you off?”

 

Haibara pouted at that comment realizing that tonight was coming to an end, “I could always walk you home.” Haibara offered hopefully as Nanami shot him an irritated look; knowing if Haibara did that it would stick him with all the after mission reports. 

 

The nagging out of time feeling began to dominate your mind. Despite the assumption this was still a dream you felt an urgency to remove yourself from the group and head out alone. “I really appreciate it but I’m actually really close to my hotel so I’m gonna leave from here.” You started walking forward towards the way your group initially came up to this building. Your body turned towards them to say goodbye as you made a step or two backwards.

 

Ijichi looked up with napkins shoved against his nose; his voice coming out muffled, “Let me drive you!” 

 

You waved them off with your hands, “Really I’m good, thank you! Hopefully I’ll see you guys around.” As the words escaped you sadness welled up; knowing that upon waking that likely wouldn’t be the case.

 

You turned and only made it a few more paces before there was the sound of ripping paper and Haibara yelling, “Wait!” When you looked back you saw him scribbling on a piece of ripped notebook paper, “Since your phone is broken, take my number and text me when you get a new one. I still want to tag up. I’m glad I got to see you again y/n” You felt a twinge of guilt at the childhood friend ruse and gave him a sad smile.

 

When Haibara went to pass the paper to you it was unexpectedly snatched by Nanami who then took Haibara’s pen as well. Haibara went from surprised to grinning as Nanami jotted down his own number without comment. After which he held it out to you matter of factly. “At least let us know when you get back to the hotel safely”. You could have sworn you saw a very faint blush on those chiseled cheeks.

 

Before you could step forward to take the paper Ijichi made a strangled sound like he was trying to force himself to say something but wasn’t having luck. Nanami had mercy on his friend tilting his head slightly before handing it to the shyer man. Ijichi looked at Nanami like he was his savior before he quickly wrote his own info down as well. “If-if you need a ride or something.” Ijichi mumbled out giving the paper to Nanami again rather than you. 

 

Your eyes were starting to burn. You were not going to cry. Not in front of these guys like some crazy person. You gently took the paper out of Nanami’s outstretched hand admiring the three very different handwriting styles. You carefully folded the paper and returned it to your jeans pocket hoping beyond reason it would still be there when you woke. You turned away rubbing your eyes quickly so no tears would fall before stepping away. You didn’t want to leave. Despite the feeling in your gut telling you there were only moments left for you to spare here, all you could think was how much you wanted to stay. Gathering your last bit of courage you ran a few steps away to an off street before looking back to see all three men watching you. You waved energetically before wiping your eyes once more. Your voice choking up a little, “See you guys around.”

 

Haibara watched you run into the off street with a pout. An idea hitting him as he started to follow, “Oh y/n, we should-!” As he turned the corner his words stopped in confusion. He blinked a few times before turning back to the group, “Kento? S-she’s gone.” Nanami raised a brow before joining his friend, surely you had just taken another side street or door to somewhere but when he reached Haibara the side street they saw you take was nothing more than a dead end. With no way out but the way they had entered.

 

Notes:

Commission from WannySenpai on Instagram for this chapter I made an Tumblr to share things like this now: https://www.tumblr.com/quinnyundertow/740005653261762560/amazing-commission-done-by-wannysenpai-on?source=share

I Love getting all your kind comments and kudos. They inspire me to write.

I really liked how this chapter turned out. I hope you did too!

Shout out to my six year old niece who I "made" (she was hype as hell) act out the fight scene so i knew it was physically possible. You're the MVP.

Chapter 4: Truancy & Trauma

Summary:

New tags added to the story. TW Bullying, Sexual Harassment, Cannon Typical Violence

All characters aged 18+

Notes:

Don't worry we will be back to crew Cinnamon roll emo hair before you know it.

Wanted to clarify, The fight last chapter was not the one where Haibara originally died. The star plasma vessel mission is still months away in that timeline :}

Thank you so much for all the wonderful comments. They make me so damn happy.

The sun was way to bright. You held your hand up to block out what you could while your eyes squinted as you tried to adjust from night to day in the blink of an eye. Unlike the first time you jumped through realities the place you appeared now was tranquil. As the ringing stopped and sounds became clearer only the trill of cicadas remained. Cherry blossoms glided through the sky on a gentle lukewarm breeze as your pupils finished adjusting and you took in your surroundings. 

 

You were standing on a street in a suburban area of what you assumed was Tokyo. “Well then.” You said aloud, patting your jean pockets to see if the phone numbers were still there. The folded piece of paper was exactly as it had been the night before. Even more jarring was when you looked down you saw you were still wearing Haibara’s school uniform jacket. “Crap, I didn’t mean to take that.” On Haibara the black jacket had a short crop top design. His bulky frame made it swimming on you but very cozy all the same. You rolled the sleeves up so your hands could escape. “I guess it wasn’t a dream…” you mumbled, taking in your surroundings. 

 

If you had to be dropped somewhere this was definitely more your speed than the city you were in before. Thankfully despite everything your body felt refreshed if not a little sore from the exertion the day before. If this was where you were going to be staying for a while you definitely needed some sort of game plan to survive. You sat on a nearby curb taking an inventory of yourself. Slightly worn down sneakers, favorite pair of jeans, ripped long sleeve shirt, Haibara’s jacket, a folded piece of paper ripped from a notebook with Nanami, Haibara and Ijichi’s phone numbers, five hard candies of questionable condition, three wrappers and a pinch of pocket lint. It really couldn’t get much worse in terms of supplies. You unwrapped and popped a white candy in your mouth. A melon flavor coated your tongue as you tried to brainstorm what to do now. The season had done a 180 from fall to spring and who knew how far you were now from where you were “yesterday”. Those factors made the phone numbers feel like a last resort. 

 

You stood slowly stretching your arms above your head. “There has to be a reason why I was sent here…last time I arrived practically on top of Haibara.” You glanced up and down the street seeing a few older people outdoors doing daily chores. “School must be in session.” You mumbled before starting down the street with no specific destination in mind. You turned down another random street trying to get an idea of what was around you. A few stores lined the mostly vacant street. The only sign of life was a teen loitering outside of a convenience store. He wore a simple white t-shirt and olive cargo pants, his posture hunched.

 

He glanced in your direction briefly before going back to trying to open whatever snack he had just purchased inside. It was only when he met your eyes did you recognize him. You felt like the air left your lungs. A few blocks away stood a very alive Junpei Yoshino. He looked to be skipping school. You worried your bottom lip at the idea. You could care less about his truancy. The fact that he was not at school screamed the savage bullying he faced had more than likely already begun. 

 

You knelt down pretending to tie your shoe giving yourself time to think. You had to be eight years or so in the future at least if Junpei was a high schooler now. The boy had turned and started to walk away. You had no idea how you could approach him but you couldn’t just let him leave. Who knew how long it would take you to find him again. Clearly you were placed here for a reason and you would fight like hell for him to not become one of Mahito’s victims.

 

You stood trying to remain nonchalant as you followed Junpei at a distance down to a more run down area. Maybe you could ask him a question to break the ice and see what happened from there. You had settled on that idea when you felt a sudden jerk on your arm yanking you into a dismal side street. You cried out in surprise as you found yourself pulled by your wrist painfully further into the alley. Dragging your feet you frantically pulled back trying to get the person to release you. “Just what the hell do you think you're doing?!” You yelled indignantly wrenching your arm free as the man swung around on you. 

 

The first thing you registered was the horrendous smell of body odor and alcohol. The man crowding you looked like a cliche small time gang member. “Hey sweetheart, how about you give me everything in your pockets.” He leaned over you, his breath making your face blanch. 

 

You cowered back into the brick wall behind you trying to avoid the smell. Your lip curled in disgust trying not to breathe near him, “Listen asshole I’ve killed bigger and uglier -though that’s debatable- things than you this week. Kindly back the fuck up and we can pretend this never happened.” 

 

He placed a hand on the wall beside your head before leering lecherously at your chest. “Don’t be like that sugar I don’t want to have to hurt you.”

 

Before you could scoff and launch your knee into his family jewels a soft but firm voice at the opening of the alley causes you and your aggressor to turn in surprise. 

 

“Leave her alone.” The teen standing at the end of the alley stares at the ground, his hands in fists. He repeats himself louder this time with more conviction, “Leave her alone.”

 

You feel your heart squeeze at the sight of shy Junpei practically shaking in his boots trying to tell off the guy harassing you. 

 

The thug lurches away from you towards Junpei who flinches but stands firm, “Hah? You got something to say boy? Better speak up.” The older man mocks leaning into Junpei’s face.

 

“I said to leave her alone.” The sweet boy looks indignant and fearful at the same time. You could see how this altercation was going to end. He wanted so badly to be strong and brave but it would end with Junpei beaten on the ground. The fact that he was willing to get involved to his own detriment made you feel touched and also furious as the bigger man went to hit the younger boy. Junpei flinched back bracing himself for the blow to fall.

 

The wannabe gangsters fist never connected. Before the fist met its target you channeled a decent amount of cursed energy into your leg and moving forward obliterated his ability to ever have children. The bigger guy squealed breathlessly before falling to his knees, tears running down his face in pain. Junpei’s mouth gaped open as he stared at you in wonder. You let loose your leg once more to kick the downed man in the jaw; successfully knocking him out. “That's what you get for touching me jerkwad.” You yelled at the body before stepping on it to cross to the side of the alley Junpei was on. Well this was one way to get to talk to him. He was barely taller than you but his long lashes and expressive eyes made your brain immediately label him pretty, “Thanks for coming to my rescue.” You beamed at the boy, “I’m y/n l/n.”

 

Junpei looks away from you and towards the ground, refusing to make eye contact, “Yoshino Junpei, I didn’t do anything.” 

 

You tilted your head to the side, “Hmmm? Sure you did. You distracted him and more importantly you showed me someone cared what happened to me.” His sad brown eyes met yours in surprise. “Can I call you Junpei?”

 

“I- okay…y/n?” He stated your name like it was a question. Not quite sure if it would be alright for him to proceed so familiarly. 

 

“Perfect!” You grinned before looking down at the gross man at your feet in the fetal position. A solution to your earlier survival problem struck you, “Can you stand by the alley opening for a second? I need to mug this guy.”

 

Junpei’s jaw hit his chest at your candid comment, “You-you can’t do that?” 

 

You knelt by the knocked out man before pouting up at Junpei, “He was going to mug me first…”

 

“I-I mean I guess.” The new boy mumbles out walking towards the entrance to the street keeping a lookout despite his reservations.

 

You use your foot to roll the man over trying to see where he had his wallet stashed. A bulge in his jeans pocket was probably a decent guess as you grimaced realizing you would have to fish around to try and find it. “Gross…I really don’t want to touch him.” You mumbled more to yourself than anyone. 

 

Glancing up you saw Junpei with an equally disgusted look on his face, “Don’t”. 

 

You frown the tip of your toe pushing the guy around a little before you walk away to Jumpei’s side, clearly disgusted with the alcohol infused man and yourself. “Junpei I’ve failed. My life of crime has met a tragic and sudden end”. 

 

The boy looks at you in the eyes for the first time before quickly returning his gaze to the floor. He seems relieved you changed your mind and huffs out a breathy half laugh. 

 

You grin feeling accomplished you managed to make him crack somewhat of a laugh before your stomach loudly protests the lack of money on your person. 

 

Junpei looks at your stomach, seeming to consider something before commenting, “They have 100 yen cup of noodles in the convenience store back there.” He gestures to the spot you had seen him loitering earlier. “I’ll buy you one…if you want.”

 

You can’t help but feel guilty at his kind gesture but you were running out of options at the moment. You really needed to find a solid way of earning money or you were in serious trouble here. Looking away you mumbled, “Sorry. I’ll pay you back.” As you both walk out into the main road towards the small store

 

He glances over at you before he lets out another little huffy half laugh. “I think I’ll manage somehow.” He quietly responds trying to tease you awkwardly.

 

While walking you lean slightly over bumping him with your shoulder playfully as you make your way over to the store. He stumbles in surprise looking fearful before he sees the grin on your face. “Okay money bags.” You tease as he reveals a tiny half smile briefly before looking away again embarrassed. “Cuutee.” You can’t help yourself but say at his little lip quirk up. You see him flush before he walks ahead of you. 

 

You both enter the store as the automatic doors open before Jumpei familiarly turns down an aisle and leads you to a small shelf with many different colored ramen containers. This section has a large sign stating all flavors are 100 yen. Junpei looks over the selection before turning towards you, “Pick whatever…and grab a drink and some chips or something.” He mumbles before snatching up a spicy shrimp ramen for himself, “We’re going all out tonight.” 

 

You laugh loudly in surprise at his teasing, pleasantly surprised that he seems to be enjoying himself. He definitely smiled at your laugh as he walked away towards the drink cooler. 

 

You pick your favorite ramen flavor excitedly and grab a bag of chips and a drink before meeting him at the register. A similar group of items already on the counter as well as two cheese sticks. He nods towards the small plastic wrapped mozzarella cheeses, “Figured we could make this really high class.” He pays with a ten as the man bags all the goodies except the ramen. Your eyes widening appreciatively at the newest additions responding cheekily, “You shouldn’t have.”

 

~~

 

Fifteen minutes later you sit side by side on an embankment by a small stream happily slurping your noodles together. You exhale loudly in satisfaction as you finish your ramen. You stretch your feet out luxuriantly “This is the best date I’ve ever been on.” You gush, popping a chip in your mouth. Next to you Junpei chokes on his mouth full of ramen. You think he’s looking at you sideways but can’t really tell due to the amount of hair covering his face. “Seriously though, thank you. I thought I was gonna starve.” You lightheartedly joke about your real dilemma at the moment. 

 

Junpei looks down, pausing eating for a moment to comment, “It’s just some cheap convenience store snacks.” 

 

You raise a brow at his profile, “That I definitely couldn’t have afforded. Instead of diminishing your kindness just say your welcome.” 

 

He seems to weigh your words for a moment, eating another bite in the meantime, “Your welcome.” 

 

Time passes quickly as you two chat and snack. Junpei becomes especially animated when you bring up his favorite topic movies. You let him ramble on perfectly content to watch his eyes sparkle with excitement as he goes into why human earthworm two is the best in the trilogy of movies you’ve never seen. 

 

You can’t help but wonder how bad the bullying has gotten already. You noticed a bruise on his arm earlier when filling your ramen with complimentary hot water. His mom while scatterbrained in the show didn’t seem the type to hit him; so you had a good guess where it came from.

 

The next time he turned to look at you excitedly you reached up a hand towards him meaning to push the hair in front of his face out of his eyes, “May I?” You ask before touching him not wanting to violate his boundaries. 

 

He swallows hard in surprise before nodding, “Okay?” the word becoming a question in his uncertain tone. He watches you curiously, all talk about movies forgotten. You see his eyes dip down to stare at your lips. His hair is a deep coffee hue, the texture thick and fluffy. It’s the kind of hair that’s fun to run your fingers through. You lift his frond of bangs and tuck it behind his ear gently. At the exposure of the left side of his face you feel relief wash over your body. None of the horrific circular burn scars exist now that would later mar his countenance. 

 

He watches you with a wondering embarrassment at the intimate gesture. He has never sat this close to a girl before let alone had one touch him. He feels a shiver run down him as his heart starts to beat a little faster.

 

Seeing his full face free of damage you smile, your relief palpable as you stand, “Would you mind telling me what all the high schools are around here and where they are located?” You ask, deciding to try and orient yourself with the area. You’d like to locate Yuji’s school in particular. You don’t intend to meet him quite yet but knowing where so much of the drama will start seems valuable. 

 

He glances up at you, shading his eyes from the sun, “Sure, but how come? I was meaning to ask you anyways, what school do you go to? I don’t recognize your jacket.” 

 

You shift uneasily before avoiding the hard to answer questions, “It’s not my jacket; it’s a friends.” A friend that could be dead already since you jumped like eight years into the future. You needed to figure out how to put a stop to Junpei’s bullying and try to go backwards again. You chewed gently on your bottom lip in thought. Bullying was a systemic problem. It wasn’t something you would just fix overnight. You needed a deterrent. As much as you’d like to, you couldn’t just go and beat the snot out of them. It may work for a bit but having a girl defend him would probably escalate the bullying due to them feeling emasculated. Toxic masculinity at its finest. 

 

The normal adults couldn’t be relied upon to protect him as they never even saw the problem the first time around. Which was pure insanity given the amount of vicious cigarette burns he had. The time and physical overpowering it would take to hold someone down and essentially brand them was immense. Many people had to turn a blind eye for that torture to continue so long. You didn’t want to involve the sorcerer adults either. Too much explaining would be required and you were terrified interacting with them might cause a butterfly effect that made saving Yu or Suguru impossible.

 

That left few options. Yuji Itadori’s grandpa was in the process of living his last year. You didn’t want to steal any of their moments. Aoi Todo was an option but he was a wild card Todo and Junpei’s personalities wouldn’t mesh well. At least not at first.

 

Then it hit you. The perfect solution with little timeline interference, they would probably be good friends with Junpei and they could easily terrify bullies until they left Junpei alone. 

 

Junpei had watched you worrying, deciding not to interrupt. Something had been clearly bothering you a lot and money was most likely an issue considering how grateful you had been when he paid for lunch. 

 

“I’m in town to see a friend.”  You finally speak up. “I want to go visit them tomorrow but I’m not sure which high school he goes to.”

 

Junpei decided not to comment on the fact you didn't know where your “friend” went to school. He had stood after gathering up any trash from your impromptu picnic into the plastic convenience store bag. He avoided making eye contact before asking, “Is he your boyfriend?” 

 

You turned to look at him with an eyebrow raised but he wasn’t facing you. Had there been a hint of jealousy in Junpei's voice? “No, just a friend and a good person. I’d like you to meet him actually. I think you guys will hit it off. He’s had some trouble lately with a lot of bullying and could use someone like you as a friend.” 

 

He finally turned to you with a furrowed brow, “Someone like me?”

 

You smiled gently at him, “Kind, fun to be around, non-judgmental.” 

 

He made a scoffing sound before turning away, “You just met me. I could be none of those things.” 

 

You laughed, causing him to return his gaze to you, “It’s a little late for the bad guy act Junpei. You already saved me from getting mugged, ended my life of crime and I’ve had fun with you all afternoon.” 

 

He flushed brightly at the compliments, a frown still on his face, “I’ll meet him…but I can’t promise we’ll be friends. But I’ll try.” He looked you in the eyes before continuing. The emotion in them you weren’t sure you could place. “For you.” He wasn’t much taller than you but the incline you were standing on made him lower than you at the moment. You grinned, messing up his hair by rubbing your hand over his head teasingly. He blushed, huffing out that cute breathless laugh. 

 

“Junpei?” A woman’s voice caused you to look over and Junpei’s head to snap up in surprise. The middle aged woman was beautiful and vibrant; she looked playful and caring.

 

“Mom?” Junpei’s voice cracked. He saw despite her saying his name she was zeroed in on you. 

 

Your mouth fell into a small o before you leaned forward bowing respectfully, “Miss Yoshino it’s a pleasure to meet you I’m y/n l/n.”

 

“Eeeehhh?” She hummed with a happy mischievous look in her eyes, “What a respectful girlfriend you have here. Is this why you’re always skipping school? She’s so cute.”  Junpei looked mortified as he sputtered at his mother before looking at you in horror. She turned to you with a grin, “Please call me Nagi; Miss Yoshino is my mother.”

 

He expected you to look disgusted at the insinuation that you and him were dating but you just laughed good naturedly. Meeting his gaze with a mischievous smile of your own. “Just a friend, we haven’t known each other very long but any girl would be lucky to be his girlfriend.” 

 

He choked on air at your comment, his face unable to get redder. His mom laughed heartily, moving to slap him on the back repeatedly. “What are you up to this evening Miss y/n?  Are you doing us the honor of visiting?” 

 

It was your turn to be embarrassed. You scratched the back of your head lightly, “Junpei already treated me to lunch I really couldn’t presume to take anymore of his time. I’m sure he’s sick of me at this point.” 

 

At the mention of lunch his mother threw her arm around Junpei’s shoulder and raised a brow. “Oh yeah?” 

 

Junpei nudged her arm off gently despite his embarrassment. He ignored her comment before facing you, his eyes not able to stay on your own. “I’m not sick of you…if you're not sick of me you're welcome to come over..”

 

It was your turn to flush at his straightforward response, “Um, if it’s okay with you Miss Nagi; I’d love to.” You genuinely were enjoying the time you were spending with Junpei. He was unassuming and seemed to care deeply about things. Not to mention a home cooked meal tonight sounded amazing. “So long as you let me help cook dinner and show me some baby pictures.” 

 

His mom yelled out a loud laugh in delight before moving to take your arm in hers, “Oh you have got yourself a deal. I like her Junpei, don't screw this up.” 

 

As you two walked forward talking amicably about what to make for dinner later you heard a cracked voice behind you stammer, “Baby pictures??”

Notes:

Thank you so much for all the love and comments. You guys have me over the moon lately.

Chapter 5: Popcorn & Pastries

Summary:

TW: Extreme bullying and suicide mentions.

Notes:

I rewatched JJK 0 before writing this. I've seen this freaking movie five times and I still cried like a baby for Gojo at the end. I love and hate this show so much.

Thank you so much for all the kind comments. They make me so happy.

You can’t remember the last time you had felt so welcome somewhere. The house was warm with the smell of curry rice simmering on the stove. You had made short work of chopping vegetables while Nagi cut the beef. Junpei had tried to offer help but Nagi had said this was girl bonding time. So he sat at the table listening to the conversation, the contented look on his face occasionally breaking into embarrassment when his mother went too far with something she said. 

 

Nagi clapped her hands together, “And now we wait! This baby has to cook on slow heat till it’s all nice and tender.” 

 

“It smells heavenly.” You nodded, closing your eyes, “Thank you so much for having me over.”

 

Nagi picked up the beer she had been nursing and leaned against the counter with a grin, “Are you kidding this has been a blast.” She frowned seeing you still wearing Haibara’s jacket, “Aren’t you burning up in that thing?”

 

You laughed scratching the back of your head, “It’s embarrassing but my sleeve got pretty torn up earlier. The jacket may be warm but it’s helping keep my dignity intact.” 

 

Junpei looked up with concern as Nagi blinked, “Y/n why didn’t you say so. You’d probably fit in one of my tees.” 

 

You bit your lip and looked to the side feeling ashamed, “That’s very kind but I don’t want to dirty your things.” You ran an insecure hand through your hair knowing you needed a shower. 

 

Nagi tilted her head considering, “Hmmm? Do you want to use the bath first?” 

 

You felt yourself blush furiously, “You have done so much for me already I can’t possibly-“ 

 

Nagi waved a hand at you brushing off your refusal, “Girl it’s just water. We have to wait anyway so you might as well get comfortable.” Before you could respond she wandered away to get some clothes together for you.

 

This whole homeless thing had really forced you to take a lesson in humility. You had never had to rely on people this much in your life. Junpei stood and walked over, the concern still visible on his face, “Did that happen when that jerk in the alley harassed you? Did you get hurt?” 

 

You're the one having trouble meeting his eyes at the moment, “Ah no I’m okay. I feel guilty you both have done so much for me. I’m sorry I’ve been such a burden.” 

 

Junpei frowned at that comment, “You're not a burden.” There was a part of him that was grateful to be needed. It wasn’t a feeling he was used to and it made him happy to be able to provide something to someone else.

 

“That’s right!” Nagi said joining you both. “Y/n I threw some clothes in the bathroom I think will fit. You can return them next time you visit. Take your time in there and have a soak. The food needs to cook for another 45 minutes at least.”

 

Junpei smiled reassuringly, “We can watch a movie after dinner if you feel up to it.” 

 

You felt your eyes misting with emotion at their kindness, “I’d love that.”

 

~~

 

You were stuffed with good food, scrubbed clean and in fresh clothes. You had never felt better. You wiggled your bare toes getting comfortable on the couch as Junpei popped some popcorn in the kitchen. 

 

It felt like you were having a sleepover. You had caught the tail end of a conversation between Junpei and Nagi when you had finished your bath. You discovered you weren’t as sly as you thought you were. It had been more apparent than you realized that you had nowhere to go at the moment. You had heard Junpei ask if you could stay the night and Nagi had consented but only if he swore he would go to school in the morning. The fact that Junpei agreed to those conditions, with school being literal torture for him, made your heart hurt.

 

When you recovered from the initial humiliation of relying on them you accepted the lodging and started to enjoy yourself. You had all chatted like old friends and when Junpei went to take his turn in the bath, Nagi had broken out pictures of an adorable chunky cheeked Junpei much to his chagrin. A drunken Nagi had left for bed moments ago supported by Junpei who had tucked her in. 

 

Junpei passes you the large bowl of popcorn to hold, his eyes alight with excitement over the movie you were about to watch. “This one’s a little scary, are you sure you’re up for it?” He grins, taking the DVD case and getting the movie ready to go. This Junpei is like night and day to the nervous boy flinching away earlier today. He’s in his element and the passion he talks about his movies with makes you never want him to stop. 

 

You’re not sure if you’ll have the attention span for a movie tonight, as your body is completely wiped out. But you’ll get to sit by Junpei a little while longer and you want to make this happiness last as long as possible. You’re gaze flits to the pictures on the wall, little Junpei and his mom hugging at a playground, Junpei graduating elementary school and Junpei at his high school acceptance ceremony. You feel hollow knowing this house will be empty in a little over a year with both occupants dead. You squeeze your hands in your lap, your nails biting into the flesh of your palms. You try to tamper down your emotional response while Junpei’s back is still turned to you. 

 

You were going to save Junpei and Nagi; but you had to go one step at a time. The first step was to destroy his bullies and give him a safe place to go to school. At dinner Junpei walked you through the local high schools and their locations. He had gifted you a notebook of his he wasn’t using so you could write notes for yourself to review later.

 

Based on the information he provided regarding the uniforms and other small details you had a good grasp of which school was Yuji’s and more importantly which one was Yuta Okkotsus. Tomorrow morning you would try and hunt Yuta down to see if the future could be molded. 

 

A blanket suddenly covered your head burying you in its plush folds; a soft huffy laugh you had grown attached to following it. You peaked out from under it just in time for Junpei to plop on the couch next to you. “You looked cold.” He explained before getting himself comfortable beside you. He looked over cheekily at you as he started the movie up, “If you get too scared we can turn it off.” He teased. 

 

You weren’t about to let him out do you, “Hmmm nahh I’ll just sit on your lap, so you better pray I’m brave.” 

 

The blush that painted his cheeks suggested he might pray otherwise as he coughed. You scooted to close the gap between you two and tossed the blanket so it was covering you both. Your thighs were touching lightly under the blanket. His sassy comments had dried up, “Pass me the popcorn dork or I’m gonna fall asleep.” You heckled as the title screen played.

 

It hadn’t been 20 minutes before your breathing had evened out and you were fast asleep. Between the plush blanket and Junpei’s warmth you felt safe to drift off towards a much needed sleep. Your mouth was open a little as you slept and the longer you were asleep the more you relaxed to lean on Junpei. 

 

Upon realizing you were asleep, Junpei had been disappointed but he got over it quickly. He figured you needed it after the day you had today. He allowed himself to watch the rest of the movie with subtitles on and the volume turned low. He didn’t want to wake you or leave for bed yet with you resting against him quietly. You were so soft against his side and he basked in the accidental affection for the movie's remainder. The warmth of your cheek was resting on his shoulder by the movie's end.

 

He had never been around another person like he had you today. Never met someone he felt so connected to after such a short time. It was like you breathed new life into him. He was reinvigorated, the hopelessness he had been mired in for so long ebbing away. He wanted to be happy again. It had been a long time since he had let himself hope for that. 

 

As the credits ended Junpei reluctantly shifted you so he could stand. He tried to lay you down comfortably on the couch fully. Watching your peaceful sleeping form for a moment before gently moving the blanket on you so it was tucked in around you. 

 

Your sleepy eyes opened partially looking up at him as he turned his back to leave the room. Your hand reached out and wrapped around his soft fingers, “I won’t be here when you get up tomorrow morning.” you whispered your voice clouded with sleep. 

 

His heart sunk, he had an inkling that would be the case but had hoped otherwise. He didn’t turn to look at you but didn’t tug his hand away either. “I figured…” 

 

You squeezed his fingers before gently tracing a path down his palm reassuringly, “I’ll be back tomorrow if everything works out as planned but then I have to leave here…for a while.” You hated saying this to him but as soon as you got him going in a positive direction you had to try to get back to Haibara and Nanami. Jumpei nodded somberly as you continued, “but we’ll see each other again. I promise. I care about you a lot Junpei so when you need me the most I'll be there.” He turned to look at that, his sad expression a question. 

 

“This won’t make sense now but just humor me..” you mumbled sleep trying to overcome you, “There’s so much in this world you haven’t yet experienced. You’re so special and deserve to be happy. Don’t let anyone ever make you feel differently.” you paused long enough that he thought you might be asleep again. The next time you spoke your voice was heavy with emphasis, “If you see a patchwork man with long gray hair stay as far away from him as you can. Everything he touches he destroys.” Junpei didn’t realize you meant that literally and figuratively.

 

You were asleep almost immediately after the last sentence left your lips. He watched your form before gently moving the hand he was lightly holding onto the couch. You were right. He didn’t understand everything you were saying; but there was a deep sincerity in your voice that made him accept what you said as much as he could. You said you cared about him a lot. He didn’t understand why or how this was possible but he would hold that in his heart until he saw you again. 

 

When Junpei woke in the morning the couch you slept on was empty. All that was left was the blanket you had used neatly folded on the middle cushion.

 

~~

 

You hadn’t anticipated finding Yuta Okkotsu would be so easy. Last night alongside Junpei you had established the location of Yuta's highschool using his school uniform and other vague details you remembered from the movie. You had been worried Yuta would blend into the morning commute; as unlike Yuji he had black hair like the majority of the population here. This had proved not to be a valid concern as when you got within a couple mile radius of the school you felt the foreboding of an incredibly strong cursed spirit. You had logically known that Rika Orimoto was a Special Grade cursed spirit but you hadn’t prepared for what that actually meant in person.

 

You had caught up to him while he was walking to school as intended. As someone who could see cursed energy the aura coming off him in waves of red and black was horrifying. Every fiber of your being was telling you to run in the opposite direction as fast as you could. As far as your body was concerned you were following an apex predator looking for its next meal. Even those without any sort of sensitivity to curses could feel something was terribly wrong when walking near him. Commuters and students naturally swerved a wide berth around his body. He repelled those around him like oil in water.

 

If you thought Junpei looked beat down, Yuta looked like the walking dead. Ignoring all the warning bells and whistles in your head you studied him from across the street. Your heart squeezed painfully at the hunch of his shoulders and the unkempt look of his hair and uniform. His form was lanky and taller than you expected but even from your distance the bags under his eyes were obvious. He looked like someone who had given up on life. Hell, he was someone who had given up on life. The movie had told you as much; mentioning he had tried to commit suicide and failed due to Rika’s intervention. Before meeting Gojo he had even consented to being executed so he could stop hurting others. 

 

The only consolation was you knew Yuta was going to be okay. More than okay. If the timeline you estimated was even somewhat accurate, Satoru Gojo would be here in the next few months coming to pick him up to start his life as a Jujutsu Sorcerer. There he would get stronger in body, mind and spirit. He would go from timid and insecure to exuding confidence. He would grow taller and fill out; his hair growing longer as well. He would transform from a boy to a man; and while his eyes would still be tired, he would be surrounded by friends and finally have a place he belonged.

 

Of course none of that helped the Yuta of today. You began to cross the street intending to make contact. You did have to thank Gege for one thing. He had traumatized and isolated his characters so completely that they tended to grab onto any sort of kindness that was given to them. It made your job a lot easier when it came to gaining their trust because you genuinely cared and wanted the best for them. Your sincerity coupled with a kind gesture or two went a long way for these traumatized and ostracized teens. 

 

The sphere of avoidance around Yuta was obvious and all it took was breaching that bubble to have him immediately focus on you. His eyes widened in concern and fear as you approached him, your eyes making contact. His voice trembled as he muttered, “Calm down Rika.” It was clear it didn’t take much to set her off these days. Rika was becoming jealous and vindictive the longer her spirit was bound to him and it was gradually driving Yuta mad. 

 

You smiled kindly pausing in front of the boy who had stopped walking abruptly at your appearance. You focused on maintaining an easy going aura while ignoring the overwhelming feeling of terror coursing through your veins. You could tell Rika was watching you even if she didn’t have visible eyes, her face and arms hovering behind Yuta’s head, “Excuse me, do you know of any good coffee shops nearby?”

 

Confusion clouded over Yuta’s face as he registered the mundane question you asked. He looked around at the other commuters nearby before he pointed to himself in shock asking without words if you were really addressing him. The fact that you had approached him when there were so many other options available was more than he could understand. That just didn’t happen.  

 

Before you could respond a high pitched ominous whine began to originate from behind him, “Get away from Yuuuuuuutaaaa.” Rika moved closer to you trying to get a better look at the person who had approached her Yuta. 

 

Goosebumps ran down your entire figure, the hairs on the back of your neck standing on end. Yuta looked overwhelmed with terror on your behalf. He was moments away from running from you for your own protection. He began to raise his hands to yell at you to get away before it was too late. I guess it was time to cut to the chase. Mustering all your courage you turned away from Yuta to look at where Rika had finished appearing beside him. You kept your voice calm and spoke as if you were talking to a child,  “Rika, when you act possessive like this it hurts Yuta. You know better than anyone that he loves you most. If you love him too you need to give him some room to breathe once in a while.” 

 

Yuta sucked in an audible breath in shock, his wide eyes were now glued to the side of your face as you continued to only address Rika. Rika seemed to regard you warily. This was a new situation for her and she could tell you were not like all the others avoiding her and her Yuta. 

 

You didn’t appear to want to hurt Yuta. These days the only people to approach this close were those who were ashamed of feeling a fear they didn’t understand from the tired teen. Their intent to destroy what they feared. Rika tilted her head seeming to pout at being scolded by you; but determining you were not an active threat she heeded your comment enough to dial back the menacing aura surrounding her a bit.

 

Feeling her retreat slightly you turned to address Yuta now with a gentle smile on your face. The shock was still there in his expression but his eyes had also glossed over with restrained tears. You had been the first person to acknowledge Rika’s existence since he had been a child. He felt overwhelmed but a spark of hope he hadn’t allowed himself to feel in years came alive in that moment. Yuta began to sputter trying to say something coherent to you, “Y-you can see her?” His voice had cracked at the end of his sentence, emotion choking him up.  

 

Compassion filled your eyes followed by the burn of your own unspent tears. Just seeing him feel so emotionally overwhelmed had you empathizing and wanting to erase all the years of pain he had experienced up until now. Your original intention had been primarily Junpei focused, but seeing Yuta in this state stirred your protectiveness and reminded you of your love for the boy. He was someone too good for this world who had been dealt a horrible hand. You nodded at his question before continuing,  “I’m sorry to intrude on you on your way to school but do you have a moment to talk?”  

 

He couldn’t answer you fast enough and nodded his head vigorously, his short hair bouncing, “Yes, please. Anywhere.” He was breathless as he responded looking at you like your existence alone had thrown him a life preserver right before he drowned.

 

You reflexively went to put a reassuring hand on his arm but paused before looking over to address Rika. “Rika, Yuta has been having a hard time lately hasn’t he?” You could tell the curse behind him was listening even if she refused to respond. “I would like to help Yuta, but I can only do that if you let me. The last thing I want to do is separate or get between you and Yuta. You have my word.” 

 

Yuta watched the interaction with bated breath before adding, “It’s okay Rika we just want to talk.” Between the both of you the dialogue had had the intended effect on Rika. She reluctantly faded into the air behind him. You could tell she was still there observing but she had decided to allow you to speak with him. At least for now.

 

Yuta’s dark eyes took in your features as if he was seeing again after years of being trapped in the dark. You flushed at his heavy scrutiny before he met your eyes; his ebony orbs were filled with a mixture of trepidation and a new blossoming hope. At Rika’s acquiescence you allowed your hand to fall the last few inches to rest on his arm. You focused on sensing any sign of aggression from Rika and when nothing happened you gave him a genuine semi-relaxed smile. “My name is y/n l/n. You can call me y/n if that’s okay with you.”

 

The moment your hand touched his lower arm, a pleased psychogenic shiver went down his form. He couldn’t remember the last time someone had touched him not motivated by hate or fear. He didn’t want the warmth of your hand radiating on his arm to ever go. He looked away in embarrassment, a slight hesitant smile on his lips.“I’m Yuta Okkotsu but you can call me Yuta.. if that’s okay?” He mirrored your language before continuing, his nervous stutter appearing, “There-there’s a coffee shop the next street over. Do you- We can talk there?” 

 

Your hand moved off of his arm much to his disappointment. You flushed in embarrassment before scratching the back of your head, “Sorry Yuta, I just used the coffee shop as an excuse to approach you. I don’t have money right now for that. But I’m sure we can find somewhere else to sit to talk.” You laughed lightheartedly before inwardly cringing that you would never take having cash on hand for granted again.

 

He took in your embarrassed face his own blushing in response, “If- if it’s okay with you. Coffee actually sounds really good. Let me treat you. I haven’t ever been able to enjoy sitting in a cafe with someone.” After saying this he looked fearfully over at the empty space by his shoulder reflexively. 

 

You couldn’t even begin to grasp everything he had missed out on while trapped in his personal hell, “When you say it like that it’s hard to say no.” 

 

He gave a little nervous laugh, his eyes closing happily, “Then don’t.” 

 

The walk over to the cafe was brief and the line was almost out the door. You put your hand at his elbow before quietly asking, “Are you sure you want to wait in this we really don’t have to?”

 

Your touch made him smile giddily as he reassured, “Of course!” He looked down at his feet, his fingers fiddled anxiously, “I’ve actually really wanted to try this place for a long time. Why don’t you tell me your favorite drink and then grab us a table before they all fill up.” 

 

“Well, if you're sure?” You gave him your favorite latte order before wandering to grab a two person table in the back corner by a window. You had decided yesterday that your approach to meeting Yuta was going to be different than all the others before it. Rather than thinking up a plausible story you had decided to come to him with the truth. The truth of Yuta’s future would give him hope and more than anyone you had met so far he needed and deserved that hope. While his mental state was fragile right now you knew he had the ability to bounce back.

You glanced up as Yuta approached with two wide ceramic coffee mugs and a white paper bag under his arm. He looked nervous but excited as he gently placed what you ordered in front of you. 

 

The lattes he delivered unexpectedly had whipped cream on top designed as cute animals. The one he set in front of you was a cat while his looked like a bear. Seeing you looking at them he assured, “I-It didn’t cost that much more to make them cute so I told them okay.”  Before he sat he placed the white paper bag in the middle of the table before removing several assorted pastries and a handful of napkins. He settled across from you looking expectantly. 

 

You blinked in surprise at the lovely spread before you picked up your cup, the cat wiggling with the motion as you laughed, “It’s really cute, thank you.” You took a small sip and moaned quietly at how good it was. You kept the mug hugged near your chest to relish the warmth against you.

Yuta flushed brightly before staring at the table looking shy but pleased with himself, “Can I get you anything else before we talk?”

 

Despite all the stress the last few days you felt spoiled with attention, “You got me everything and then some. Next time i’ll treat you.” he looked up quickly and hopefully at your mention of next time. The way he was looking at you like you hung the stars was making you feel giddy but also a little self conscious.

 

You needed to get serious, for Junpei and Yuta’s sake. “Yuta,” you paused trying to think of how you wanted to proceed. “Some of the things I’m going to say will be a little strange to you but please give me a chance. I know you’ve seen your share of the unnatural with Rika but this might even stretch your suspension of disbelief.”

 

He had taken a pastry but placed it back down as he registered your grievous expression. As you began his face became serious and focused. He nodded when you paused, “O-okay.”  

 

You took another sip of your latte before playing with the lip of your mug, “To be completely frank I shouldn’t have even come to talk to you today.” you looked up at him feeling insecure as he watched you, his brow furrowing “But… I have to try.” You shook your head, “I’m sorry let me start at the beginning, there are others like you and me that can see and manipulate energy.” His eyes widened a fraction before you continued, “We are called jujutsu sorcerers and Rika is what we would call a cursed spirit.” You both looked at where Rika normally would stay behind Yuta. You slogged forward deciding to put it all on the table and trust Yuta with everything, “A few months from now a white haired man in a blindfold will approach you and offer you the ability to attend a specialized school that will help you to learn and control your abilities with Rika. His name is Satoru Gojo and while he seems childish and forgetful he is the strongest sorcerer of our era. He will take you under his tutelage and you’ll thrive. It won’t always be easy but you’ll work hard and make friends and feel a sense of purpose” At some point his mouth had fallen open a little as he continued to try and absorb everything you were saying.

 

You pause your fingers nervously drumming on the table before you continue, “Everything I'm saying, I’m trusting you will keep between us. Even keeping it from Gojo…not for nefarious reasons but for everyone’s safety, even ours.” You bit your lip, you hoped you had made the correct call in this situation. Even as you worried something was telling you it would be okay. “Most sorcerers have special techniques or abilities they discover as they learn and grow. I haven’t revealed my ability as a sorcerer to anyone yet... It’s risky for me to do so but based on everything I know of you and of what will be. I’ve decided to trust you.” 

 

Yuta’s seemed to be taking everything you were saying as fact. There was a hint of fear and confusion in his eyes but his expression had grown deadly serious, his lips a grim line as he nodded for you to continue. 

 

“I have the ability to manipulate time. I’m not very good at it to be honest. Half the time I have no idea what I’m doing but it gives me the ability to potentially change realities.” Yuuta’s eyes widened in surprise. You trudged forward with your explanation, “You’ve heard of the butterfly effect right? In movies and stuff? It’s the concept that changing one thing can cause a domino effect that causes big accidental changes. That’s why I don’t want to tell anyone anything. I can’t risk using this power lightly or having the wrong people get their hands on me.” You paused, taking a deep breath, “That said….I have to do what I can to prevent parts of the current reality from unfolding. Thousands of people will die horrible deaths if I don’t.” Your mind goes to Shibuya and the giant crater left behind by Sukuna. All those people turned to ash in the blink of an eye.

 

Yuta breaks eye contact to stare at the table. You are both silent letting your words sink in. After a long pause he speaks, “I think I understand what you are saying and I appreciate your trust in me.” He considers you for a moment, “I guess you know me in the future and that makes you feel okay in this decision?” His gaze is penetrating. 

 

You can’t help but smile fondly at him, “I care very deeply about the person you are today and the person you will become and I trust you with my life and the future.” He flushes before looking down worried. You can see anxiety bubbling up in him. He thinks you have the wrong guy. He’s weak and fearful and can’t seem to get anything right. It’s too much pressure. You’re losing him.

 

You reach across the table to put your hand on top of his trying to ground him. This seems to stop his mental spiral for now, “You have been dealt a really hard hand in life so far and any concerns you have right now are valid. But I don’t want you to be anything right now other than what you already are. You have strengths and weaknesses like everyone else. I came here to talk to the same Yuta you were yesterday.”

 

You notice he is staring down at where your hand rests in his. His hand is bigger than yours. His fingers are long and delicate but they abruptly end where he has bitten the nails from anxiety. You trace over what’s left of his nail on his index finger. “I know this is a lot but I’m begging you to please believe in me. I need your help, but I promise when you need me I won’t let you down.”

 

You look into his dark black eyes anticipating the fear you see but another emotion is there as well and it’s not as easy to decipher. He’s consuming you with his gaze. His voice shakes a little as he speaks, “I’ll believe in you. What do you need me to do y/n?”

Notes:

I really had a hard time with deciding where to end this chapter and after reading it like 5 times I decided to just post it. I hope you enjoy it.

Chapter 6: Ruin & Retribution

Summary:

TW Extreme Bullying, Canon Typical Violence

Notes:

Thank you for all the sweet comments. Had to put my sweet old cat down today. This has been a welcome distraction. I hope you enjoy. Back to Cinnamon Roll Emo Hair duo next chapter. New characters also to arrive.

You weren’t sure if you would ever be used to the sheer amount of people in Tokyo. The morning commute was over but the train was still crowded with only standing room left. You were positioned with your back against one of the walls near the door. Due to the lack of room Yuta’s form was leaning close facing you, his body strategically positioned between you and the crowd on board. He was deep in his thoughts at the moment, you both holding onto a floor to ceiling rail for balance. His height advantage on you was really noticeable now that you were in such close proximity to one another. He was at least a head taller than you and you knew he still had room to grow. You couldn’t help but appreciate how handsome Yuta looked in his school uniform; the white button up and black pants were standard but his black tie was what helped you determine which school he attended. Since he had decided to skip school with you he had reverted to a more casual style. His sleeves were rolled up to his elbows and he had pulled the knot on his tie so it hung a little loose from his neck. The way he was standing in front of you made you feel guarded and protected even if you knew he had no training or experience yet to back that feeling up. He was a lot like Junpei; self sacrificing and loyal to a fault. That said, Yuta definitely exuded scary dog privileges with Rika’s aura menacingly snapping around him. People on the train forced close to him turned their bodies away trying to create additional distance. 

 

You both rode the train in a comfortable silence. There was nothing else to say after you had explained who Junpei was, the cigarette burns, his mothers murder, Junpei’s own murder, and the curse named Mahito. Yuta accepted what you told him and understood the parts that mattered. He had decided to trust you and for the first time since getting here you felt like you weren’t alone in this. The game plan you discussed with Yuta was simple. You would both go directly to Junpei’s school. After the conversation you heard last night between Junpei and Nagi you knew he would be there; and unfortunately that meant he was reliably going to be picked on at every opportunity. Yuta and yourself would watch opposite sides of the school and keep an eye out for him coming outside at lunch or after classes. When the shit inevitably hit the fan Yuta would put himself between the bullies and Junpei setting off the land mine that was Rika. The hope being she would terrify or injure them to the point that bullies would think twice before harassing Junpei again. Initially Yuta was apprehensive to let Rika out intentionally but once he heard the horrors they had put Junpei through, Yuta's resolve strengthened.

 

You could tell Rika was starting to be frustrated by your presence. She hadn’t done anything specific to you but her aura had grown the longer you were close to her Yuta. Hopefully her foul mood would work in your favor when you arrived at Junpei’s school. You both exited the train at the stop you indicated and began the mile walk there. The weather was balmy with a slight breeze, cherry blossoms glided down to make small piles on the stone pathway. You could see Yuta glancing at your profile every so often before he spoke up, “If there was an issue would you be able to handle it?” you tilted your head to the side not understanding what he was referring to. His eyes flickered to where Rika was floating somewhat between the two of you. Ah. He wanted to know if you were strong enough to handle it if Rika decided she was over you being here. 

 

You laughed awkwardly, “Oh hell no. That’s way above my paygrade. Though if she didn’t kill me in one hit i might be able to get a do over with a time rewind. Regardless, I'd rather not find out.”  

 

At your comment there was a definite panic in his eyes before he set his mouth in a grim line. “Right. I won’t let that happen.” 

 

A feeling of inexplicable dread began to build in your stomach as the school’s building appeared in the distance. You tensed, Yuta shooting you a concerned look at your changed demeanor. The surrounding area was deserted. Class was in session and there was nothing visibly wrong. You didn’t understand why you were losing it. “Can you go around the building from the right? I'll take the left.” 

 

Yuta nodded, “Yeah, Okay.” Before heading off the way you gestured. 

 

You tried to maintain a casual pace as you made your way around the building. You didn’t want to draw any unnecessary attention from staff that could hold you up. You wanted to find a good vantage point near the school where you could intervene if something happened when Junpei left. 

 

Your feet softly crunched on gravel as you made your way to the far left side of the building. Satozakura Highschool didn’t look very different from other anime high schools you had seen. However, you knew it housed several students that were arguably worse than some of the curses in the show. A few cherry blossom trees dotted the campus distracting you with the pop of color. Your anxiety didn’t decrease even when you reached the tail end of the building with nothing questionable in sight.

 

You almost didn’t notice it at first. This odd quiet choking sound. You glanced toward the track and field area, your brows furrowed. Nothing was visibly wrong but your intuition hadn’t led you astray yet. By the track you spied a blue shed that looked like it housed sports equipment. The paint on it rusting in the corners after being exposed to the elements over the years. Your mouth felt dry as you walked in the direction of the shed and the strange noises. The closer you got the more it sounded like soft choking sobs. Your dread crescendoed when you registered that the noise you were hearing was a person. No longer concerned about making a scene, you broke into a run across the grass field. The sound growing more noticeable as you approached the small shed. A lump formed in your throat as you reached the sliding door to the structure. The agonized cries paused as the person inside retched and vomited.

 

Heart beating wildly, terrified of what you would see, your hands grabbed at the door handle and yanked the rusted barrier to the side. It was dark inside; only a few holes in the weathered roof let light creep in. The first thing that hit you was a wave of stench; urine, vomit, sweat and blood. Your eyes adjusted finally as you stepped forward to the hunched form lying in the dirt. It flinched away, choking cries not ceasing.

 

As recognition hit, you were overwhelmed with a wave of dizziness, bile rose in your throat and tears began falling from your eyes. Junpei’s broken form curled in on itself in the fetal position. He was sobbing in his own vomit and urine his hands cupped over the right side of his face in pure agony. The blinding amount of pain he was in had caused his body to lose control of his bladder and expel the contents of his stomach. Your voice came out in a cry of horror, “Junpei!?” 

 

At his name the boy flinched trying to crawl on his hands and knees away from you, “Go away.” He managed to choke out, his voice torn and unsteady from the pain. 

 

“Junpei.. it’s me!” Your vision was blurred by tears as you ran forward to crouch by him; unworried about your clothes getting soiled. You tried to take his hands in yours to see what had been done to him. He had clearly been beaten, his uniform damaged and twisted on him but it was the act of covering his face that terrified you. A part of you knew what you would see but you didn’t want to believe it. Holding his wrists gently but firmly you pulled Junpei’s hands away from his face; they shook like leaves in your own. He had no strength left to try and fight against you.

 

Barely touching him you moved his hair away gently. Your breath catching as three horrifyingly deep cigarette burns had been branded into the right side of his forehead. They were fresh, angry and weeping, a detritus of ashes soaked in blood with bits of burnt skin. His eyes were frantic as they met yours. They were filled with pain, fear, and a deep shame, “Don’t look at me!” the strangled yell Junpei let out was heart wrenching. He couldn't bear you seeing him like this. The girl he was interested in, with pity in her eyes, viewing him in what he felt was the most humiliating and pathetic state of his existence.

 

~~~

 

When Yuta had reached the back of the school building he was surprised you hadn’t made it to him yet. He continued to the side you had started on when he saw you off in the distance running all out towards the rundown track shed. He immediately started running to catch up. Shit he was out of shape he thought in frustration as you disappeared into the shack. This wasn’t the plan. What were you doing running in headlong. 

 

Yuta reached the shed moments after you. His eyes trying to focus on the dark interior. You were on the ground in front of a guy that looked his age. That had to be Junpei. You were distraught, tears streaming down your face as Junpei writhed in agony and humiliation. Yuta took in the scene in shock and horror. This was so much worse than he had imagined when you told him what the future held. Yuta, seeing how distraught Junpei was in your presence, went to remove you from in front of him. Yuta understood to some extent the feelings Junpei must be going through. The humiliation of bullying was already crushing but to have someone you care about see you at your worst…Yuta took hold of your shoulders and moved you out of the shed as you tried to protest and push him away, “Y/n, Y/N. I’ll take care of Junpei. He doesn't want you to see him like this. Let me do this.” 

 

You jerked in Yuta’s hold trying to look around him at Junpei whose sobs had quieted due to shock and exhaustion. “Yuta, I didn’t know it was today!” you yelled at him your eyes meeting. 

 

Yuta’s face was pained and angry. Not at you but at those who had violated the person you cared for,  “I know, it’s not your fault-” 

 

You had stopped fighting against him, your eyes having a far away look in them, “I told him I would be there for him when he needed me the most and I failed him.” Mind racing you realized you could fix this, “No, no, no. STOP. STOP.” You screamed all sound ceasing as your ability activated.

 

~~

 

The rewind you used to save Haibara had been a positive experience. You had paused the curse mid attack so all you saw was the curse remove its blade like nails from Haibara’s body and then you restarted the scene. 

 

The rewind you just initiated was like watching a slasher movie. You stood outside of the shed, your hands forming the same square you had the first time you activated your technique. As you pulled your hands apart the scene quickly went backwards. Yuta left the area along with a shadow that you could only suppose was some sort of placeholder for your body. The pieces of shit who did this to Junpei emerged from the school walking backwards to the shed. They were laughing, they were actually laughing. You felt your blood begin to boil and fury flooded through your being. There were four of them all much bigger than the boy wailing in pain in the shed behind you. You flinched as they passed you even if they had no idea you were watching. 

 

The sounds that came from the shed behind you were horrific. They were burning him now and the screams of pain were something you would remember in your nightmares for years to come. When the screams ceased, the beating started, you refused to look at what they did to him knowing Junpei would have been distraught if you did. The scene may be erased from Junpei’s memory as the damage was undone but it would remain in yours. You watched as the four men and Junpei emerged from the shed; they had pushed and shoved him the entire walk over. The horrible teacher who Itadori had pantsed in the anime stood near the building exit watching the entire scene unroll before disappearing back inside. 

 

As much as you wished you could just unpause the scene and beat the men within an inch of their lives, you remembered that you would return to the spot in time you rewound to. This meant that when you stopped the movement of time, you would be on the journey to the school alongside Yuta again. You were going to have to run from the train to the school as fast as possible and pray you made it before the torture began. 

 

You stopped the rewind furiously rubbing the tears out of your eyes before saying, “Okay, Go.” 

 

~~

 

When you opened your eyes again you and Yuta had just left the train. You needed to move as fast as possible to Junpei’s location. You had little time to explain to Yuta why you needed him to start running. At least he knew about your time manipulation ability so the explanation could be brief while you ran. You turned to Yuta quickly, your eyes wide and full of panic. You grabbed for his hand in order to pull him into a run with you. 

 

You had expected Yuta to react with surprise at your sudden urgency. Instead he gripped your hand in return before taking off at a run pulling you behind him. 

 

Your mouth opened in stunned surprise as you ran behind Yuta, “Yuta? We need to get to the school as quickly as possible. I just time hopped we were too late-“

 

“I know.” He met your eyes briefly, his face grim. “I don’t know why but I remember everything. It was so much worse than anything I could have imagined.” Yuta shuddered, his fingers tightening slightly around your own.

 

You kept up to his pace wishing you could run faster. How was it possible that Yuta remembered when Nanami and Haibara had not? It couldn’t just be because you told him about your technique. That was too simple.

 

Yuta Okkotsu’s powers were still somewhat of a mystery for anime watchers and manga readers alike. He had demonstrated the capability of seeing a cursed technique used only once before he could replicate the move. Inumaki’s familial cursed speech technique and reverse curse technique had both been used by him in his fight against Geto. Yuta having no practice beforehand. Somehow upon seeing your technique his ability had negated the memory loss. He remembered the potential futures just like you did since he was present before the rewind. Trying to measure your breaths while you ran you choked out, “Did you see Junpei get tortured too?”.

 

He turned to you with a distraught look on his face before he continued ahead, “N-no, God… you had to watch it? No, I heard you yelling stop and the next thing I knew I was walking off the train again.”

 

You staggered over a dip in the sidewalk as sweat began to roll down your temple. You managed to catch yourself and Yuta’s grip tightened helping you not to fall. “We have to make it in time.” you huffed out not having the energy to get emotional right now. 

 

Yuta’s voice was determined when he responded, “We will.” he raised his voice no longer speaking to you, “Rika! I need your help.” The special grade curse spawned almost immediately next to Yuta. The sudden influx of menacing cursed energy almost knocked the wind out of you. 

 

“What is it Yuuuuta?” the high pitched scratchy voice inquired.

 

“There are evil men we are about to meet. I need you to help me teach them a lesson.” his voice was firm and it made a chill go down your spine. You were glad he was on your side of the fight.

 

Rika almost sounded giddy when she responded, “Do you hate them Yuuuuta?” 

 

The school was just ahead in the distance now. As soon as you were past the main gate you began to cut through the track field. There was no sign of the bullies or Junpei on route which meant they were inside the shed already. 

 

“Yes Rika, I hate them. I want them to remember what happens when you hurt one of our friends.” he paused for a moment before finishing, “But please don't kill them.” You were almost at the shed now when Yuta released your hand from his, “Y/n stay here!” 

 

It took every fiber of your being to not follow him the last twenty feet to the shed. You doubled over gasping heavily trying to catch your breath from the long sprint. You could hear the sounds of Junpei being beaten as the door to the shed was ripped from the sliding track it was on. Your eyes were wide in shock as the metal doorway was thrown through the air like a scrap of paper in the wind. The weight of it only showed when it crashed to the ground and impaled itself into the mud of the grass field. Various yells of surprise were heard at the dramatic opening of the supply building before the sheer chaos of hell itself devolved in front of you. Hellish screams escaped through the now gaping maw of the open entry. Pure unbridled fear escaped the men who had beat Junpei as Rika laughed hysterically. You heard the crunch of bones and the squelch of flesh being pounded into the ground. One of the men tried to make a break for it. He appeared from the shed in an attempt to escape retribution. He had almost made it into the light of the outside world when a massive white hand reached out of the dark and clasped itself around the man's leg. Black nails punctured into the fat of the bully’s calves as the special grade curse Rika dragged him back into the interior darkness screaming. His face twisted in terror as his hands scrabbled against the dirt uselessly before he disappeared back into the shed.

 

A moment later, from the darkness emerged another form. Junpei came flying out of the pitch black, his outfit damaged and his face bloodied from the beat down the bullies had given him before Rika and Yuta emerged into the dark. Upon seeing him you started crying, calling out his name. His eyes met yours as he startled at you being here. You rushed into him throwing your arms around his neck before burying your face into his shoulder. He looked down at you. The fear he felt mixing with new concern and confusion, “Y/n? What are you doing here?! We need to get out of here!” 

 

Junpei’s arms wrapped tight around you as you sobbed into him, “It’s okay Junpei, that’s my friend Yuta. I’m so sorry we were late, I almost failed you again.” Junpei froze his face in an expression of awe as he looked back towards the small shack.

 

Only silence was heard from the shed now. It was broken by Yuta in a cold and remorseless tone, “If you or anyone else so much as looks at Junpei the wrong way again you won’t escape with your lives.” There were some noises of understanding in the form of moans before Yuta emerged from the shed back into the light. A smattering of blood was on his white school shirt and on his cheek, his clothing only slightly ruffled. 

 

Junpei stared wide eyed at the newcomer as you turned your crying face from where it hid in Junpei’s shoulder to look where Yuta stood. “That’s…your friend?” Junpei asked speechlessly. 

 

You nodded into his chest, your arms letting go from around his neck to wrap around Junpei’s middle tightly. “Junpei, are you okay? I was so scared, did they hurt you badly?” 

 

You and Junpei had your eyes on Yuta who stood somewhat awkwardly in the background. Yuta tried to make his expression disarming with a small smile, his eyes closed. It didn’t really work considering the blood covering him and Rika’s ominous presence; but Yuta couldn’t look more beautiful to you than he did in this moment.

 

Junpei returned his gaze to your tear stained face. He flushed hard at the concern for him he saw there. A heat went through him as your body pressed tightly up against his own. “Y/n, listen, don’t cry, I'm okay. They’ve done way worse before. Besides, your friend made sure that won’t happen again…”

 

You nodded, sniffling, letting Junpei go reluctantly before you moved towards where Yuta stood. Rika lurked behind him a wide grin on her face as she examined her claws sprayed with blood. You looked at Rika first knowing she had done the brute force of the job, “Thank you Rika.” You bowed to her in gratitude. You turned to Yuta now, fresh tears starting to fall at his kind expression, “Thank you Yuta.”

 

He smiled down at you before putting a hand on the top of your head, “Hey, everything is okay now. Please don’t cry.” He lifted his other hand to your cheek to use his thumb to wipe the remaining tears off your face. “You did a great job Y/n we made it just in time.” the hand on your head stroked your hair lightly in reassurance. 

 

You nodded, turning slightly to include Junpei, “Junpei this is Yuta, the friend I wanted you to meet.” 

 

Junpei nodded behind you before bowing in gratitude as well, “Thanks..”, the fear from earlier was no longer in his expression, just a deep curiosity. This shouldn’t surprise you given Junpei had a similar reaction to Mahito killing his bullies in the theater in a much more violent way. Junpei looked down at his feet before continuing, “Can you teach me how to do that?”

 

Yuta blinked in surprise, shocked that the new boy wasn’t terrified of him. He barked out a laugh in response before saying, “No clue, but I guess we can find out together.”

 

This had to be the most surreal meeting you had seen in your life, “Junpei, you need to go back to class before you are missed.” You remembered, walking up to him to fix his uniform top. Your hands went to his silky hair, smoothing it down as best you could.

 

Junpei blushes and nods at you, “I- Okay. Will I see you after school?” he asks, his eyes boring into yours.

 

You paused, gauging your body looking for a similar feeling to the one you had before your first jump. There it was. The sand in the hourglass running out. This must be related to you using your time rewind, “I-I don’t think so I’m sorry.” You look to the side away from him. “We will see each other again I promise…I just don’t know when yet.” 

 

Junpei frowns and nods, kicking his shoe into the dirt. He assumes you are returning home after a runaway adventure. He’s not that far off. You wish you could tell him the truth but it would only put him in danger.

 

His tone is sad when he responds, “Okay. I guess I’ll see you around. Come by whenever you can. You know me and mom will love to have you.” He rubs the back of his head in embarrassment wanting to hug you goodbye but isn’t sure how to initiate.

 

You smile up at him, “I’ll be back before you know it.” He goes to walk back towards the school to leave but you run up and hug him from behind, “Please be safe.”

 

You can’t see how violently red his face is at the moment but you feel him stiffen briefly before he relaxes against your touch. “You too.” He mumbles when you release him. You watch him walk with a slight limp towards the school. He only looks back to nod at you before disappearing inside.

 

When he’s gone you turn to look over at Yuta. His eyes are on you, watching you quietly. You both saw something horrific happen to Junpei today and then you somehow managed to fix it together. You couldn’t have done it without his willingness to believe you. Your chest feels tight as you speak. Your eyes studying the ground, “I have no way to thank you for what you did today. I owe you so much.” 

 

Yuta’s shoes enter your vision as he moves towards you, “You owe me nothing. I-I’ve never felt more needed than at this moment.” You look up to see his bashful expression, “I was glad I could help especially after what they did to Junpei the first time around…they won’t die… but they might wish they did for a few weeks.”

 

You move close to him reaching to fix his shirt collar. “There’s blood on your cheek…” you say quietly looking for something to wipe it off. 

 

He does that content smile where his eyes are closed before he lets out a nervous laugh, “I’ll find a bathroom to clean up before I head home. Do you have to leave already?” When he opens his eyes you can see a deep sadness there reminiscent of when you met him this morning.

You reach up to brush the hair on his forehead affectionately before your hand cups his clean cheek. His hand reaches up to hold yours to his face. His eyes closing as he leans into your warmth like a flower towards the sun.

 

You wish you could give him a different answer, “My ability doesn’t give me a choice. Or at least not one I’ve found yet.” You hate that you will be casting him back into loneliness and you hope Junpei and him can become friends at least. Then neither will be totally isolated. 

 

His ebony eyes open, they look a little glassy like he’s trying not to cry. The guilt is overwhelming but the nagging feeling of time running out keeps getting stronger. You force a reassuring smile to your lips, “When you start at Jujutsu High I want to be there. I’ll do everything I can to make that happen. So please stay strong.”  Your finger strokes his cheek softly as he nods shakily before you let go.

 

He looks like tears might fall so before he can you lean forward and hug him around the middle. Your face pressed against his chest, arms clutching the fabric on the back of his shirt. After a moment you feel his arms wrap around you and his chin rests lightly on the top of your head. You flush, it feels more intimate than a hug between friends. “Be strong.” You reiterate to him. 

 

He hears your words, his eyes closing trying to absorb every bit of warmth and physical affection he can from you. In the next moment the weight of you is gone. He knew it was going to happen but it still feels like he’s been sucker punched. He stares down at his empty hands flexing them as he lets out a long shaky breath. He looks up in determination, deciding to improve himself how he can while he waits for the man named Satoru Gojo to appear.

Notes:

I am so grateful for all the kind comments and kudos. You guys seriously make my day better.

Chapter 7: Novels & Non-Con

Summary:

New Tags
TW Sexual Assault, Non-Con petting, Toji Fushiguro is his own warning

Longer chapter with a bit of spice. The chapter title made me laugh.

Notes:

This ones gonna add a little spice to the fluff. Hope you all enjoy. I adore the wonderful comments you all leave me.

In this fic Shiu Kong is the go between for all of Toji's hits not just the ones specific to the Time Vessel Association.

You were getting really tired of your ability jerking you around without you having any say over where or when it took you. Before you had disappeared from Yuta’s arms you had tried thinking strongly about Haibara and Nanami as they were when you met them a few days ago. This was your first attempt at influencing where your power took you. The hope being you could learn to start to control it better. 

 

Once the signature ringing and dizziness subsided you registered just how cold it was. A few minutes ago you had been out on a balmy spring day and now it was back to autumn and an unusually chilly day at that. You noted the season was the same as when you last saw Haibara and Nanami. Your breath escaped in little puffs as you tried to take in your surroundings. It was around midday, the sun high up in the sky. The leaves on the few decorative trees in the area were painted yellow, red, and orange. 

 

You glanced up and down the road you were standing next to. A guardrail separating you from the two way street. You appeared to be in some sort of shopping and entertainment district. It wasn’t as packed as downtown Tokyo but that wasn’t saying much. You observed happy people shopping together. Couples holding hands while peering in store windows. Friends joking and nudging each other as they made their way down the street. You already missed Junpei and Yuta. What you wanted more than anything was stability. Which means you needed to work on your technique so that even if you didn’t have complete control over it you could hopefully choose when the technique would be triggered rather than it forcing you away every time you had to manipulate things.

 

What you needed to do was become a student at Jujutsu High and start being trained by people who knew more about cursed energy than you did. You wouldn’t have to reveal your technique to learn how to manipulate your energy better. Not to mention you could really use some hand to hand combat and weapons training. Your special Jujutsu technique was incredibly valuable but it wouldn’t help you to kill anyone set on murdering you.  

 

You had a strong feeling that you were back in the first timeline with Nanami and Haibara as you had attempted. Well there was one easy way to find out. You reached into Haibara’s coat pocket and pulled out the pocket size notebook Junpei had gifted you previously. Flipping through the pages you stopped where you had diligently copied the three phone numbers given to you by Haibara, Nanami, and Ijichi. This notebook had seriously become your lifeline in the day and a half you had had it.

 

The real question was who to call. It didn’t take you more than a moment to decide the answer was obviously Haibara. He was the one who had allowed you to get close to them initially and had been the first to offer his number. There was also the benefit of immediately knowing where you were in the timeline if he answered the phone at all. He had to still be alive. You refused to accept any other reality. Peering into various stores as you walked by you decided to settle on a cozy looking local bookstore for help. The tinkling of bells accompanied you into the warm shop and the smell of books enveloped you. An older woman behind the counter looked up with a smile from a paperback she had been reading, “Welcome.” 

 

You could already tell that if you lived near a place like this they would never be able to get you to leave. “Good Afternoon.” you smiled at her rubbing your hands together briefly to try and warm them up faster, “I’m sorry to bother you but I was wondering if there was any way I could use your store's telephone. I seem to have misplaced mine and need to ask a friend for a ride home.” 

 

The woman behind the counter looked at you sympathetically before placing a makeshift bookmark into the volume she was reading. “Of course dear, there is some more privacy in the back as well.” she led you through the towers of paperbacks to a small back office, “Let me know if you need anything else dear.” The woman smiled kindly gesturing to the landline phone in the corner of a crowded desk before she left to go back to her reading at the front of the store. You could easily get attached to the small town vibes here. 

 

After retrieving the phone you found yourself staring at the numbers anxiously. A part of you was terrified to dial Haibara. What if the line was disconnected or a strange person answered because the number had been reassigned after his death. You couldn’t catastrophize before you even knew the truth but it was so hard not to. “It doesn’t matter either way because I’ll just find a way to go back and save him again.” you whispered trying to muster up the courage to complete dialing the number. Swallowing the lump in your throat you hit dial, and waited as the line began to ring. 

 

Thankfully you didn’t have long to wait. The phone had barely rung three times before a breathless familiar male voice picked up, “Hello?” there was some chaotic background noise as you felt relief wash over you.

 

“Yu?” your own voice was giddy with excitement. It hadn’t even been three days but you had missed them all terribly. 

 

“Ah, one second.” there was some arguing you couldn’t decipher followed by the sound of a door and what sounded like Yaga Masamichi yelling boisterously, “Where do you think you're going Haibara!?”

 

You couldn’t help the happy laugh that left your mouth at what sounded like Yu ignoring him and leaving the classroom, “I’m so sorry Yu. I didn’t realize the time, you were still in class?” 

 

You could hear the smile on Haibara’s face through the phone as he completely ignored your question, “Y/n! I was hoping it was you! Where have you been? We were worried when you never texted or called! Is this your number? Let me add you to contacts…”

 

His chipper attitude seemed to rub off on you every time you spoke to him, “No, no! Still no phone. I'm borrowing a phone right now.”

 

Haibara seemed contemplative, “Hmmm, we're going to have to do something about that.” he mused under his breath before you could hear Yaga yelling again in the background. The sound of the door next to Yu opening was followed by an indignant Yaga, “And just where the hell do you think you’re going-?” His voice was cut off suddenly as the door slammed shut again.

 

You hear the signature monotone of Nanami as he joins Haibara outside the classroom, “Is that y/n?”

 

You hear Haibara laugh and when he doesn’t answer you assume he must have nodded to Nanami. There's a brief rustling before the phone is taken over by Nanami’s low rumble tinged with something between annoyance and concern, “It’s been two weeks.” he states matter of factly into the receiver catching you off guard.

 

You flush at his voice right in your ear, your own coming out somewhat breathless in return, “Nanami?”

 

His hum in response seems relieved to hear your voice again as well. In the background it sounds like Haibara is fussing at Nanami to put the phone on speaker since he had stolen it from Haibara mid conversation. You can tell Nanami has acquiesced, his voice is a little further away the next time he speaks, “Y/n, You could have at least told us you weren’t dead.” Nanami scolds in a tone that tells you he is more relieved than annoyed but wanted to be sure you didn’t lapse like this again. 

 

Two whole weeks. You should have assumed time didn’t pass the same regardless of where you went. Yu had requested you text him while Nanami had asked you to let them know when you had gotten back to the hotel safely. Instead you had ghosted them for two weeks. Even though you had no choice in the matter you still felt terrible, “I’m so sorry Nanami, Yu, I promise if there had been any way in the world I could have called or texted you I swear I would have.” your voice comes out guilty and strained with sincerity. 

 

Nanami considers your words and what they could possibly mean, as Haibara takes the phone to hold it closer to his face, “It’s okay y/n we’re just really glad you reached out. Are you okay? Where are you?”.

 

When you finally respond to Yu there is a definite hesitation in your voice, “Yeah I’m okay and to be honest I’m not totally sure where I am right now. I just saw this bookstore and asked the woman inside if I could use her phone.”

 

You hear Nanami in the background sounding incredulous, “You don’t know where-?” 

 

Haibara cuts Nanami off quickly, his tone reassuring like when he had found you the first time you arrived, “All that matters is you are okay, we’ll come get you.”

 

Nanami takes control of the logistics of the situation, “Tell me what stores and streets are around you and we can take care of the rest.”

 

You can’t help but feel yourself tear up at their kindness, “Thank you Nanami. Thank you Yu.”

 

It doesn’t take long for them to track you down, “You’re about an hour away by car…” Nanami mutters aloud before using his own phone to shoot Ijichi a text to get him up to speed.

 

It’s at this moment that Masamichi opens the door to the hall and glares down at the two teens loitering on their phones, “Feel free to rejoin the class when you guys have a moment.” he sarcastically comments unamused with their current insubordination. 

 

Haibara has the decency to sound at least a tiny bit guilty, “Sorry Sir, it was an emergency we’ll be back in just a minute”.

 

Masamichi lets out a huff of annoyance before slamming the classroom door shut again. You can’t help but feel guilty as well, “I’m sorry, I didn’t realize the time when I called. I hope you aren’t going to get in trouble. I can beg him for forgiveness later if that will help.” You can’t help but look at your feet shamefaced. 

 

Haibara brushes off your worries, his voice still bubbly and sincere, “I’m glad you called. Is it okay if we finish up here before we head over? It might be like three hours before we get there though…” He seemed to reconsider his request when he realized the length of time you would be waiting. 

 

You nod vigorously despite knowing they can’t see you, “Of course! That’s perfect, I can use the time to check out the city. I’ll meet you back at this bookstore in three hours? I owe you guys so much I can’t tell you how much I appreciate your willingness to come get me.”

 

Haibara just laughed, “Nonsense, don’t worry about it. We’ll see you in a few, okay?”

 

“Thank you, both of you..” the call ends with a quick goodbye from Haibara and then the line clicks going dead.

  

~~~

 

After finishing your phone call you stopped by the front of the store to thank the woman behind the counter profusely before you stepped back out into the chilly air. You were grateful for Haibara’s jacket at the moment. You would have to apologize and thank him when you tagged up in a few hours. You felt a little lighter after the call. Things were starting to look up. If you were able to attend Jujutsu High that would solve a lot of the struggles you had been facing. They would provide training, a dorm, and food in exchange for a portion of the money you would earn completing missions for them. You would be able to earn a little pocket money while training to become stronger. Not to mention the close proximity to those you needed to keep an eye on by living alongside them in the dorms. You would be able to watch Haibara and Geto closely. You fiddled with your fingers at the thought. That was definitely the only reason you were interested in moving into their dorms; no ulterior motives you thought sarcastically.

 

It wasn’t until you were on the street looking for where you wanted to wander next that you realized something. Both previous jumps through time had dropped you in close proximity to a main character. If Nanami and Haibara were about an hour away there was no way they were what attracted you to this specific location. You took in the stores around you. Nothing especially stood out at the moment. Since you weren’t sure who or what you expected you, just picked a random direction to walk in while keeping your eyes peeled for anything familiar. As you crossed an intersection a massive stadium caught your gaze. The large oval building brimmed with sound and excitement. A thunderous noise suddenly rises in front of you followed by the animated loud voice of an announcer giving a play by play for spectators. Large LCD billboards flashed with images advertising upcoming events to be held at the location. The massive signage and statues indicating this was the Ohi Racecourse in Tokyo, otherwise known as a gamblers paradise for those inclined to horse racing. 

 

Oh….OH.  When you realize who it probably is that attracted you to this spot you had an intense physical reaction. Your stomach dropped in fear before you felt a full body flush. You wrapped your arms around your middle blushing madly; fear lacing the feeling. That reaction right there is what you would call a visceral red flag. Your inner thoughts started going a hundred miles an hour. There was no way your ability would send you to Daddy Fush Fush, er, Toji Fushiguro. What could possibly come out of a random encounter with him other than imminent death. You continued to move towards the raceway. The thunderous hoof beats echoing from inside indicating the races for the day had already begun and Toji was probably watching his horses to see if he won.

 

There was an incredible battle of tug of war going on inside you. You really, really, really wanted to get a glimpse of Daddy Fush Fush. I mean it’s not like you were planning on talking to him. Just like…sneak a little peak. Innocent really. A casual jaunt around the raceway if you will. After entering through the main gated entrance you took Haibara’s jacket off, shivering for a minute, before stashing it in a nearby decorative bush to pick up later. The last thing you needed was Toji seeing the iconic Jujutsu High uniform buttons spanning it. At the moment you were probably poorer than Toji Fushiguro, which was honestly saying something. So the front entrance was going to be a no go. There were however a few men loading pallets of memorabilia around the side of the building that looked promising. Sorry Junpei, your life of crime is apparently not over yet. 

 

You weren’t actually going to go looking for Toji Fushiguro were you? Your ability had dropped you here so apparently it felt like there was something you could accomplish. If that was how it even worked. You shook your head trying to clear your mind as you headed over to the side of the building the workers were on. 

 

Let’s go over the pros and cons of encountering Daddy Fush Fush..

Cons:

1. He’s a hitman who kills indiscriminately if the price is right and if anyone gets in his way while he’s on a hit they get shanked as well. (This really should be the end of the list but for curiosity’s sake you’ll keep going)
2. He hates other Jujutsu Sorcerers, Jujutsu society and everything they stand for. (This probably included you.)
3. He’s a shit dad. (This really had nothing to do with anything other than you wanted to add it to support your baby Megumi.)

Pros

1. He would make an insane ally if (and that’s a big IF) you were able to get him onto your side. 
2. He’s really fucking hot. (No, I mean like holy fuck. Did a God walk by in the Season 2 opening because that sexy ass tapered waist, massive arms and shoulders should not be gifted to one man alone. Then there’s his thick muscular hands with veins running up them. What wouldn’t you do to have one of them just wrap around your thr-. )

 

Your brain was rapidly devolving into TikTok comment level thirst. Clearly you had made up your mind already. Hell you owed it to your fellow JJK girlies to at least get a glimpse of him. You slid up to the side of the truck being unloaded and waited until both men working it were inside grabbing boxes. It took little effort to slip through the door and into the loading docks. The bright side of any big facility like this was that if you acted like you were supposed to be there and moved with purpose you generally weren't questioned. There are simply too many employees to keep track of and everyone is busy trying to complete their own job to question the “new hire”. 

 

It didn’t take long for you to find the employee entrance to the stadium seating. Emerging into the open air arena you scoped out the set up for seating. There were two major walkways to facilitate guest seating; one in the very front closest to the racetrack and one in the far back above all the other seats. The choice of which one to take felt obvious. With everyone's eyes on the races ahead you would have time to peruse the heads below without worrying about being seen.

 

Being a weekday this place was nowhere near as crowded as it could be. The main audience this time of day was chronic gamblers who didn’t work regular hour day jobs. As you walked slowly glancing at each head of hair you frowned. The vast majority of the audience was male. Daddy Fush Fush’s dark hair was going to make him blend in further, so unless he was standing or you recognized his broad shoulders this might be much more difficult than you initially realized. There wasn’t an easy solution like with Yuta. Toji had been born with zero cursed energy so you weren’t going to be able to sense him out of the crowd; and if he didn’t want to be seen there was no way in hell you were finding him. 

 

The crowd present hollered as a race favorite was upset and an underdog managed to secure a win. You had reached the complete opposite side of the raceway and were on your way back to where you began. There were a few close calls where someone's hair color or height looked familiar but they hadn’t panned out upon closer inspection. Reaching up you stretched your arms above your head, your shirt riding up to expose your stomach a little bit. You saw the entrance you originally came in through and decided it was time to head back to the bookstore. The woman working there was nice enough where you knew she would allow you to loiter and read for an hour or so while you waited for your ride. 

 

You felt a tinge of disappointment at not running into the infamous Sorcerer Killer but it was probably better this way regardless. At the end of the day Toji Fushiguro was a wild card. After his first wife's death he was clearly depressed as shown in the conversation he had with Naobito Zenin in his Shibuya flashback. He had signed Megumi up to be sold off to the Zenin clan for what he hoped would be a better life given his son had the ten shadows ability. Toji had successfully isolated himself and having less to live for made him more unhinged and prone to risky behaviors. You would need to develop a future plan however for your inevitable encounter with him. There was no avoiding it if you wanted to change the way the Star Plasma Vessel Mission panned out. 

 

When you met the entrance back into the stadium underbelly you sighed glancing behind you briefly before pushing the door open. A thundering of hooves accompanied your exit as the next race started. With the races actively taking place the hallways were practically vacant beside an occasional employee. As you went to pass the large multi stall bathrooms goosebumps rippled down your arms and the baby hairs on the back of your neck stood on end. Your stomach fell to your feet as ice spread through your veins. You were going to die. Every prey instinct in your body lit up in terror. Before you could even take in a breath a vice grip took your right wrist in hand, pulling your arm up awkwardly behind your back. A hissing noise escaped your mouth as pain shot up your body in protest of the sudden unfamiliar position. Another hand had clasped onto your opposite shoulder. Your eyes flutter down to the large callused fingers biting into your flesh. There was no resisting this hold. You had instinctively tried to pull away and found you couldn’t even budge a centimeter. A deep voice rumbled in your ear, hot breath caressing the helix of your ear, “Behave.” Your body was nonchalantly guided into the men's room, the ice in your veins turning into a raging heat, recognizing the voice behind the touch. You didn't have to find Toji, he had found you. 

 

When you entered the main area of the bathroom the room was entirely empty except for an older man washing his hands. At your abrupt entrance he glanced into the mirror and met your eyes. There was clearly something very wrong happening. Your eyes were wide with terror and the pose you were in made it evident you were not there on your own volition. The man looked indignant at first on your behalf. At least until he met the eyes of the man holding you hostage. You could see Toji behind you in the mirror now. This man was huge, the top of your head just came up to his chest. He dwarfed you easily in every physical way. 

 

As the man washing his hands met Toji’s eyes, his face went slack with fear as Toji simply stared him down. Toji had tilted his head to the side as if to say; I dare you to say something about it. The man immediately lowered his gaze to the floor and walked out quickly saying excuse me. 

 

You could feel Toji’s abs and chest muscles pressed up against your back. The warmth of his flesh practically burning you as your nerves all lit up. You hadn’t noticed when he moved you so you were directly in front of a mirror. You looked up meeting his dark gray blue orbs. There was something like amusement playing in his eyes even if the rest of his face didn’t show it. You took in the masculine yet sensual shape of his lips. The iconic scar along the side of his mouth looked more brutal in real life than on the show. When he spoke you felt the deep tone on your back as well as in your ear, “When I felt a sorcerer lurking nearby..” you saw his eyes roam down your body slowly as if taking his time to familiarize himself with every curve, “I wasn’t expecting this.” His eyes finally settled back on your face, focusing on the plush swell of your lips as your tongue darted out to wet them nervously. “You want to tell me why you’re here?” 

 

You couldn’t help but press your thighs together at the heat coursing through you as he leaned further over you; pressing your hips and stomach into the sink counter ahead. He let out a long exaggerated sigh before he spoke again. His words were measured, escaping in a lazy drawl, “What is a pretty little bunny like you doing in a seedy place like this?”

 

Bunny? Fuck. You felt like prey at the moment. It was the way he was positioned over you with the curve of his lips pulled into a slight predatory grin. You opened your mouth to speak but before you could respond he bit out, “I don’t like repeating myself.” He lifted the hand he pinned to your back so that an intense pain shot up your body. The sound you made in response was a cross between a cry and a moan, your eyes started to water in agony as it felt like he was going to break your arm, “Make a sound like that again bunny and you're going to have a whole new problem on your hands.” He murmured, releasing some of the pressure holding you. You couldn’t stop the whimper that escaped your throat; the blood flowing back into your arm caused a searing pain as it regained circulation. 

 

His hands released you briefly before the pressure he put on your back forced you to spin around to face him. His hands clasped on either side of your hips before lifting you like you weighed nothing onto the counter next to the sink. He pushed you against the mirror behind it, the cold panes shocking in contrast to his warm hands. Things were moving way too fast. You were overwhelmed and overstimulated. Your body was short circuiting in response to his forceful ministrations. His eyes were consuming you as he took in the tear stains on your face. There was definitely something feral in them that made you feel like he was going to eat you alive. You sucked in a nervous breath as he nudged your thighs apart in order to stand between them. Both of his massive sculpted forearms went to rest on either side of your head caging you in. Your eyes escaped his gaze only to watch his tongue brush along the scar in the corner of his mouth familiarly.

 

Somehow you managed to find your voice, it escaped breathlessly, “I-I wanted to hire you.”

 

He blinked at you, a genuine look of surprise in his eyes. That was the last thing he had expected you to say. He laughed loudly, leaning back to scrutinize you; he was clearly entertained. “Is that so little bunny? I don’t suppose you have the cash to back up such a statement.”

 

You found a little more confidence in your voice now that he moved away enough for you to feel like you could breathe, “How much?” 

 

His face twisted in a partial grimace at your response. He made a tsking sound at that, before rolling his shoulder in a stretch, “If you have to ask the answer is no.”

 

You found yourself a little insulted at his instant dismissal, sure you didn’t have any money right now but he didn’t know that, “Yo-You don’t know that.” you responded with some indignance in your voice.

 

His body leaned back over top of you. His nose hovering only inches from your own. You swallowed heavily as his left hand rose to trace down your chin before moving to grope your delicate neck. His touch was light and gentle as he wrapped his calloused fingers slowly around your throat. Tilting his head to the side he gave a light squeeze on your airway before brushing your pulse point with his thumb. His lip twisted up in smirk, “Sure I do.” your eyes widened remembering he was practically a human lie detector with his heavenly pact’s enhanced physical observation skills. He was listening to your heart race while observing you for any minute changes in your expression. This was a skill he had honed a long time ago. At the revelation you bit your plush lower lip; and reflexively squeezed your thighs against his toned waist.  

 

The tension was broken when Toji turned his head away from you looking towards the door at a sound you couldn’t hear. The door swung open a moment later as a man with a dark brown suit entered. He was almost as tall as Toji, his handsome face had a light mustache and his short brown hair was spiked neatly. He gazed over at where Toji had you on the counter against the wall. Toji’s left hand still wrapped around your throat. Your face was hot and full of embarrassment; the bathroom lights reflecting the streaks of tears tracing down your cheeks. You recognized the newer man immediately as Toji’s go between for his hits, Shiu Kong. “There you are Zenin.” Shiu commented not appearing overly concerned that his business partner was currently choking some girl in a public restroom.

 

Toji didn’t release you as he watched Kong through the mirror, his earlier amusement was gone and you saw a flash of real irritation in his eyes, “I told you not to call me that, it’s Fushiguro.”

 

Shiu continued to observe the scene, his eyes meeting yours, “Whatever you say Fushiguro,” he nodded his head in your direction, a slight grimace on his face, “You intending to hit every sin on your way to hell?”

 

Toji’s hand released from your neck before wrapping his muscular arm around your waist lazily. He pulled you off the counter and into him, your back firmly against his chest. Your form flowing as he desired; it felt like you were nothing more than a doll. When Toji responded his drawl sounded disinterested and bored. The feeling of his body against your back however, contradicted his tone. His muscles were wound tight, nowhere near as relaxed as his voice implied, “You jealous Kong? I might be convinced to share.”

 

Shiu made a face of disgust before scoffing and moving across the room to a urinal, “I’m not interested when they’re crying Fushiguro. We have business we need to discuss now.”  You had been watching the Shiu cross the room when he suddenly unzipped his pants and started to piss right in front of you. You quickly turned your face away to hide in Toji’s massive bicep in embarrassment. 

 

Toji chuckled at your reaction, his deep tone vibrating against you, “Now look, you went and upset my little bunny.” He looked down at you, his grin wolfish, “it’s your lucky day bunny. I’m feeling magnanimous.” He released you suddenly before nudging you in the direction of the bathroom door. You were shocked as you stumbled a step away before turning to look back at him. He returned your gaze as he lazily leaned against the sink now waiting for Kong to finish up. He crossed his arms across his chest, the black sweatshirt bulging in protest as his arms flexed. His voice freezing you before you could bolt for the door. None of the earlier amusement or teasing was present now, “If you come looking for me again you better be ready to pay one way or another.” He remarked coldly, his gaze piercing. You nodded walking backwards out the bathroom, afraid to turn your back to him. The second your foot hit the hallway you broke out in a full sprint trying to get the hell out there.

Notes:

Can't wait to hear what you guys think <3 Thank you for all the love, kind comments & condolences last chapter.

Chapter 8: Avoidance & Aversion

Summary:

TW: Sexism

Haibara is ruining Nanami's life. The Zenin clan is ruining yours.

Notes:

I was making an age chart for all the JJK characters to try and figure out who would go to school together and I was shocked to learn Naoya is the same age as Gojo. I thought he was early 20s. I'm hype as hell to add him later.

The Zenin that shows up in this chapter is made up. I didn't want to use any cannon characters in this role.

Thank you for all the amazing comments last chapter. It was overwhelming. I hope you continue to enjoy the story.

It wasn’t until you could no longer see the stadium that you finally let yourself stop running. You bent over trying to catch your breath as sweat trickled down your brow. Haibara’s jacket was clutched in a ball in your hands, twigs stuck in it from when you grabbed it out of the decorative bush you had stashed it in earlier. 

 

Well, fuck. You had gotten to see Toji alright. You felt a shiver roll down your back remembering the way his muscular frame had pressed against your back before he had pushed you away. That was the most terrifyingly sensual thing you had experienced in your life. You looked down at your right wrist knowing it would bloom with bruises; the same as your left shoulder where he had clamped his fingers down. Toji Fushiguro had held you hostage and then inexplicably let you go relatively unharmed. Considering how strong the man was he had practically treated you delicately. 

 

You shook your head trying to get rid of the cloud around your thoughts. When Toji had initially grabbed you, you were sure you were going to die at that moment. The fear had been worse than when you were fighting that actual curse in that apartment building. How can one man hold so much raw power? You had no idea how you could possibly even think you could handle that wild card. Toji Fushiguro was like a force of nature, a natural disaster, where you could try to prepare but then had to pray it doesn’t destroy you.

 

You shivered remembering the way he had looked at you like he wanted nothing more than to eat you alive. The worst part was you had wanted to let him. The way he had wrapped his hand around your throat and caressed your neck. You felt heat shoot down your body remembering the conflicting emotions. If Shiu Kong hadn't walked in when he did… Your face turned scarlet at the mental image of him forcing you up against that mirror and spreading your thighs. You needed to focus on other aspects of that situation before you were too far gone.

 

During the encounter with Toji you had considered trying to use your time manipulation technique but the movement required to make the hand sign would have gotten you killed before it could activate. The difference in sheer power between you and Toji had been like an elephant to an ant. There was no way you could have escaped alive if he hadn’t wanted you too.

 

The close call with Toji forced you to consider the other terrors in this show: Mahito, Jogo, Kenjaku and Sukuna. At least Toji was capable of some human emotions; unlike the other curses. 

 

Up until this point you had been so sure that you could just fix everything wrong in this universe; but now that you had encountered your first real obstacle you no longer had that confidence. The entire endeavor felt absolutely hopeless. How could you hope to ever change the show's preordained outcomes when you would have to battle these monsters. You hugged your arms around yourself; your body shivering in fear. This was the first time you truly understood the scale of what you were hoping to achieve.

 

~~ 

 

When Ijichi had pulled the black Jujutsu High car up to the curb in front of the bookstore, Haibara had hopped out of the backseat before the parking brake had even been engaged. He headed for the small store while Nanami exited the front passenger seat, “This should only take a moment.” Nanami had murmured to Ijichi before following Haibara in. 

 

When Nanami ducked his head slightly to enter the store he saw that Haibara had frozen just a few steps from the doorway. Two pairs of eyes found you sitting snugly in a small mustard colored chair very engrossed in a novel. Haibara couldn’t help but give a grin at how cozy and content you looked. The woman behind the counter calling out, “Welcome” was what had finally broken Haibara’s trance.

 

Haibara quietly approached where you sat distracted with a pleased look on his face, “Y/n?” The look of pure happiness that radiated from your face when you met Haibara’s eyes made his heart skip a beat. He felt so special when you were looking at him like that and he never wanted you to stop. 

 

He couldn’t help but burst into a massive grin when you gave a happy squeal in surprise, “Yu!” You jumped up and threw yourself into his arms in excitement. 

 

The boy laughed in pleasure at your delight in seeing him. His eyes sparkled with mirth as he wrapped his arms around your waist and gave you a hug back; picking you up for a moment, exerting no effort, before gently putting your feet back on the ground, “Ready to go?” he asked, his smile infectious. As he released you Haibara noticed you still had his jacket on. It made him feel giddy to see you still wearing his clothes. You looked adorable drowning in the long sleeves; he couldn’t help but hope when others saw you in his uniform they assumed he was your boyfriend.

 

~~

 

The sheer relief you felt upon seeing Haibara there was astronomical. Everyone that mattered to you was alive right now and no matter the obstacles coming you would figure out a way to keep it like that. When Haibara asked if you were ready you noticed he had a new jacket on just the same as the one you wore, “Ah Haibara I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to steal your jacket the other day. I forgot it was on me and then-” 

 

He laughed cheerily putting both his hands on either of your shoulders before you could take it off. “It’s fine they got me another one that week.” he grinned, “It’s cold so keep it for now.” 

 

You nodded blushing before saying, “If you don’t mind..Ah, before we leave.” Turning towards the woman who owned the establishment, you bowed a full 90 degrees and addressed her, “I am so grateful for your kindness today, thank you very much.” 

 

The older woman behind the counter smiled, waving your thanks away, “I enjoyed the company dear. Be safe on your way home; you are welcome anytime.”

 

You gave another quick bow of your head as you carefully picked up the book you had been reading. You paused taking in the cover, trying to memorize the author's name. That way if you wanted to pick it up later when you had spending money you could. You gently placed it back on the shelf in alphabetical order where you had found it earlier. After looking at the shelf satisfied you faced the door to leave.

 

Nanami had been watching you expectantly by the door frame. He had a small smile on his face as he watched your expression turn excited again. You bounded forward towards him wanting to give him a hug as well but realizing it might not be welcome you stopped abruptly before you collided with him. Breathlessly you bowed your head to him, “Thank you for coming to get me Nanami. I can’t thank you enough.” When you glanced up happily you saw his smile had faded a little. He almost looked disappointed, had he wanted a hug as well? His expression became neutral a moment later and you wondered if you had just imagined the earlier emotion on his face. 

 

Nanami nodded and held the door open for you and Haibara, “Anytime.” he responded, and he meant it. 

 

Hitting the pavement you grinned at Ijichi as he stood next to the driver's door with his emergency lights on, “Y/n.” the carefully put together young man smiled nervously before continuing, “Good to see you.”

 

You beamed at Ijichi as Haibara joined you on the street, “I’m really happy to see you Ijichi! Thank you for driving us again. I’m in your debt.” you bowed your head gratefully as he waved his arms in protest.

 

“It’s no trouble at all.  Are we going to be taking you back to Jujutsu High?” Ijichi responded inquiringly. You knew him saying it was no trouble at all couldn’t be further from the truth. It had been a school day and they still drove an hour to get you after that. You really appreciated him saying that to make you feel better though.

 

You looked down at your feet for a moment before clenching your hands at your sides, “If it's not too much trouble.. I-I’d really like to go to Jujutsu High and see if they will allow me to attend.”

 

Ijichi nodded in a pleased fashion as Haibara put a hand on your arm reassuringly, “Of course it’s not too much trouble and they definitely will want you! You’re already super strong and we always need extra help!”

 

Nanami had come out of the store at that moment, “I was hoping you would say that.” he stated looking at you. Nanami had a plastic bag in his hand as he walked down to the car. You couldn’t help but grin seeing he had purchased himself a book even though he had only been in the store so briefly. When Nanami reached the car he went to the opposite side that everyone was already standing on and sat in the backseat. 

 

You nodded blushing at Nanami as he folded his tall form into the small backseat of the vehicle. There was something about the way that he carried himself that made you content to just watch him. Deciding you wanted to sit next to Nanami you gave a giddy hop and slid into the back seat.

 

As Ijichi got into the driver's seat, Haibara stood at the curb looking at you and Nanami in the backseat together for a moment. Normally, Nanami always sat in the front seat to have room for his legs. Haibara blinked in confusion as he realized he would be stuck in the front seat by Ijichi. It wasn’t that he didn’t like Ijichi but he wasn’t you or Nanami.

 

You had barely slid into the plush back seat when you realized that Yu intended to climb into the backseat after you. “Ah, Yu wait!” you cried trying to move to the middle as Yu had placed one leg in already and had bent to climb in next to you. You moved on your knees across the seat closer to Nanami to try and make room for the invading Haibara.

 

Nanami looked over at Haibara exasperated, “Haibara! Sit in the front seat, what are you-?” Nanami was unable to finish his irritated statement as Haibara pushed himself the rest of the way in and shut the door quickly. Still on your knees on the seat you had turned look at Yu when Nanami began to fuss. As Yu had pushed himself in the rest of the way he accidently bumped you with his backside causing you to lose balance and fall not too elegantly into Nanami’s lap. You gave a small squeal as you fell over and grabbed for something to hold you up so you wouldn’t hit your head on the door. That was how you found your arms around Nanami’s neck. His own arms wrapped around your waist protectively. 

 

Nanami’s jaw snapped shut the second the soft curve of your backside landed against his thighs. You sucked in a breath as your face and his were mere inches apart; your exhales intermingling. His face surprised as he started to turn slightly pink across his high cheekbones. You couldn’t help but get trapped in his warm brown eyes. His thick fingers were scalding around your waist as they pressed into the soft flesh of your stomach. Your breath caught as you felt heat gather in your lower region. 

 

Haibara still had his back to you two as he tried to adjust himself in the cramped back seat. Haibara and Nanami were both easily above six feet tall and the two of them in the backseat together without you in the middle would already have been cramped, “Nanami make room.” Yu fussed as he tried to get himself buckled in.

 

You clenched your thighs together trying to ignore the feeling of Nanami’s hands on you. Wiggling to scoot into the middle spot between both guys you froze when you felt something large growing hard underneath you. You looked down at your own lap in confusion. It wasn’t until you looked up and met Nanami’s mortified face that you realized what was happening. Your lips formed a small circle in surprise, “Oh.” 

 

At your oh of enlightenment Nanami’s face turned so red he looked like he was going to pass out. It didn’t help matters that he was now rock hard against you. You panicked pushing against his chest with your hands to fall into the snug spot between them both. Haibara looked confused as Nanami jerked away facing towards the window; the plastic bag with his book now on his lap.

 

You buried your flaming face in your hands. Your embarrassment wasn’t the fact that he had a boner under you. It was just- That thing was- There was no way in hell that was his- that was massive. He was tall but there is no way that would fit anywhere. Head still buried in your hands you felt your red cheeks against your palms. You started to run your mouth in panic, “Na-Nanami, I am so sorry. I didn’t mean to-.” 

 

Nanami made an awkward noise in distress at you addressing him, “S-stop! Stop talking.” his voice cracked at the second stop. 

 

Ijichi glanced back in the mirror in surprise at Nanami’s raised voice. Haibara, not understanding why Nanami and you were so stressed, hummed in surprise at Nanami’s tone, “Kento don’t be mean to Y/n. It’s not her fault she landed on you.”.

 

Nanami swung his head in Haibara’s direction, the look on his face was an outraged mix of humiliation and irritation at his partner, “Of course it’s not her fault! Why didn’t you just sit in the front like a normal human being!” 

 

You glanced up to see Haibara pouting his lower lip pushed out, “I felt left ouuutt. Besides there are three seatbelts so three people can sit back here.” At Yu’s comment you realized you hadn’t buckled yourself in and the seatbelt latch was somewhere under Nanami’s backside. There was no way in hell you were going to grope the poor man trying to find the seat belt. You were just going to have to hope you didn’t crash and die on the way to the school. Actually that might not be so bad right now.

 

Haibara following your gaze and seeing you weren’t buckled in as well reached over you to grab the belt. His hand reaching under Nanami with no warning caused Nanami to squawk in protest before Haibara buckled you in looking very pleased with himself. 

 

~~ 

The ride itself was pleasant enough. Ijichi was a very cautious driver so as long as you weren’t in a rush it was an enjoyable journey. Haibara kept up a stream of chatter that distracted you from the earlier embarrassment with Nanami. Though you couldn’t help but notice that Nanami hadn’t so much as looked in your direction for the duration of the ride.  Once you were in the last 15 minutes of the drive you were enamored with the view outside the car windows. The sun was setting as the car wound up hills and into bamboo forested areas.  The land gradually became more natural and isolated the closer to Jujutsu High the car came, “What’s the principal like?” you asked curiously. You knew that Yaga would become the next principal in a few years but the principal before him had never been mentioned in the show. Ijichi met your eyes in the rearview mirror with somewhat of a grimace on his face. 

 

The car was silent for a moment before Haibara tried to come up with a politically correct response, “Wellll.. You see..” 

 

Nanami on the other hand was over the car ride and not in the mood to mince words, “He’s an old, sexist, asshole.” 

 

You looked at Nanami in surprise, your eyes meeting briefly in the reflection of his window. “Oh…well that…sucks.” you responded, the wind coming out of your sails a little. Turning to Haibara you asked, “If he’s that shitty why did you think he would accept me as a student?”

 

Haibara scratched the back of his head in embarrassment, “Oh you’ll get in. It doesn’t matter what he thinks at the end of the day. We don’t have anywhere near the amount of sorcerers needed to deal with curses and the higher ups who put him in that position would fire him if they found out he rejected students based on gender.” Haibara saw the look of concern on your face before continuing, “Though he really doesn’t have a whole lot to do with anything. He’s pretty hands off. Our teacher Yaga is a great guy and he has a lot of push around campus. He’s probably going to replace Principal Zenin soon.”

 

You felt your face go flat, “Principal Zenin, huh?” you made a sour face, “Say no more. I get it.” Out of the four sorcerer families in the series the Zenin and Kamo families were well known as the most “Traditional” i.e. the most sexist, ableist, and racist. They could get away with being all around terrible people if they claimed they were following tradition due to their incredibly strong hereditary Jutsus.

 

Outside the window you watched several large stone statues and shrines go by before a massive Torii emerged and the car passing under it. The second you arrived on the other side of the Torii an entire ancient looking town appeared. Leaving the lush forest behind you leaned across Haibara’s lap to better see the massive old fashioned structures and large pagodas. “It’s beautiful…” you whispered in awe. The campus could be mistaken for a historical site. The style of structures was so intricate, richly decorated and classically crafted. 

 

Passing between buildings you saw there were various sorcerers, windows, and their family members moving around the grounds. You remembered vaguely something in the show about the area having other housing for non-students. The general facilities were established meeting places for important business and the campus was known for being a pillar of the sorcerer world. 

 

As you watched people pass by, no one you recognized was outside. Gojo would definitely be the easiest one to spot for sure if he was walking by. You managed to stop yourself before asking if Gojo, Geto, and Shoko were on a mission at the moment. Thankfully you remembered you weren’t supposed to know who they were before you opened your mouth. The car pulled up to a stop by the main faculty building with Ijichi commenting, “Y/n, this is your stop.”

 

You nodded in awe and trepidation at the wooden old Japanese style building ahead, “Right, guess I’ll talk to Principal Zenin.” You followed Haibara out his door. His hand extended to help you stand. You smiled gratefully accepting it before stretching your arms out and hopping up and down in place. You surprisingly weren’t that nervous. After hearing the Zenin name you pretty much wrote off this old guy's opinion on everything. Shockingly enough, Toji was on the more normal spectrum of the adult Zenin family members. Which was saying something. At least you weren’t like poor Mai and Maki stuck living in a compound with those jackasses. 

 

Without comment Nanami made his exit from the group and headed back to his dorm. Clearly he was still feeling uncomfortable about the earlier falling debacle. Before Ijichi could pull away you noticed Nanami had accidently left his plastic bag with his new book in it on the seat of the car. Seeing his back disappear into a building you decided you would go by and give it to him tonight. That way you could get over the awkwardness of earlier. 

 

Yu followed your gaze with his head tilted to the side, “Huh. He’s being funny.” just as soon as he said it he shrugged the observation off. Haibara was the easy going one in their two man team and if Nanami was feeling anti-social or moody he generally just gave him a little space and Nanami eventually came around. “Shall we?” he asked, nodding his head to the solid wooden door ahead.

 

You looked up a little surprised, “You’re going to come with me?” 

 

Haibara scratched the back of his head laughing, “They won’t let me in the room but I figure I can wait in the hall if that’s okay with you? Figure you’ll need a tour guide at the very least to your dorm room after.” You felt relieved that he was willing to come with you to the office. You’d have to do something nice for him in the coming days as a thank you of sorts. 

 

Being after school hours the building was pretty empty except for a light on at what Haibara indicated was the Principal’s office. When you got to the door Haibara turned to you flashing two thumbs up, “Don’t take anything he says too seriously okay?! You won’t regret coming here I promise!” 

 

You smiled at his little pep talk before giving him a thumbs up back. Taking a final deep breath in order to center yourself you pasted on your best customer service smile and knocked solidly on the door ahead of you. 

 

It wasn’t more than a moment before a rasping man's voice responded, “Come in.” The room was dimly lit with the walls and floors all the same wood as the hallway before this. Sitting behind a massive hardwood desk was a thin balding man probably in his 60’s. He glanced up at you briefly before looking away and returning to finish what he had been doing. You decided to keep your mouth shut for the time being. Once you were accepted and solidly integrated into the sorcerer world would you give these people a piece of your mind. For now though you would play it safe. He made you stand there for a solid five minutes before he eventually decided to grace you with his presence and address you, “Well then, you must be Miss L/N. Forgive me if I don’t stand but I have more important matters I am attending to.” 

 

You barely restrain rolling your eyes as you respond, “Of course, Sir.”

 

He lifts a brow at you before looking your form up and down. His gaze takes a little too long to return to your face you note in irritation. “So you want to attend my school do you? Jujutsu High is the pinnacle of sorcerer learning and not just anyone can cut it here. I read the report you were mentioned in by our first years. Since you can manage to summon some cursed energy you’ll be grouped with our students Haibara and Nanami.” He paused pursing his lips as if he ate something sour, “I want you to shadow Shoko Ieiri for the first month. She has a terrible disposition but she’s passable at reverse curse technique so hopefully you can impress better manners on her while you figure out how to make yourself a worthwhile healer.”

 

You blinked in confusion as his monologue ended. So you were already accepted? That’s it?, “I think there has been some sort of misunderstanding. I have no interest in being a healer. Don’t get me wrong it’s a worthwhile pursuit bu-”.

 

“I don’t remember asking your opinion.” Principal Zenin went back to his paperwork with a shooing hand motion. “A woman can not compare to a man in fighting capabilities so we won’t be wasting our time with foolish endeavors. Now leave.”

 

You were gritting your teeth so hard you were worried they would crack. You didn’t bother to acknowledge him before you went to exit the room. You had no problem shadowing Shoko. That seemed like it would be a blast. But you were damn sure going to train your ass off in combat as well.  

 

After which you were going to dominate one of the precious male Zenin heirs in combat in the most public forum possible.  

 

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed this chapter. Our favorite boys Goji & Geto will be making an appearance next chapter. Thank you for all the lovely comments and kudos.

Chapter 9: Training & Teasing

Summary:

The troublesome trio joins the scene

Gojo is a little shit but also a cutie patootie

Notes:

I wrote this today and probably should have waited longer to post but you guys were so nice in the comments I couldn't hold myself back. The troublesome trio joins the scene. Hope you all enjoy thank you so much for the love.

 

When you left Principal Zenin’s office and saw Haibara you pulled an exaggerated grossed out face and made for the way you both came into the faculty building. Haibara winced and gave a snort, “Yeah looks like it went about as well as I expected.” 

 

Your fists were balled up by your sides as you still felt the rage of that jerk's remarks to you, “It wasn’t all bad news.” you mumbled when you got outside. The sun had fully set and the air was crisp and cold. You looked up at the stars as Haibara stopped next to you watching you out of the corner of his eye. 

 

He puts his hands on his hips and nods, “Tell me everything.” he said before turning to you with a mischievous sparkle in his eye, “Then we can decide how we subvert whatever the bad news was.” 

 

You nod appreciating his always positive attitude, “Good news is he already said I was in and he wants to put me on Nanami and your team-” Haibara let out a whoop that made you jump in surprise as he punched the air in excitement. You gave him a little half smile before continuing, “But he spouted some bullshit about women fighting worse than men and he wants me to focus on reverse curse crap. I get it’s amazingly useful so i’ll try and learn some but I’m going to learn how to fight as well.”

 

Haibara considers what you said and when you finish talking he nods, “Of course. Yaga will agree with you. He won’t force you to learn reverse curse technique if you don’t want to.” Haibara starts walking towards where Nanami had disappeared earlier into what you were assuming was the dorms.

 

You give a noncommittal nod pausing to think how to word the next sentence while following him, “Well, I have mixed feelings on it. He wants me to shadow someone named Shoko for a month and i think I want to try that. Unless we don’t get along or something.”

 

You pause at the entrance into the dorms as Haibara gives you a surprised look smacking his fist into his other open palm, “Wait, that’s going to be great for you. Forget the reverse curse. Shoko is easy going and a second year. Not to mention she’s teamed up with two special grade second years. If anyone can teach you how to fight it's those three. They are on a mission now but they should be back tomorrow.” He gets a starry look in his eyes, “Man I’m kinda jealous. I look up to Geto so much, he’s just too cool. Get this he can swallow curses and then summon them again. That’s like some super hero ability!”  Or super villain you can’t help but think in your head. 

 

You two stepped into the dorm building while Haibara gushed about Geto and how much he wished they were friends not acquaintances. You were partially tuning him out at this point as you tried to glance around at what amenities were available. Haibara would pause his chatter long enough to point out some area before you kept walking. It was getting late and you were wiped so you had opted for the short and sweet tour; not actually walking into any of the rooms to give them a close examination.

 

Plenty of dorm rooms, Mens and Womens bathrooms, there was a sitting area with multiple couches and a television and finally a decent sized kitchen the students were able to use. After pointing out the fridge he noted that they meal prepped for students weekly and at the beginning of the week you could pick off a menu what you wanted. Those meals were a part of tuition and taken out regardless of you ordering so he told you you should probably take advantage of it because if you didn’t want it someone else would eat it. You had a feeling that someone was probably Yu. The counter had a big bowl of fruit and boxes of breakfast bars for convenience and you grabbed one of each as well as a water bottle from the fridge before deciding you were going to head to your room. 

 

You wished Haibara good night and thanked him again following the numbered dorms until you reached number 15. The occupied rooms all had name plates on them except for yours. The dorms lined on one wall while the other side of the building was for the other amenities. As you headed down the dim hallway you saw Ijichi's room closer to the kitchen followed by Nanami’s. There were two empty rooms and towards the end of the hallway was your own. Not having a neighbor on both sides was kinda a relief. Then at least if you had someone rowdy like Haibara or Gojo on the other side you could escape the noise.  It looked like there was one other room at the end of the hallway. You walked down a little further to see if you had a neighbor on your other side. 

 

Glancing at the name on the door you couldn’t help the heat that came up on your face. You were sharing a wall with Suguru Geto. You covered your face with your hands to stop the screech of joy you wanted to let out. You had hit the jackpot. You got the more considerate of the sexy special grades next door. Just thinking of his luscious hair, that mellow voice and his natural bedroom eyes you skip hopped back to your dorm. You gave out a gremlin-like giggle that thankfully no one was around to hear before hugging your things to your chest. 

 

The door to your dorm was unlocked. The room was a little stale but other than that clean. You would have to air it out. There was just simple furniture but it looked like it could easily be spruced up if you had the inclination. There was a desk in front of the only window with your dorm key on top, a closet with a sliding door, a small bedside table and a twin sized bed. You knew you would be here for at least a few months given that the Star Plasma Mission had been in the summer so you toyed with the idea of getting a comfortable chair and maybe a bookshelf. Speaking of books. You set down your snacks for later and decided you might as well deliver Nanami’s book to him before it gets too late. You put the plastic bag under your arm as you went back toward the kitchen and Nanami’s dorm room. You couldn’t help but feel a little excited at maybe seeing what it looked like in his room. You imagined his style was modern and clean. It would be like getting a peer into the man's head.

Once you were in front of his door you felt a twinge of nervousness. It had definitely been long enough to where you could pretend nothing had happened. You were glad the hall was empty at the moment so no one would see you hesitating to knock. This was Nanami Kento. What was the worst he would do, ignore you? That would probably crush you. Before your thoughts could get too far away from you, you lifted your fist and knocked lightly. You cursed in your head wondering if you had knocked too lightly and you should knock again harder. 

 

There was a shuffling noise and the sound of a lock being undone before the door slid open just enough for Nanami to look out. Seeing you standing there he opened the door wider. His one arm on the door knob and the other lazing above the door frame showing off his immense height. Fuck. You had prepared for seeing him but not for seeing him looking this damn cute. He had changed out of his uniform and into some pajamas. A pair of gray sweatpants rode low on his waist and for a shirt he had a forest green long sleeve shirt. He looked really comfortable in the dim light. When you met his gaze you saw his hair was still wet from a shower and he had it pushed to the side out of his face. “Y/n?” his deep voice interrupted your thoughts as you couldn’t help but blush and look down. 

 

“Sorry,” you moved the toe of your shoe against the wood floor before looking up to meet his calm but curious gaze. You picked up the bag he had earlier in the car and held it up in the air, “You forgot your book in the car. I thought you might want to read it before bed or something.” 

 

You looked up to see him looking a little surprised and self conscious. He took the parcel from you and backed a step away from the door. Gesturing with his hand Nanami indicated you were welcome in. As you joined him and shut the door quietly, you saw him take the bag over to his desk. Nanami’s desk was the same style as yours and was in a similar position; opposite the main door. You took in the room with a sense of awe. The room was a lot more comfortable than you thought it would be. He had a thick dark blue set of bedsheets that were slightly turned down as if he had been lying in bed when you had knocked on his door. A half finished book lies on his bedside table next to a small lamp with a wooden base. He spoke up as you turned to peruse the large bookshelf behind you that was almost full, “You didn’t look at what I bought?” he asked quietly. There was no accusation in his tone, just a mild curiosity. 

 

You turned around a little upset at the idea, “Of course not. That would have been a breach of your privacy.” He turned his head to look at you, raising a brow, his mouth tipping up a fraction in amusement. 

 

“It’s only a book.” you heard the plastic shift as he took the novel out of the bag and turned towards you a soft expression on his face. His high cheekbones had a very slight tinge of blush when he met your gaze.

 

“Still, I didn’t want to pry”, you commented looking down to see the familiar cover in his hands. Your mouth popped open in surprise and excitement, “Nanami! I swear I was reading that exact book earlier today and it was actually really good-” your thrilled response to the book in his hands made him accidentally interrupt with hearty laughter. You looked up in surprise as you watched him laugh hard, a hand holding his side, his face delighted as he wiped his eyes. You had never seen him laugh like that and the happy expression he had made you flush. You didn’t know what you said but you wanted him to laugh like that all the time. 

 

His laughter tapered off as you grinned at him in happy confusion. He took a deep breath restoring his composure and his slight tipped up smile was the only hint of his earlier mirth. “I bought it for you.” he asserted holding the book out to you his eyes gave off a comforting warmth.

 

You looked down at the book, your mouth opening and closing a few times in surprise, “You got it for me?”

 

He nodded as you reached forward tentatively to receive the gift from him, “You looked so enthralled with it when we walked into the bookstore. I thought it would be a shame for you to not finish it.” he gave a nonchalant shrug like it was no big deal that he had purchased it for you. 

 

You felt so touched as you picked it up, your fingers brushing his for a moment. You held it up and looked at the title page in awe before hugging it to your chest, “Thank you Nanami…that was really sweet.” he flushed a little at your praise before shifting on his feet and deciding to change the subject, “I’m sorry I didn’t hang around for the meeting with Principal Zenin.”

 

You waved his sorry away, “It’s fine, Haibara came but they didn’t let him in regardless. You were right though, he was an old sexist asshole.” 

 

Nanami grimaced at that, “Yeah, rumor is he will be gone come this summer. Yaga is slated to replace him and he’s no nonsense but fair.” you heard his voice rasp slightly from being sleepy. You wanted to stay and keep talking but you had pulled him from his bed and he looked genuinely tired. You reluctantly moved towards his door, Nanami’s tall frame following. At seeing you preparing to leave he opened the door for you, “Is there anything you need to settle in tonight?” 

 

You paused, considering before shaking your head no, “I think i’m okay for tonight, I’m sure i’ll have to harass you guys tomorrow though.”

 

He nodded, partially following you out the door. He leaned on the door frame, his arm resting above his head, “Sure, if you need anything at any time I'm right down the hall. I’m sure Haibara would say the same.” 

 

You felt a rush of affection for the tall blonde, holding up the book you had been hugging you gave a soft smile, “Will do, Thank you! I’m going to get cozy and read some. Buying this for me was incredibly sweet.” before you could second guess yourself you reached up to gently tugged his shirt towards you. He looked surprised at the movement but leaned forward, a small flush gracing his face as his eyes focused in on your plush lips. Getting on your tippy toes you gave him a quick kiss on the cheek before practically running for your room in happiness. 

 

Nanami watched you leave in a daze, his hand coming up to rest on his cheek.   

 

~~

 

After the fiasco that was your meeting with the principal you were pleasantly surprised how smooth your first real day here was going. A care package had been left outside your door for you in the morning. Inside was a pack of papers going over some of the general rules on campus, a map of the facilities, a meal plan to complete and best of all toiletries. When you went to shower before class you were pleasantly surprised by the girls bathroom. The school must have anticipated many more students than it currently housed because there were six shower stalls. 

 

In the locker room section of the bathroom someone had left out several identical school uniforms of varying sizes. The outfit was identical to Shokos, all in black. The top was long sleeved and very similarly styled to Yutas in the future. The neck was wide with the iconic gold and black button in the middle. 

Unfortunately, the bottom was a skirt. It wasn't ridiculously short but it still fell about mid thigh. A pair of pantyhose completed the look. Unless these were some super hose you couldn’t see them lasting more than a day with all the upcoming physical exertion. You would have to see if they would allow you to modify your uniform any like they would in future years. Having a pair of shorts or plain pants would be beneficial.

 

Once fully dressed you admired yourself in the mirror. You looked like you were ready for an anime convention. You looked pretty badass if you did say so yourself. 

 

You made sure your hair was styled so it was out of your eyes before heading into the main dorm area. Haibara was clearly teasing Nanami about something when you walked in. Haibara was trying to poke Nanami in the face while the latter was shooing him away in annoyance. 

 

“Well what do you think?!” You announced walking in the room to show off your new uniform. You gave a spin as you pretended to fake model the outfit, “Do I look like a Jujutsu Sorcerer now?” You gave a cheeky little grin at the two of them as they appraised your new outfit. 

 

Haibara started clapping, “Look at that all grown up and ready to slay curses!” He teased walking over with an extra breakfast bar that he threw to you when he was a few feet away. 

 

Catching the granola bar, you looked to Nanami for his reaction. When your eyes met his he nodded in approval; which had you beaming. You hooked your arm through Haibara’s playfully as the three of you headed for the dorm's exit. You and Haibara walked side by side your arms still latched as he led the way by pulling you one way or another by your connection. Every once in a while he would be a smart ass and gently tug you the opposite way first before redirecting. The both of you devolving into sporadic giggles on the way. The next time he pulled you the wrong direction you nonchalantly tripped his foot closest to you. He gave a short stumble before fixing you with a raised brow and a mischievous look. 

 

You winked at him before you leaned away from Haibara as far as your joined arms would let you to address Nanami, “How come this school is so massive for so little students?”

 

You had entered the school building moments earlier and began to pass rooms with lab equipment. There were enough desks and experimentation supplies that it could handle thirty kids let alone three. Nanami didn’t respond immediately and it had you thinking he might not be paying attention. As you waited Haibara tried to trip your foot in revenge but you hopped nimbly over his outstretched limb. Your tongue stuck out at him in response.

 

When Nanami finally spoke his words had a sobering effect on everyone present, “These halls were once full…I would presume it’s due to us Sorcerers now dying before we can have kids.” You let go of Haibara’s arm, your brain saying Nanami had no idea how true that was. Nanami, Haibara, Suguru and many more would be cut down in their prime with no progeny to speak of. 

 

“That’s actually really sad…” you muttered, did God-Ge plan to have all sorcerers die out? They pretty much already were…

 

Nanami sounded bitter when he responded, “Being a sorcerer sucks.” 

 

Haibara seemed to muse on it for a moment, “I like it! It’s something I’m good at and only a few people can do it at all.” The three of you stopped at a classroom door.

 

Glancing over at Haibara you couldn’t help but ask, “Would you stop being a sorcerer if you knew you would die in the next year?” 

 

It was quiet as the trio considered their own answers. Haibara gave a long hum sound. “No, I think I’d stay…” he looked over at you, his hand stretched out to the door in front of your group, “Don’t get me wrong. I’d be super bummed out. I mean I have a lot I still want to do and people I want to keep living for. But people need us.” 

 

As the door was opened by Haibara, Nanami openly scoffed behind you. “I’d leave. Go get a nine to five and live out the rest of my years in peace. This shitty job isn’t worth dying over.” 

 

The three of you entered the classroom all brooding over what it meant to live and die as a jujutsu sorcerer.

 

~~

 

 

The feeling of cold iron slid through your fingers. Your circular wrist movements kept the weighted end of the long chain soaring through the air beside you. You could adjust the length of the chain, and in turn the wide swing of the iron, by loosening or tightening the grip of your right hand. Despite the ominous whistling noise made by the chain slicing through the air this was the utilitarian side of your new weapon. The fist size weight on the end helped to maintain the users balance and gave the chain a weight to wrap around a target to immobilize it or to yank it off whatever trajectory it was originally on. Your left hand held the deadlier end of the Kusarigama (鎖鎌) the sickle like blade was attached to a wooden rod the length of your forearm. The blade was wickedly sharp and was able to be used offensively and defensively in close quarter combat while the chain could force your target forward or complete ranged attacks by landing hits with the weighted end. 

 

“Just like that.” Yaga announced from a safe distance away, his arms across his chest. His eyes taking in the form and positioning you kept while trying to get used to your weapon of choice. “Bend your knees further…good.” You had been working on maintaining a steady motion the last hour. Your fingers were numb at this point; each rotation had hurt for the first thirty minutes but thankfully you had lost feeling around the forty five minute mark. Your knees on the other hand screamed with the burn of keeping them bent in a form they were not used to maintaining for long periods of time. “Twenty more minutes then I want you to take a break”. Yaga instructed before he turned his back to you. He moved across the grass field to where Nanami and Haibara were sparring. Nanami wielding his signature cleaver while Haibara had a smaller sword similar to the length of the wooden rod you were holding. 

 

Haibara preferred to use hand to hand combat against curses but as Yaga had explained earlier in class; each student was expected to learn at least a few different weapons in order to even the playing field against varying cursed techniques. Other than the physical pain, you had been enjoying today way more than you had anticipated. 

 

You had started the day out in the classroom and after a few hours of lectures on various topics you rotated outside for physical and cursed energy training. Before lunch you had stretched and went on a run around the campus after which you meditated on focusing your cursed energy on specific points of your body. Around midday a person with the day's prepped meals came out to the field to deliver your team's lunches; a well rounded meal of rice, various vegetables, and chicken katsu. 

 

Then while the boys had started their normal sparring training, Yaga had brought you out to the cursed tool store room and allowed you to pick out your first weapon. The Kusarigama had caught your eye and Yaga had told you to go for it. Which brought you to now. 

 

You watched as in the distance the boys and Yaga spoke before the three of them headed up to the school. You guess you had your orders for now as you focused on keeping your weapon’s momentum up. 

 

“Hmmm, and just what do we have here?” you knew that voice. All to well. It took all your willpower to keep your focus on what you were doing. You felt butterflies in your stomach as you resolved not to try and turn to look at the person talking behind you, “I just know i’ve never seen you around here before.” The tone was teasing and way too attractive for its own good, just like its owner.

 

“Satoru, it’s not polite to interrupt others while they are trying to train.” the second voice was smooth as velvet. While the words were reproachful the tone was more instigating then scolding.   

 

You were not ready to meet these two yet. You didn’t know if you ever would be. Maybe if you just pretended not to hear them…

 

The first voice responded with a laugh,  “I’m not interrupting anything. Look at that form she’s doing a great job pretending we don’t exist.” So much for that. You could hear the voices moving to your side. Your eyes shot to look over at the pathway around the field you were in. The two new figures take their time to move into your line of sight. You quickly verified that it was indeed the Satoru Gojo and Suguru Geto before going back to focus for the last few minutes of your practice. The second your gaze briefly fell upon them Gojo had a small smirk snake up onto his lips, “Ah! I saw that. Come on, you can’t play hard to get now that I caught you looking.” 

 

You couldn’t help but let out a half scoff half laugh as you kept your eyes away from them, “It’s my first time using this monstrosity so you’d probably rather I focus on it than you.” you commented starting to wind down your motions. 

 

Suguru was still off to the side at least attempting to give you space to finish up. While Gojo obnoxiously moved directly into your line of sight so you had no choice but to look at him while you started to wrap up your practice. He wore his school uniform, his white hair adorably unkempt. He had on his dark round sunglasses, his mouth curved into a playful lilt. Even from that far away you were shocked at how tall he was. The series didn’t do him justice. Good god. You couldn’t believe he was at least a half a head taller than Nanami. 

 

“I dunno, I do like being the center of attention…” Gojo mused jokingly.

 

You forgot what a little shit Gojo was and it was starting to bring out your sassier side,  “Did mommy and daddy not give you enough affection growing up?” you coyly asked, arching a brow. You heard Geto give a short laugh at your comment which did nothing but egg Gojo on further.

 

The chain of your Kusarigama is slow enough that you felt you could stop. You caught the large weight against your chest with a small oof. You rubbed your chest lightly feeling like you may have just made a bruise. There had to be a better way to do that. 

 

White teeth gleaming Gojo grinned, his eyes under his sunglasses twinkling with amusement, “Are you volunteering to give me that extra affection i’m missing?” 

 

Suguru’s husky tone interrupted, “That’s enough Satoru, unless you're trying to upset the first years.” When Suguru commented this he was looking off towards where Nanami and Haibara were approaching. A deep frown gracing Nanami’s face. 

 

Gojo was positioned halfway between them and you. He glanced over at them briefly before laughing giddily, “Sounds like a two for one deal.”

 

Suguru shook his head as he walked over to where you were standing. You felt yourself flush as you turned and finally got a good look at him. He was wearing his school uniform as well. His gorgeous locks up in a ponytail with that bit of bangs hanging to the side. You tried not to look too hard as you focused back on your Kusarigama. As Suguru got close he towered over you. You looked up flushing, he was probably the same height as Nanami. 

 

Suguru held out a big callused hand towards you, “May I?” You looked up at him in confusion, his dark onyx eyes meeting yours. His expression was light as he looked down at your Kusarigama.

 

“Oh.” you blushed realizing that he was asking to hold the weapon, “Sure!” your voice was a little higher than you had intended it to be as you went to hand it over to him. 

 

Rather than taking it from you he moved behind you, “I’m impressed, for your first time you did well.” He reached his muscular arm around you, his large hand encompassing yours over the wooden pole, “I’ll show you how to stop so that you don’t get hurt next time.” Your entire face was bright red as his other arm came around the opposite side of you and went to rest over your hand on the chain. You could feel the front of him pressing up against your back. Even though you were posed quite close it didn’t feel like he was trying to be obscene or obnoxious. His tone sounded like he genuinely wanted to help. He started to guide you to swing the chain again, his entire arm rotating with yours, “Good, now go ahead and start slowing down. We're going to readjust your fingers so you will be able to catch the chain in a second..” His warm breath was caressing your ear causing a heat to shoot down you.

 

Nanami and Haibara arrived where Gojo was standing. Loving Nanami’s strong reaction to Gojo and Geto’s presence, Gojo grinned as he yelled, “And you say I’m the problem Suguru!”

 

You could practically hear Suguru roll his eyes as he responded, “Shuddup.” he helped you reposition your fingers on the wooden handle of the sickle so your two bottom fingers were free. “There you go. Now when it's slow enough, go ahead and swing it so it wraps around your body. Let it go around one full time and on the second it should be the right length for you to grab it.” You felt him let go of you, his heat receding from your body. 

 

When the time felt right, rather than the painful knock to your sternum, you caught the chain and eased it to a stop with relatively no pain. At the successful finish you beamed going to look up at Suguru where he had backed up to the larger group. “Thank you! That was much better!”

 

Suguru just smiled and nodded at you before turning to Gojo. Gojo smirked at the clearly annoyed Nanami before turning to address Suguru, “Here I wanted to be the first one to wrap my arms around her.” you couldn’t help but flush, feeling the heat all over as you ignored him winding up the chain of your Kursarigama to put it away.

 

Suguru and Nanami both spoke at the same time in response, Suguru with a light but slightly irritated, “Don’t be crass Satoru.” and Nanami with a much louder, “Are you finished harassing our teammate?”

 

Gojo turned giving Nanami a mock surprised face, “Nanami I didn’t know you had it in you to-”

 

Thankfully the conversation was interrupted but a loud Shoko who came over hollering, “There you idiots are. Stop bothering the first years and help me finish these reports. There’s no way in hell I'm doing them all by myself." upon noticing you she paused and asserted, “Oh! You’re the new student right? I’m Iriei Shoko and these idiots are Satoru Gojo and Suguru Geto.” 

 

You finished approaching the group, your weapon now tied up to be put away, “Y/n, L/n. It’s nice to meet you.” you bowed your head slightly as Shoko and Suguru nodded in greeting. Gojo just dipped his shades to partially expose his eyes and winked at you. 

 

“We can catch up later, first you two are coming with me.” Shoko grabbed the back of both of their uniforms like misbehaving kittens and yanked them along after her. 

 

Gojo waved lazily as he was pulled away, “See ya later new girl.”

Notes:

Thank you for always leaving me such kind comments. Ya'll are the best.

Chapter 10: Panties & Promises

Summary:

Your first week at school is gearing up to be eventful. Gojo puts his foot in his mouth.

Notes:

Important note: Changing the summary to state no spoilers if you are caught up to the anime. Not just Season 2 Ep 19 specifically. For anime only fans I will be adding some characters that show up in the manga later. That said, since this is in the past I am making up all the scenarios they are in. There will be no manga plot spoilers. Characters to eventually be included are Zenin family members (Naoya, Jinichi & Ranta), Tengen, and Kenjaku.

Now that I've clarified that. This chapter sets up a bunch of events that will be happening in the near future. I struggled with this chapter a lot. I hope you guys enjoy. I appreciate you all for the kindness you always give me.

You couldn’t help but laugh and roll your eyes at Gojo as Shoko dragged the boys away to complete their after mission reports. Unlike the guys, Shoko seemed to have been expecting you here. She must have already spoken to Yaga or Principal Zenin. You were definitely going to take her up on her offer to catch up later; so you could see if she would really be okay with you shadowing her. 

 

“I’m sorry,” your thoughts were interrupted by Nanami’s warm hand on your shoulder. You glanced up at the dirty blonde confused as to why he was apologizing. “Gojo doesn’t understand the meaning of restraint.” He tossed a mildly annoyed look where the others had been last seen before they entered the building. It shouldn’t surprise you that Gojo and Nanami didn’t get along very well as teens. They still had difficulty seeing eye to eye with one another at almost thirty. 

 

Haibara gave an awkward laugh while scratching the back of his head. His short brown locks blowing lightly in the chilly air. Regardless of the other’s feelings, you couldn’t help but smile when talking about the snowy haired menace. “He’s definitely a little shit but it was amusing.”

 

Nanami just shook his head as if he didn’t understand but would take your word for it, “Well if he does start to bother you, tell us.” He gave your shoulder a light squeeze of reassurance before letting go; the brief touch made you feel cared after.

 

Haibara tentatively smiled, “Gojo’s not a bad person. He just says things sometimes that go a little too far. He’s freakishly strong, even for a special grade. You can’t help but look up to him.”

 

Nanami scoffed, fixing Haibara a look, “I trust Gojo’s strength and abilities to have my back in a fight but I have no respect for him. He has no concept of the average person's reality. He was born rich with a pretty face and abilities no one alive can match. He hasn’t had to struggle for anything in his life.”

 

Unable to resist the urge, you blinked up innocently at Nanami before nudging him with your elbow, “So you think he’s pretty?” Nanami began to sputter that wasn’t what he meant as you and Haibara dissolved into laughter. 

 

When your giggles subsided you were thoughtful for a moment, “I’m sure there are things even Gojo struggles with.” Your mind replayed the scene from the movie where Gojo still said Geto was his best and only friend after ten years had passed. That, in addition to his comment to Yuta, that love is the worst curse, Gojo gave a pretty clear picture of someone with significant trust issues. If nothing else, Gojo struggled with making and maintaining human connections and relationships. He was a smooth talker who would joke his way around most circumstances but when it came down to it he ran from deeper connections. The only bonds Gojo seemed to be able to maintain were those where he took on a caretaker or parental role. The bond he shared with his students didn’t require him to open up about his own life and feelings at all; in fact it was frowned upon to divulge those intimate details in that environment. Gojo could and did love his students without having to become vulnerable himself in the process. When you thought about it like that it was incredibly sad.   

 

Yaga emerged at this point from the school building gesturing for you three to head over to where he was standing. He addressed you first once your group was close enough to talk in normal tones, “Well, how are you feeling about the Kusarigama?”

 

You looked down at the weapon in your hand, the chain wrapped neatly around its wooden handle. Fingers tracing the iron under them fondly, you tried to articulate your thoughts, “She’s definitely going to take a lot of practice for me to master; but she already feels like an old friend.” 

 

Yaga nodded at your comments like he understood the sentiment, “Good, hang onto it then. I’ll get you a bag for transport so it doesn’t draw attention from non-sorcerers.” He nodded towards Nanami who had a black nylon bag over his shoulder that could be mistaken for transporting sports gear or an instrument when worn by a student. “The Kusarigama will be yours for as long as you want while attending here. If you put in the time to improve it won’t let you down.” He glanced over at the boys before continuing to address you, “What I was telling the boys earlier is that I have a mission lined up for them starting tomorrow morning. While the second years will be heading out again in two days' time.” 

 

Your brows lifted in surprise and worry at hearing the second years wouldn’t be getting much of a breather between missions, “So soon? They just got back didn’t they?” 

 

Yaga frowned, leaning back to look into the distance before commenting, “I don’t like it either, but in the last few months the number of curses reported have been on an abnormal rise. We are drowning in requests for exorcisms right now. To the point that anyone capable and willing to perform exorcisms has been sent out on missions; that includes retired sorcerers.” During his explanation Yaga had walked into the building. He held the door open for you three to follow behind him. Thankfully his voice was loud and carried so it was easy to still follow the conversation.  

 

His comment on the rising number of curses definitely concerned you. In the anime during Suguru’s decline into madness he stated that the year before he defected had been overwhelming with curses. At the time Geto had mused that it was from a rise in large scale disasters; natural and human. This must be the beginning of that curse influx. You couldn’t help but wonder if it had to do with Fake Geto/Kenjaku. Just because Kenjaku hadn’t become a parasite in Geto’s corpse didn’t mean he wasn’t lurking about. You’d have to keep an eye out for anyone with a massive head wound or an affinity for hats.

 

Your mouth pulled into a grim line at the realization you would not be able watch everywhere all the time. Yaga continued to speak as you made your way back to his main classroom, “To be frank, the second years would have gone out again tomorrow morning if Gojo wasn’t forced to attend that upcoming society meeting.” 

 

That caught your interest, “Society meeting?” 

 

Yaga glanced over his expression a little curious as to why you weren’t aware of something so paramount in Jujutsu Society, “Every six months there are meetings with all those in leadership positions. That includes all clan heads and their selected heir or heirs. They claim the purpose is to form solidarity between clans and for decision making that affects all sorcerers. The reality, however, is more like a bunch of old men trying to intimidate one another.” It’s clear Yaga has a disdain for the political side of Jujutsu Society based on this speech alone. It made you wonder what his motivation for becoming principal really was. 

 

As your group entered the empty class room you had a lot on your mind. Yaga touched base on a few more minor things in class before releasing your group early, “Good work Nanami, Haibara, rest up for your mission tomorrow. L/n stay here for now. We need to discuss some things.”

 

The boys grabbed their things and headed out both nodding to you as they left. Nanami turned to you murmuring, “See you in a bit”.

 

You swallowed nervously not sure what to expect from being called aside like this. You remained seated at the desk you were assigned; while Yaga went and leaned back against his own desk. “You’re in a unique position where you were told to be on one team but to shadow the other one.” You couldn’t help but give out a short laugh as he shook his head in disgust, most likely at the principal's choices. “How are you feeling about all this?”

 

You were surprised how much you liked Yaga and this discussion had solidified it. He looked genuinely willing to consider your feelings on the matter moving forward and that meant a lot. Not to mention, he was outspoken and easy to read with his dramatic expressions, “Sir, if I’m allowed, I’d like to do both to some capacity. As much as I hate the idea of learning to heal just because I’m a woman.” Yaga grimaced at that. “I think it could be helpful to see if I have any affinity for it. Not to mention, I can learn a lot from the second years.” You managed to stifle a laugh as Yaga made a face that indicated he wasn’t sure about that before continuing. “As far as the first years they benefit more from a third person. I think I made a positive impact on the mission we did together before I joined the school. So I’d like to continue to support them as well.” 

 

Yaga hummed to himself in thought, rubbing his chin for a minute. “Personally I would have nixed shadowing the second years. They play the rules fast and loose. Using them more like recommendations when what they want to do isn’t an option.” He sighed heavily like the troublesome trio was personally responsible for any gray hair he had. “That said, you seem to have a solid head on your shoulders. The three reports from the mission you completed previously were all glowing recommendations for you to attend here.” You blushed furiously to hear Nanami, Yu and Ijichi had all spoken highly of you. “Coming from Haibara alone I’d take it with a grain of salt but to hear positive feedback from Nanami was surprising to say the least.” He stood brushing off his pants before going to fish something out of his desk drawer. “So we’ll give your idea a shot and tag up for debriefing post missions to see how it’s working out.” He looked up at you before taking a few items from a desk drawer, “Does that sound fair?”

 

You stared at Yaga Masamichi in surprise, “F-fair? That’s more than fair.” you commented in confusion, “To be honest Sir I kind of just expected you to steamroll me.”  

 

Yaga sighed, making his way over to your desk and setting down a cellphone on it, “In the future I might have to for one reason or another; but right now there's no serious impact either way and I'd rather let students determine their own path forward if feasible. Now then, this is your cell. You can’t complete missions without one. My number and Principal Zenin are already programmed in. I’m going to recommend you reach out to me if you need anything rather than Principal Zenin for reasons I believe I do not need to get into.” 

 

“Thank you, Sir.” you picked up the phone in surprise and pocketed it in one of the skirt’s pockets, “I appreciate everything you’ve done to help me acclimate. Do you want me to go tomorrow with Haibara and Nanami or the mission with the second years?” 

 

At your seemingly innocuous question Yaga made a face, “About that, Principal Zenin asked me to pass the following on. Are you familiar with who Tengen is?”

 

You froze surprised by the question. Your mind raced briefly as you concluded that even if you grew up outside the normal avenues of Jujutsu Sorcerers you would know who Tengen is given they were responsible for maintaining several major protection barriers across the country. “Yes Sir?” you asked in confusion trying to figure out where this was going. 

 

“Tengen has requested a face to face with you tomorrow morning.” Yaga was analyzing your face for any twitch or change in emotion that would give away something you may know. 

 

Your mouth simply dropped in shock, “I-They what?” Your voice cracked at the question. “Sir why?!” you asked, your voice taking on an edge of panic. Tengen was known for their secrecy. Why in the world would they want to talk to a random new student.

 

“I was hoping you could tell me the answer to that.” Yaga remarked unhelpfully.

 

You just stared at him open-mouthed for a minute before tentatively responding, “No Sir, I have no idea…”

 

~~

 

So that happened. If you weren’t feeling totally out of your depth before you definitely were now. Your immediate reaction to the stress was to shut down but you knew that was going to do nothing to help you out in your current situation. Before you had left Yaga, he had given you a carrying case for your Kusarigama. It was a long black bag with a zipper sealing it. The bag had been infused with cursed energy to keep the weapon from ripping it’s container open during travel.

 

First things first, you need to find Shoko. The second years had gone to complete their after mission reports when you had last seen them. They had probably finished by now but you weren’t ready to immediately head back to the dorms. You couldn’t think of anything worse than sitting in a dorm worrying over everything until someone showed up. You should have gotten Shoko’s number from Yaga.

 

Your body was a bundle of anxious energy as you stepped out of the main building. The air was crisp and cold as a breeze blew over your uniform chilling you.  Taking into account what you know about Shoko, where would she be…? She was probably loitering somewhere smoking. You mused for a moment trying to remember if students were even allowed to smoke on campus. She probably would want to be alone. You walked down the campus path past several buildings you didn’t recognize. Finally, you saw the gymnasium from the show where Shoko, Geto, and Gojo had hung out. 

 

Going off the path you went around to the back of the building. In your periphery you saw swinging legs hanging from above your head. You jumped at the sight before registering that there was an emergency fire exit on the building next door that Shoko was sitting on. Her feet dangling over the edge. She couldn’t help but bust out laughing at your dramatic reaction. Putting a hand on your heart you breathed in deep, the air you noticed now smelling of tobacco. “You almost gave me a heart attack. I saw dangling feet and I thought someone had hung themself.” 

 

Shoko laughed a few more times before taking a long drag, “Damn that’s morbid.” you couldn’t help but smile as you walked closer to where she was sitting. 

 

“Yeah I guess so. How's the view?” you ask as she leaned on one of the railing bars, her arms and head resting on it. Her gaze focused off into a forested area behind the buildings.

 

“Find out for yourself.” She commented in an even tone patting the grated iron floor next to her.

 

You decide to take her up on the offer and climb the stairs, “Isn’t your butt freezing?” you ask seeing her sitting on the metal with just the skirt and pantyhose blocking the cold. 

 

“It’s numb”. She dryly responded as you snorted, hunkering down next to her in the least elegant way possible. The second your rear met the metal you sucked in a deep breath in horror, “Shoko what’s wrong with you? It’s like sitting on a block of ice.”

 

She looked at you from the side, her mouth in a slight upturn, “Maybe i’m a masochist?” She took another drag before gesturing her cigarette at you, “You want one?”

 

Shaking your head no slowly, you took in Shoko up close. She was stunningly beautiful but in such a casual way that it looked like she wasn’t even trying. Her bobbed haircut moved every once in a while with the wind. Her small nose upturned and bright red from the icy temperatures. You had a feeling your face looked similarly wind blown. 

 

She kept her eyes unfocused ahead, “So you're gonna be shadowing me huh?” Thankfully she didn’t sound irritated at the prospect. More like mildly interested.

 

“If it doesn’t bother you…” you commented noncommittally. 

 

“Hmmm? Principal Zenin didn’t really make it sound optional”.

 

“I’ll beg them to not make me if it bothers you.” you say with a grimace. The last thing you wanted was to hang on someone who didn’t want you there.

 

She tilted her head to the side putting her cigarette out on the railing, “Nah it’s cool. The only other girl sorcerers I’ve gotten to interact with are the Kyoto girls Utahime and Meimei. It’ll be cool to get some estrogen in the building. Let’s do a girls day or something soon.”

 

You can’t help the smile that steals over your face, “That sounds really fun, I can’t remember the last time I did something like that.” You both kick your feet reminiscing on younger days.

 

Her phone vibrates loudly against the iron landing. She pulled it out checking the time before shooting a text out. “My idiots want to know where I am so we can all grab dinner together.” She smiles fondly despite her harsh words, “Before I forget, let me add you to my contacts.” she says reaching out to ask for your phone. You were grateful you finally had one to give her. 

 

You were both starting to stand, getting ready to head down the stairs, when a voice slid into the conversation as if they had been there all along, “I don’t know why you go all the way up there for the view.” Gojo had a barely contained grin on his face; his glasses perched on the top of his head. Suguru stood next to him staring off into the distance looking bored. Gojo’s tone was suspicious as he singsonged, “You can’t compete with the view from down here.” 

 

You glanced at him in confusion through the grated fire escape flooring before registering, if you could see down there, then they could see up here…At his mischievous raised brow you felt your face flood with heat. Quickly pushing your skirt closer to your butt you tried to block any view of your underwear from below as you hurried down the stairs behind Shoko.

 

Seeing Gojo’s phone out Shoko commented, “Gojo if you take an upskirt photo of me I'll kill you”. Despite her words she didn’t sound particularly worried. You felt your stomach drop in embarrassment at the idea. Your face was pained by how flushed it was and your eyes started to tear up. He didn’t, did he? Oh God you wanted to die of embarrassment.

 

Gojo grinned enigmatically before sliding his phone into his pocket. “Guess we’ll never know.”

 

There was the solid sound of a hit connecting as Suguru open palm slapped Gojo on the back of his head. A perk of being around younger Gojo is his current inability to keep up a permanent infinity. 

 

Suguru’s charcoal eyes met your embarrassed gaze and his perfect lips downturned. He looked apologetic as his deep tones reassured, “I promise despite what it looked like, we can’t see anything from this angle and he didn’t take any pictures. Satoru is just trying to rile you up.”

 

Gojo shot a look at Suguru, clearly more than a little irritated he had been hit fairly hard upside the head, “Suguru, how would you know you couldn’t see anything unless you were trying to look? Shame on you, you pervert.” 

 

If looks could kill that would have been the end of Satoru Gojo, “I’m about done with your shitty attitude today Satoru. If you want to pick a fight just say so.” An ominous malevolent aura seemed to permeate the air as an inky black line was drawn downwards through the sky behind Geto. The summoned darkness expanded quickly to expose a large eye and two grasping hands; ready to reach through the newly generated portal to follow Geto’s bidding.

 

Gojo gave a dismissive look to Suguru before making a show of yawning, “I could use a light workout I guess.”

 

“Nope, we are not doing this right now!” Shoko uncharacteristically raised her voice before walking forward and clocking both boys on the side of their heads. “Geto put your curses away. Gojo apologize to L/n, that was too far. You only just met her and you just about made her cry.”

 

Gojo’s brilliant blue eyes slid over to you with a look of curiosity and maybe even a little concern on his brow. He took in your humiliated tearful expression with a look of surprise which quickly turned to shame. When he spoke his tone no longer had the teasing air it did minutes before, “Hey, I’m sorry.” He genuinely sounded like he felt bad as he scratched the back of his head sheepishly. “I forgot you don’t know me well enough to know I wouldn’t really do something like that.” He crossed the distance to you and held his phone out for you to take, “Check my camera roll, there aren’t any weird pictures.” 

 

You couldn’t meet his gaze for long after the overwhelming embarrassment only moments earlier. Staring at the ground, your hands found your skirt and clenched the fabric in your fists, “I don’t need to check. I believe you.” 

 

When you wouldn’t meet his eyes, Gojo crouched down into your line of vision. God he was beautiful, how was it fair for a person to be that pretty. You found yourself getting sucked into those mesmerizing azure eyes. His long white eyelashes framing them so uniquely. The way he was looking at you wasn’t an expression you had seen on his face before. He looked insecure and unsure; his plush bottom lip between his teeth slightly.

 

His silky locks covered his face partially as he clapped his hands together in a repentant pose, “Let me make it up to you. We were going to go eat yakiniku. It’ll be my treat.” He stood, having said his piece. He was too damn tall. You had to crane your neck up to meet his eyes now that he was standing closer. Meeting your gaze his expression was hopeful as he added, “I promise I’ll behave.” At your disbelieving eyebrow he gave a short rumble of a laugh, “Okay maybe not behave, but I won’t tease you anymore.” 

 

He wouldn't be Satoru Gojo if he didn’t tease you anymore. You held out your pinky finger towards him with a playful smile on your lips, “Apology accepted, You can tease me so long as you keep it sweet.” 

 

You saw relief in his eyes at your acceptance followed by an emotion you weren’t able to identify. He reached his hand over, sticking out his own pinky finger. His hand was huge in comparison, his pinky alone was almost twice the size of yours. 

 

He looped his finger around your own gently. There was a rush through you at his touch. You could palpably feel the surging power beneath his skin. It wasn’t malevolent like Rika’s or Geto’s but it was just as overwhelming in a different way. You gave a small shiver when your fingers connected; his lips upturned slightly in response. You couldn’t hide anything from his vibrant Six Eyes. He refused to break eye contact or to be the first to let your pinky go. Your trance only broke when his honeyed voice came out tenderly, “I can do sweet.” 

 

Suddenly remembering you had an audience you reluctantly let his finger go, a small content smile across your face, “Can Haibara, Nanami and Ijichi come too?” You requested not wanting to miss seeing them before they left for their mission tomorrow.

 

Gojo nodded at you, his gaze still soft, “Whatever you want.” 

 

Shoko punched the air with an excited yell, “Gojo’s paying for everyone! Let’s go!”

 

Gojo's playful voice returned as he began to balk at Shoko, “Haaah? No way am I paying for all of you guys too. Shoko, you're basically a bottomless pit.”

 

Shoko cackled in delight as she yanked him down by his shoulder so she could mess up his hair, “Tough luck money bags!”

 

Shoko and Gojo continued bothering each other walking ahead to the dorms. You watched them for a moment before noticing Suguru was waiting for you, his dark eyes focused only on you. When you turned to him he gave you that adorable closed eye smile he does, “I’m glad you’ll be joining us and I’m sorry that things got out of hand earlier.” His lips downturned slightly to make a small guilty expression at his own role in the drama. “I need to work on my temper a little more.”

 

Your eyes traced his soft expressive features. The sweetness juxtaposes his rebel style of gauged ears and long hair. You gave him a saccharine smile, “Even though Gojo was teasing, I still appreciated you defending me.”

Suguru gave you the kindest expression; features gentle and exuding warmth. His mellow voice is sincere as he murmurs, “Of course. Now, let’s go get your teammates.”

Notes:

Thank you for all the kindness you shower me with in the comments. I love hearing from you guys.

Chapter 11: Meat & Mentaiko

Summary:

Calm before the storm.

Notes:

I had to research a bunch of stuff for this chapter and I still probably goofed it up. Things are about to get crazy for a while so I wanted highlight some of the day to day fun in this one. There are going to be new characters introduced that I had to create on my own. It's odd to me that Gege spent a ton of time doing the whole Zenin family tree but never even tells us if any of the other cast have nuclear families. So i decided I will try and fill in some of the blanks. Misato Inumaki, Toge Inumaki's mother is one such character.

You follow a way behind Gojo and Shoko and reach the dorms with Geto beside you. You can’t help but feel giddy at being so close to him. He opens the door for you; and once you’ve crossed over into the warm wooden dorm building you remembered something. Turning to Geto you excitedly put your hand on his arm and shook it gently, “Oh, S-Geto!” you flushed having almost called him Suguru instead of Geto. You were going to have to really be careful with that. 

 

He looked down at where your hand was on his arm with a cute surprised face. His eyes a little wider but his mouth and brow upturned inquisitively. When his gaze met your beaming smile he looked like he was holding in a happy laugh at your excited expression. “What is it L/n?” he was curious as to what could have made you suddenly so happy.

 

Your tone is cheery when you ask him, “Did you see that we are dorm neighbors?” The moment after that sentence left you, you realized as far as Geto was concerned you just met today. You felt his muscular forearm under your hand and flushed brightly in embarrassment at yourself. You let go of his arm quickly as if it had burned you, “I’m sorry.”

 

He gave you that closed eye smile you adored, “No, I didn’t see that yet. That’s great.” His eyes opened and he tilted his head slightly as he tried to read your change in demeanor, “But why are you sorry?”

 

You looked down, your hand tangling in your skirt, “Oh, well I got over excited and grabbed you.” You fumbled over the words feeling more self conscious having to say your faux pas aloud. 

 

You couldn’t help but cringe, your eyes focused on your shoes as he was silent. In your peripheral you saw his hand raise up towards you. There was a soft pressure on your chin as your head was tilted up. 

 

Your eyes flicked up to meet his briefly; but found yourself shying away from the intensity held there. His voice was soft as he addressed you, “Hey, look at me.” When you looked up to meet his face you saw his hand was under your chin. His thumb, a ghost of a feeling on your bottom lip. 

 

You watched each other for a moment, his ebony eyes holding you hostage. His gaze was hypnotizing, an emotion held within that you couldn’t yet define. You felt exposed as he watched you like he could see your most intimate thoughts. When he had decided his eyes were satisfied his lips quirked up into a reassuring smile, “Don’t be sorry, I liked it. People hide what they’re feeling too often. It’s refreshing that you embrace it.” 

You only saw sincerity in his face, the shame you had felt ebbed, “O-okay, thank you Geto.”

 

After maintaining eye contact a moment longer, he nodded in approval at what he saw in your expression. His hand lowered, his whisper of a touch on your chin and lip fading. Geto only looked away from you when a ruckus came from the kitchen area ahead, the voices emanating slightly raised in annoyance.

 

He sighed before turning away from you, his broad back filing your vision, “We should probably go break that up if we want to have a peaceful dinner.” Without further ado, he headed down the hall and off into the kitchen/living area.

 

You stood in the hallway a moment longer watching as Suguru’s back disappeared from sight.

 

You felt a euphoric shiver go through you as you wrapped your hands around your chest hugging yourself. You had never met anyone in your life that was capable of such an intense stare. It was easy to see how he managed to lead a cult. It would be hard to refuse him anything when he looked at you like that.

 

Regaining your composure you continued down the hall towards where the rest of the group was having a heated exchange. Just as you were about to turn into the main room you heard Nanami snap, “I have no intention of going out anywhere with you Gojo!” before you could move his tall form was in front of you. His chest bumped into your face hard enough that you lost your balance. Thankfully, before you hit the ground his fast reflexes kicked in and he was able to grab you. Nanami pulled you back up and towards him so you could stand. One toned arm wrapped around your upper back while the other was dangerously low on your hips.  

 

Before he could release you or regain any form of composure disappointment shone in your eyes, “You’re not going to come Nanami? I wanted to spend time with you before you all left tomorrow…” 

 

He barely registered what you had said before he realized where his hands were clasped. Nanami's entire visage went bright red, his fingers flexing into your soft flesh reflexively. Trying to get control of the situation he stood up straight while lifting you so you were firmly on your feet as well. When he let go of you he kept his face turned to the opposite end of the hall while responding too loudly by accident, “I’m coming, I just have to change my clothes.” He huffed, walking off down the hallway a ways before he realized his dorm was in the opposite direction. You saw him freeze awkwardly and then turning without looking at anyone present sped off in the correct direction twice as fast.. 

 

No one said anything until he had slammed the door shut after himself. Shoko spoke first in an amused tone, “Very interesting.” 

 

You felt everyone's eyes on you wondering just what you had done to cause Nanami to change his mind so quickly, “I need to change too.” you practically yelped meeting no one else's faces before you ran down the hall to your own dorm. 

 

~~

 

You couldn’t remember a time when you had been so joyful in your life. Your cheeks were killing you from smiling so much. The yakiniku place you all arrived at was a smaller joint that had a local dive bar ambiance. It was clear that Shoko, Geto and Gojo were regular patrons as the man who owned the place came by and greeted them personally before you were all seated. Shoko had leaned towards you as you were guided to a long table in the back corner. Whispering into your ear she explained, “His daughter had a nasty curse that stuck itself to her. They don’t really know what happened but after we visited late one night she began to recover. Poor Geto didn’t have much of an appetite after swallowing that curse.” Stories like that reminded you of why Sorcerers existed in the first place. For the protection of regular people. 

 

Everyone had changed into casual clothing before you left the dorms. You definitely needed to go shopping soon for additional clothing. You had put on your favorite pair of jeans and the T-shirt that Nagi had lent you. Looking like you were going to freeze, Shoko had forced one of her sweaters on you. Which after being outside briefly you were very glad she did.

 

Reaching a long lacquered wood table you all gathered around trying to decide on seating. Not really minding where you sat you let yourself be dragged to an open spot. Haibara had tugged you down to his right side and Nanami was seated on your left a moment later. On the other side of the table was Ijichi across from Nanami, Shoko in front of you followed by Gojo. Suguru had sat at the end of the table between Gojo and Haibara which Haibara frankly looked thrilled about. You giggled seeing Yu ogling Geto like he was some sort of celebrity. You weren’t sure why Yu had decided to look up to Geto but it was pretty adorable. Seeing the dynamic in person gave you a better understanding as to why Geto was so disturbed at Yu’s death.

 

“I can order for the table so just tell me what you want before the waiter gets here!” Shoko announced to the group. She was excited and apparently had no problem spending Gojo’s money now that he had finally relented to picking up the tab. You had felt guilty until Shoko had reassured you that it was going on his daddy’s credit card and that they wouldn’t blink at the charge.

 

You had decided to go with the flow of the evening enjoying the cozy warm ambiance. You leaned back slightly on your hands as you watched everyone chatting and deciding what was going to be ordered. 

 

Yu turned to you with a giddy grin on his face, “Y/n is there anything special you want?” You just smiled at Yu and shook your head. You decided you were just going to pick off of what was ordered for the group.

 

At Yu’s question Gojo leaned forward partially across the table to make himself heard by you, “L/n what makes him so special he gets to call you y/n?”

 

You couldn’t help but laugh at the indignant expression on Gojo’s face as Haibara smugly grinned. Haibara closed the gap between you and him and wrapped his arm around your shoulders. Squeezing you to him possessively he bragged, “Me and Y/n have been friends since we were little kids. That allots me special privileges.” You stifled a snort but couldn’t help but raise a brow at Yu.

 

Gojo shot you an amused look, “Oh, Special privileges?” The way he said it made it sound dirty. “Suguru, what do you think we need to do to the princess for special privileges?”

 

You choked at his use of “do to” rather than “do for” your face blushing furiously. Suguru glanced up from his menu to watch you, his eyes playful. Clearly he had not missed Gojo’s choice in words. He tilted his head to the side as if he was mulling it over, “Hmmm, I have a few things in mind.”

 

You needed to end this talk of special privileges, “Anyone can call me Y/n. Nothing special about it.” You lightly nudged Yu’s arm off your shoulder as he started to object.

 

Before you can get hit with another flirty comment you lean towards Nanami so you can talk to him without yelling over the loud volume, “Did you want Shoko to order you anything specific?” 

 

Seeing you lean his way, Nanami had moved his head towards you. He frowned in thought before remarking, “I think i'm going to just order some individual items on a separate check. I’m not in the mood to owe Gojo anything.” 

 

You raised a brow in surprise, “What happens if you owe him?” you couldn’t help but laugh at the ominous way it sounded. Jokingly, you added, “Should I not let Gojo pay for mine?”

 

Gojo slapped his hand on the table, somehow hearing your comment despite the noise level. His blue eyes were locked on you as he leaned on the table pointing a finger at you. “Y/n! Try that and you're in trouble. You're the only one I wanted to pay for and I ended up paying for the rest of these mooches.” At his challenging brow you gave him a cheeky grin before sticking your tongue out at him. 

 

Nanami looked over at you confused, asking, “What started all that?” 

 

Gojo and Nanami already didn’t get along well. The last thing you wanted Nanami to know was why Gojo was paying, “Slight misunderstanding earlier.” you waved him off before changing the subject, “Are you concerned at all about your mission starting tomorrow?”

 

For a second you weren’t sure if he heard you as he stared at the menu not responding. He breathed out a long sigh before leaning back on his hands and looking you in the eyes. “Honestly?” he asked you his tone just loud enough so the conversation was between the two of you. You nodded at him, turning slightly so you could give him your undivided attention. This was the first time the two of you had talked one on one. 

 

He opened up a bit while staring into the ceiling, “I’m always concerned before missions. The reality of the situation is it’s a dangerous job. That said there's nothing about this mission that stands out as something to get worked up over.” When he returned his brown eyes to yours and saw you looked concerned he backtracked a bit. “We’ll be fine, Haibara and I have been working together for eight months now. We’ve got a good system going. Though, It’s too bad you weren’t able to join us, perhaps next time.”

 

You sighed your hands fiddling in your lap, “Yaga ended up not giving me a choice since I have that meeting tomorrow.”

 

Nanami raised a brow in surprise, “They have you going to the Society meeting?”

 

You blinked remembering there were two different meetings scheduled tomorrow and you hadn’t mentioned the Tengen one to anyone yet. “Ah, no” you leaned forward a little more so that you could speak a little lower. When he returned the action you couldn’t help but feel excited at your close proximity, “I’m not sure if i’m supposed to say anything or not.”

 

Your conversation was briefly put on hold as mass amounts of food were ordered by Shoko. As Nanami ordered, you admired his casual look tonight. He wore a yellow hoodie the same color as his iconic tie in the show; his pants simple black jeans.

 

After the waiter left Nanami watched you for a moment before continuing your conversation, “You don’t have to tell me if it makes you uncomfortable.”

 

You paused mulling it over, “I want to tell you and I know you won’t tell anyone else.” Nanami gave a satisfied half smile at your assertion while a little frown formed on your lips, “Principal Zenin said that Tengen wants to meet up and talk to me. Not sure why…” 

 

Nanami definitely looked surprised at that revelation. He sat up a little straighter looking like he was thinking seriously about what that could mean. “That is unusual. I can’t think of why they would want to meet.” he muttered looking up at you, He studied your expression for a moment before adding,  “You’re worried about it. Hm, They gave you a phone now right?”. You nodded, pulling it out and passing it over to him. He didn’t say anything as he programmed his number into your phone and then called himself so he could add you to his contacts as well. “There. Call or text if you want to talk about anything after the meeting. We’ll be on the mission so I may not be able to respond right away but I’ll reply as soon as I can.”

 

You took your phone back from him with a frown, “I’m sure it's nothing and the last thing I want to do is distract you while you're on a mission.”

 

Nanami looked back towards the table before leaning back on his hands again, “I want you to. Distract me, I mean.” You saw his chiseled cheeks flush lightly at that and waited for him to backpedal. He never did. 

 

When the food came to the table moments later the quantities were staggering. Shoko was not kidding when she said she was willing to spend Gojo’s money. Piles of various meat and vegetables overflowed the table to the point where a side table had to be brought over to contain the rest of the food ordered. Despite it being Gojo’s credit card that was charged he didn’t seem to mind at all now that he had already agreed to pay. You had a feeling the only reason he had balked in the first place was just because he had wanted to bicker. 

 

Your conversation with Nanami reminded you of the Society meeting tomorrow. You leaned across the table to try and get Gojo’s attention, “Gojo, what happens at that meeting you have to go to tomorrow?” you inquired. His head perked up at his name, his eyes fixing on your own. 

 

Shoko groaned at your question, “Don’t get him started on that.” 

 

Gojo shot Shoko a look before he stood up and gestured at Haibara to move, “Switch with me Haibara, I can’t hear y/n.” Haibara jumped a little at being ordered around by his upperclassmen and quickly moved to do what he was asked. Replacing Haibara, Gojo sat cross legged next to you; his food abandoned for the moment. His casual look made your heart skip a beat. He was definitely style conscious. His outfit reminded you of something you would see on a kpop star. His blue collarless jacket over a snug white tee.

 

You felt flustered when he turned his attention towards you to find out what you had asked, “Gojo, You didn’t have to move over here. I’m  sorry. It wasn’t important at all.”

 

He shrugged off your comment of it not being important. Grabbing his chopsticks from Yu, Gojo began to fill up a side dish plate with several choice cuts of meat. “Who cares if it's important. I still want to hear what you said.” his eyes traveled back and forth between you and the meat he was currently cooking. “Out with it.” he said to you with a half smile before going to block Suguru’s chopsticks when they went too close to his meat.  

 

You couldn’t help but laugh as the two of them squabbled briefly before Gojo determined his beef was cooked to perfection. You looked at him in surprise as he deposited every other piece he had cooked onto your plate. You appreciated the gesture, feeling cared after, “Thank you. I was just asking what happens at the meeting you have to attend tomorrow.” 

 

At your thank you Gojo had nodded, popping a piece of beef into his own mouth. When your question registered in his head he made a disgusted face. “Nothing happens, it’s a bunch of old men in a pissing contest over everything. Who's the strongest?” in lower tones he added quickly, “That’s me by the way.” before continuing, “Who’s got the most money? Who’s the biggest asshole? Etcetera.” Noticing you weren’t eating the beef he had cooked you and not wanting it to get cold he picked it up and brought it to your mouth, “Say Ahhhh.” his expression barely contained his mirth as you opened your mouth on reflex to take it. 

 

You blushed at your quick compliance as you chewed it. Glancing around you were glad the rest of the table was raucously discussing some other topic while the two of you chatted. 

 

Gojo continued the topic going back to eating his own food, “My grandfather and father always show up and my grandmother makes a big deal about what we wear. So I’m shoved into this stuffy old fashioned hakama haori combo that i’ll never be allowed to wear again because we can’t look like we wear 1,000,000 yen clothing more than once.” He leaned closer to you putting a hand up to your ear to whisper sarcastically, “Wouldn’t want to look only disgustingly rich rather than appallingly wealthy.” He leaned back with a grin at seeing you laugh in response, “My grandmother would never recover from such shame.” You couldn’t help the excitement that entered your eyes at all the information you were getting. You wanted to meet Gojo’s family. Only the Zenin family had really been focused on in the anime and manga. You had no idea what any of Gojo’s family looked like or even what family existed. You would assume his family was large like the Zenin’s since these older sorcerer families prioritized heirs and bloodlines. 

 

“Can I see it?” you asked.

 

He blinked at you behind his dark shades, “See what?” Before you could respond he picked up another piece of meat off your plate and held it in front of you with a playful tone, “Open wide, darling.” 

 

He wasn’t giving you time to recover from your last flush before he had you embarrassed again. You knew he was teasing but him calling you darling caused your breath to catch . You eventually relented as he continued to hold the food in front of you. Taking it you put your hand over your mouth so you could respond to him, “Your outfit.” 

 

He gave you a flirty knowing look, ”You wanna see it huh?” he paused for a minute before admitting, “ I don’t even know what it looks like yet. My grandmother buys the thing and my grandfather brings it the day of. If they’re going to waste my time making me attend the stupid thing, the least they can do is all the other work.” He considered what you had said for a moment before finally saying, “I’ll find you before I change out of it. If you really want.” 

 

You couldn’t help but nod, “Please do!” You definitely didn’t want to miss that.

 

The dinner lasted for hours as the group of you carried on and just enjoyed each other's company. You were pleasantly surprised at how well everyone managed to get along. If everything worked out as you wanted you hoped there would be many similar dinners to come over the next 80 years.

 

~~

 

The next morning you woke before your alarm. Your mind wouldn’t stop running about everything the upcoming day would bring. Your meeting with Tengen was in a few hours and the city was going to be overflowing with sorcerers from all the major clans. You had decided last night you would lay low throughout the Society meeting in order to not make any ripples in this timeline. 

 

Unable to relax enough to settle back into sleep, you decided to abandon the venture. Rolling out of bed and not really having anything else to do you got ready for the day early. When you left the dorms, Nanami, Ijichi and Yu’s shoes were not at the front door. They must have left incredibly early. You shot a quick text to your new Nanami/Haibara group text.

 

Y/N : Good luck today guys, kick some curse ass! 👊

 

Haibara Yu : For sure!!!! 😼

 

Nanami Kento: Likes, “Good luck today guys…”

 

You smiled at the short text exchange as you made your way into the morning light.  A gust of cold air grabbed at your school uniform as you readjusted your Kusarigama’s case higher onto your shoulder. Classes for the day had been canceled due to the Society meeting tonight but your lack of clothing options had made you select your uniform anyways. You figured Tengen wouldn’t mind if you came to meet them in that. 

 

First you were going to train some with your Kusarigama and then head down to Tengen when you were called by Yaga. He had messaged you last night letting you know you needed an escort to even get to the underground where Tengen resided. So Yaga would call you when the guards were ready to escort you.

 

You walked briskly to try and keep warm as you made your way to the field that you had trained in the other day. This field had several training dummies at the far end and after you practiced the basics you really wanted to try to land a few hits with your chain. Initially you had planned to do this as a distraction but now you were feeling pumped. 

 

There were more people than you expected to see as you made your way across campus. You knew sorcerers would be coming in all day but you were still surprised at the sheer volume. Maybe some families used this as an opportunity to get together with friends after the meeting as well? Thankfully when you got to where you wanted to be it was practically empty. The last thing you wanted was to be seen looking like a fool missing the target repeatedly. 

 

A dark haired woman dressed elegantly in a black and silver tomesode waited at the far edge of the field where you would be practicing. She was far enough away that it was hard to tell what the silver embroidery on her outfit was supposed to depict but you could guess it had to have been incredibly expensive. While she stared off into the distance a young boy that was most likely her son was kicking rocks into the nearby woods trying to entertain themselves. A periodic click thunk sound echoed as his foot hit a rock and the rock was embedded into a tree. He couldn’t be any older than seven with a large gray scarf wrapped around his face to keep him warm. His grown up looking outfit of a gray hakama and a haori of extravagant black and gray on his short and thin frame made him seem even younger. 

 

You felt the youngster’s eyes on you as you sat down where you wanted to be and started to set your gear up. You had moved a little further away from where you wanted to train just to try and maintain some privacy and give the waiting family their space. You took out your Kusarigama with reverence and began to clean and sharpen the blade as you were taught to before training with it. 

 

While you worked the sickle you noticed the click thunk sound was gradually getting louder. You peered out of the side of your eye to see the boy slowly gravitating away from his mothers side and closer to your location as he kicked his rocks. You couldn’t help but smile at the way he was trying to so obviously sneak closer to see what you were doing. It was only when he was completely parallel to your location on the opposite side of the field that he abandoned his rocks and started walking over in earnest to you. 

 

You tried to keep your face blank as you moved on to clean the Kusarigama’s chain. He was really adorable with a head of gray hair partially obscuring his eyes. His arms disappeared into his haori’s sleeves as he took four or five steps before stopping to watch. Then repeated the process. It wasn’t until the boy was about 10 steps away just staring at you that you abandoned trying to not smile when you saw him staring. 

 

Deciding to chat with the little guy you met his eyes only to pause when a beautiful violet color peered out between gray locks. Shit. Here you were trying to avoid everyone you knew and you stumbled across this beautiful baby. It took every fiber of your being not to hug him and never let him go.

 

“Kelp.” His little voice. Oh my fucking god how was he this adorable...this could only be the one and only Toge Inumaki. Now that you thought about it it made sense that he would be here. He was the heir to the Inumaki clan and they were one of the major clans.  

 

You couldn’t help but laugh and smile at him, “Hello, Kelp to you too. Let me guess. You’re bored out of your mind waiting for the Society meeting tonight.” 

 

At your comment little Toge nodded vigorously, “Salmon!” he crossed the last bit of distance to hover over you. Okay so salmon must mean yes or affirmation you noted to yourself. 

 

“Have you ever used a Kusarigama before?” you asked, holding the weapon up so he could see it a little better. You wouldn’t be surprised if the kid could kick your ass without even trying. Growing up as a sorcerer in one of these families couldn’t be easy. 

 

He shook his head no before leaning over to look closer, “Bonito flakes.”

 

You laughed in response scratching your head sheepishly. At your reaction the youngster backed up a few steps and looked at your face with concern as if he was trying to decide if you were laughing at him. Your heart broke a little at his defensive response. Kids sucked and bullied each other over every little thing; you weren’t surprised he jumped to that conclusion. “Sorry, I laughed because we're really the same. I just learned how to use this yesterday. I’m not very good.” 

 

Toge watched you for a moment his guard going back down as he quietly responded, “Plum”

 

“I’d offer to let you try it out but your mom might kill me if your outfit got messed up.”

 

He had a sour look on his face when you glanced up. “Mentaiko.” He muttered in an irritated tone under his breath. 

 

You couldn’t help but start giggling, “I know foul language when I hear it.” Toge froze and gave you a wide eyed look like he couldn’t believe he was busted. You stood up still laughing a little, “Mentaiko indeed, friend.” 

 

At you repeating his curse word the Toge started to laugh as well. And in typical kid fashion, seeing that the adult in front of him thought he was funny and was letting him get away with something his parents wouldn’t, proceeded to repeat the word multiple times with various inflections, “Mentaiko! Mentaiko!” he looked at you to gauge your reaction and seeing you were about to start crying with laughter he kept going. 

 

“Holy shit,” you wiped your eyes trying to get a grip on yourself. At your curse back he doubled over giggling. This is why you shouldn’t hang out with kids because you weren’t responsible enough to discipline them when it was funny. “If you had to pick a comparable cuss word would Mentaiko be Damn it?” That’s what it sounded like. 

 

The kid looked at you with stars in his eyes way too excited, “Salmon!!!” 

 

“Oh God my sides hurt now, you're a genius.” you could tell little Toge looked incredibly proud of himself at that. “What about fuck?” you asked before you realized you probably shouldn’t encourage it further.

 

But the kid nodded like it was a reasonable question and responded solemnly, “Ikura.”

 

You nodded sagely, “Alright so let me see how I’m doing, Salmon/Yes, Bonito Flakes/No, Mentaiko/Damn it, and Ikura is Fuck.” You waited until after each one for his confirmation before going to the next. 

 

“Kelp!” he helpfully reminded you. 

 

You paused thinking, “Oh that’s right, you said that when you first came up…is it like…a greeting?” 

 

“Salmon salmon-”

 

Your conversation was interrupted by his mother finally noticing he was off hanging out with a stranger, “Toge! What in the world are you-? Your grandfather will be here any minute!”

 

You looked over to see the woman gesturing for him to come over. Grinning, you said, “I’m Y/n by the way. It was nice getting to meet you, Toge.”

 

He looked back and forth between his mother and you before reaching over and grabbing your hand to drag you along with him. “Ah wait, Toge I gotta get my weapon.” you paused leaning over to slip it back in the bag. So much for practicing. Though you couldn’t regret it. You were having way more fun even if you hadn’t planned on meeting this little monster. As soon as your Kusarigama was back on your shoulder he resumed pulling. His mother watched as you both came back over.  She seemed to be trying to analyze you on your walk over, she didn’t look irritated at least just a tad confused. When you were within conversation distance Toge released you to go pull on his mothers sleeve gently. 

 

You bowed at a ninety degree angle not sure how the clan hierarchy worked but not wanting to offend anyone. “Kelp, I’m sorry we got caught up having a conversation. I’m Y/n a student here.”

 

She paused at your words trying to decide if you were making fun of her son. When you rose from your bow and smiled at the young boy affectionately, she decided she liked you.  Brushing her fingers through his hair to move it out of his eyes she gave you a kind smile. “Misato Inumaki, this is my son Toge.”

 

Just by watching this brief interaction you could tell Toge was well loved. He leaned into his mothers touch and the look he gave was all you needed to see to know he adored her. Almost all the other characters had intense family trauma and it made your heart happy to know at least one of them was coddled and cared for. It also explained why Toge was so kind and outgoing in the show despite the adversity he faced. 

 

“It’s a pleasure Mrs. Inumaki.” 

 

Almost as if on cue your phone began to ring. That could only be one thing. It was time to meet Tengen. Looking down you verified  it was Yaga and bowed again to Mrs. Inumaki, “I’m very sorry. It’s my teacher and I need to answer this. It was a pleasure meeting you both. Hopefully I'll get to see you again soon Toge.” 

 

Toge looked a little disappointed but gave a little wave goodbye, “Kelp..”

 

You smiled as you answered the phone, “Kelp Toge!” you gave a little wave before running off in the direction of the main school building. 

Notes:

Thank you for all the kind comments you guys leave me. It means a lot and I appreciate every one of you.

Chapter 12: Trouble & Tengen

Summary:

You run into trouble and find out what Tengen has to say.

TW Naoya Zenin is his own trigger warning, blood, sexism.

Notes:

Important Note: For anime watchers only there are a few details in this chapter that are not important to the story/plot of JJK but could be considered spoilers if you are stringent about not knowing anything. This includes how Zenin family members are related, abilities used by Jinichi & Ranta Zenin and Tengen's original gender.

The characters Misato Inumaki and Satoshi Gojo were made up by me.

Thank you for all the kind words and comments. Ya'll are the best.

“Kelp?” Yaga’s gruff voice met you over the line. You couldn’t help but laugh at him inadvertently greeting you in Toge’s language.

 

“Sorry, I was talking to the Inumaki’s little guy Toge.” You knew Yaga would eventually know Toge very well but weren’t sure if the name would register for him now. 

 

Yaga seemed to muse for a moment before responding, “Interesting, I’ll circle back to that in a moment. We’re going to tag up with Tengen’s personal guards at the five story pagoda on the outskirts of the campus. Unfortunately, the fourth floor is the site of the Society meeting so the building is busier than usual. It can’t be helped. Just walk in the front and when the guards stop you tell them you’re meeting me. I’ll be near the first floor lobby.” 

 

“Yes, Sir.” You reroute yourself so you're facing the intimidating ancient styled structure that is visible from anywhere within the campus. The building towers over even the massive trees in the forest surrounding it. You haven’t been to this side of the campus yet in your travels. Objectively the pagoda is beautiful. Blue tiled roofing swells over each floor like a cresting wave. The main material of the building a white stone embellished with dark wooden patterns around the eaves. Each floor has a deck whose railing was created out of the same style of wood. 

 

“Now that you know where you are going we need to talk about something else.” Yaga’s voice seemed to lower and the background noise from earlier decreased as he moved into a less populated area. Clearly he was not wanting to be overheard, “I’m not happy this is something I even have to say but people from lower families like myself don’t make the rules. At least for now.” The last sentence’s implication had you wondering if he was referring to his promotion to principal in the near future. “The Inumaki’s are one of the more progressive families you can find in sorcerer society. Misato Inumaki being named the heir after her father Arata Inumaki was nothing short of a miracle in this misogynistic community. Even then the family has been ostracized in no small amount despite them being one of the four major clans.”

 

You couldn’t help but frown deeply in anger on Misato's behalf. That explained why she had been waiting for her father so far from the meeting site. She didn’t want her or her son being harassed in the meantime. That also speaks to her general suspicion of you in the first place. “I see.” you responded, your voice inadvertently holding a chilling quality.

 

Yaga gave a large sigh, “The point of me saying this is I would advise you to keep your head down and avoid drawing the attention of the larger clans. There is a reason they are where they are in society. They have money, connections and power. They are enemies you don’t want to make and you are already starting behind the starting line for being a woman.” 

 

Your lips twisted into an irritated expression, “Understood.” you bit out.

 

Deciding to quit while he was ahead in the hopes of you considering his caution Yaga ended the call, “That’s all, I’ll see you in a few.”

 

You hung up your cell before shoving it into the skirt’s pocket in frustration. Your nails bit into your palms as you clenched your hands in anger. Yeah, we would have to see about that. You understood what was at stake but you weren’t about to kowtow to a sexist prick for being born with a vagina. Following the gray green stone pathways you began to approach the woods that led to the pagoda. The closer you got the more people were around you and after your talk with Yaga you noticed that almost every single person was a man. Your anger slowly morphed into apprehension.

 

Taking a deep breath you paused beside the pathway to center yourself. You weren’t powerless. You had your Kusarigama, you could summon cursed energy to empower blows and most importantly you had a technique that was insanely valuable even if it wasn’t destructive. Holding your head high you continued forward keeping your emotions in check. The stone walkway narrowed once in the forested campus outskirts. You passed under multiple giant toori as you progressed. The trees along the pathway clearly ancient as they towered above you. Your pace slowed the closer you were to the pagoda as you had to wait for those in front of you to either move aside or continue onward for you to progress. More than once your momentum was broken by sorcerers chatting in the middle of the path not heeding others around them.

 

You could see the pagoda entrance now. A set of ten or so stairs was directly ahead of you followed by a bend then another set of stairs to the front entryway. As you peered ahead someone bumped into you hard trying to back away from what was evidently a confrontation starting on the stairs directly in front of you. You didn’t have time to even see who had slammed into you before they had faded into the crowd growing behind you. 

 

Intending to skirt the disagreement you ascended the steps on the far side of it. You weren’t about to keep Tengen waiting to coddle male egos. A silky smooth voice chided above the irritated shouting, “Now, now, we’re family aren’t we? My father wouldn’t want us to fight.” Despite the placating words, the tone was all wrong. It came out biting and sounded more as if the owner was throwing the language back in the face of someone who had used the same wording earlier. Reaching the top of the stairs you instantly knew the source of the voice without even having to see them speak. Their signature blonde locks with brown green algae colored roots made it hard to mistake him for anyone else. Naoya Zenin, a spoiled prospective heir of the Zenin clan; youngest son of Naobito Zenin the current head. You could see his profile as he talked down to the family’s other two prospective heirs Naobito’s brother, Ogi Zenin and Toji Fushiguro’s older brother, Jinichi Zenin; Naoya’s uncle and cousin respectively. You didn’t even have to be good at sensing energies to tell the three of them were about to break out into violence. 

 

Attempting to ignore the scuffle blocking the landing above the stairs you tried to go around. A teen with a boyish face likely around thirteen stood in your way looking nervously at the fight nearby. By the way he was gripping his fists it appeared he was debating if he should interfere in the altercation. His disheveled rust brown hair was tied into a long ponytail and his light brown eyes identified him to you as Naoya’s reluctant underling Ranta Zenin. 

 

You ignored verbal sparring beside you and after considering your options you addressed the boy, “Excuse me.” your voice was polite despite the annoyance. Out of all the Zenin’s Ranta had seemed like the least abrasive and most polite. The boy blinked in surprise before turning his head to the side to see you looking over at him. He was the same height as you but his lanky build gave the impression he was just shy of hitting whatever growth spurt he would be having.

 

“Oh I’m sorry.” Ranta ducked his head down in apology as he tried to move out of your way. The way he apologized felt like he was saying sorry for the entire scene rather than just him being in front of you. 

 

You gave him the sweetest smile you could muster feeling bad for him and the shitty lot he was dealt being born into that family, “Thank you.” you responded gently moving past as he watched you, a flush across his young face. 

 

He stammered behind you something that was probably a you’re welcome when Naoya offhandly commented, “Jinichi how about you walk a ways behind me so that your god awful face doesn’t detract from my entrance.” There was no verbal response, just the deafening sound of fists slamming into stone as Jinichi released his missile fists technique at a giddy looking Naoya who was grinning at finally causing the other man to crack. Naoya easily dodged the move with a laugh, “Oh come on cousin don’t act like you weren’t aware you were hideous.” At the rampage in your direction you had to jump backwards so that Naoya didn’t slam into you. He skidded to block your way as he hurled insults at his family members. 

 

You could care less how this scuffle ended as long as they got the hell out of your way. You were making Tengen wait at this point. It was bad enough already that you had to talk to them but now you were making a bad impression for being late as well. Before you could stop yourself you interrupted Naoya’s current tirade with an irritated, “Can you move?”. 

 

Naoya was taller than you had expected him to be now that he was practically on top of you but you were no longer in the mood to be afraid of an asshole like him. He turned his head to you, his brown eyes wide with an incredulous expression on his face, his jaw slightly slack in surprise. The most infuriating thing about Naoya Zenin is that he was gorgeous. His face was a mix of pretty features with masculine energy. His eyes had the most beautiful natural eyeliner with long dark lashes. That along with his choppy short hairstyle and numerous earrings he could have been an alternative icon. Though today the extravagant hakama haori combo he wore of gold and greens gave him the look of a traditional prince.  

 

You raised your brows to emphasize what you said when he didn’t respond verbally or in action. 

 

His face transformed from surprised to insulted in a second as he looked down at you with disdain, “And just who the hell are you?” The way he spit it out felt a little like a slap. His intent surely to make you prostrate yourself and beg for his forgiveness. Naoya looked you up and down before continuing, “It’s clear you're a result from low breeding so I’ll give you some free advice from your betters. Women should be seen and not heard. Now crawl back into whatever hovel you came from.”

 

Yep, you were done with this bullshit. You were perfectly fine making an enemy of Naoya Zenin. It’s not like you ever had a chance at friendship with the ass anyways considering he followed the guideline that a woman needed to walk three paces behind a man or she should be stabbed in the back and left to die. You lifted your head high, your eyes filled with rebellion. “Who I am is none of your business Zenin, now move the hell out of my way. I have to meet with people much more important than your pompous ass.” 

 

His mouth opened and closed a few times as his face grew increasingly red in what you were assuming wasn’t embarrassment but rage. Maybe a little of both if you were lucky. His voice was icy when he responded, “You need to learn your place, woman. There are very few people more important than me.” 

 

Your face deadpanned. This guy really was one of a kind. You rolled your eyes before attempting to walk by him on the opposite side closer to where his cousin Jinichi was standing. Toji’s older brother was massive even compared to Toji. Toji was incredibly built but was lean with a tapered waist. This man had sheer bulk; he was built like a truck. His hair was spiked back with little care, his features and brows were heavy and he had a few days of scruff on his face. You didn’t really get Naoya’s whole thing with calling the poor guy ugly constantly. Sure he wasn’t a pretty boy like Naoya or Sexy like Toji but he wasn’t ugly. There was a different masculine vibe to him that you could see being appealing to women. 

 

Despite the fact that he had just gone on a rampage against Naoya, Jinichi’s face held no expression as he looked down at you briefly when you went to go past him. For a moment you were concerned he might try to stop you but clearly he had no love for Naoya or his honor as his gaze slipped back to Naoya’s furious expression. 

 

You paused and turned towards Naoya deciding to give him a piece of your mind while you were at it, “Oh and since your loud mouth decided to create a scene to make yourself feel better by insulting others. Your cousin has plenty of sex appeal and I speak for the majority of the female gender when I say we would much prefer a man like Jinichi in our bed than a supercilious viper like you.” You turned, head held high, as everyone's eyes followed you on your exit. 

 

You may have over did that just a tad. Your brain barely had time to register movement before the entire scene in front of you exploded into pandemonium. Wind burst against your face as two massive powers were moments from colliding into one another. Naoya stood in front of you with a viscous look on his face, his teeth exposed with a snarl, his fist posed to slam upwards into your stomach in a blow that looks like it would have had you throwing up your internal organs. Separating the fist from your insides was Jinichi’s massive hair-covered arm bulging with strength and energy. The vein’s straining against his skin as it was about to intercept Naoya’s fist with their own. 

 

Your eyes widened as you took in the frozen scene in front of you. You hadn’t activated your technique. Hell you hadn’t even seen them coming. How were they frozen in place?

 

Naoya threw his head over his shoulder to look next to you, fury radiating off him, “Damn you Ranta! Release me!” Turning you saw the teen standing next to you, his legs shaking slightly, his eyes wide and bleeding lightly. Ranta had used his paralyzing gaze on Jinichi and Naoya to stop them from fighting each other and or killing you. The immense strain of keeping these two superpowers restrained made his eyes bleed like tears were falling. Shit. You had let your temper get the best of you and you were causing others to pay the price for your foolishness. Naoya definitely deserved everything you had said but until you were strong enough to clobber his ass you needed to keep your damn mouth shut.

 

You moved over in front of Ranta, “Let them go, you're hurting yourself!” you urged. Seeing that Jinichi did not appear to be letting Naoya murder you at the moment, you put your hands in front of Ranta’s eyes to break the eye contact he needed to utilize his ability. The second his power released Ranta fell onto one knee, his eyes closing in pain as he raised a hand to try and rub the blood off his face. You kneeled in front of him trying to see if there was anything you could do to help him, “I’m sorry, it’s my fault-” your soft tones were interrupted by Naoya yelling at Jinichi. 

 

“I didn’t realize you were so weak as to need a lowborn bitch to defend-”

 

“Enough.” Ranta froze in front of you as a commanding voice emanated from the crowd behind him. The sea of people parted to allow Naobito Zenin access to his family, “This is an embarrassment.” You could smell the alcohol wafting off of Naobito from your place in front of Ranta. You looked up from your crouched position at the leader of the Zenin clan. Naobito scoffed and curled his lip when looking down at you, “Brawling in public…and over a woman no less.” You looked up definitely at him standing as you met his gaze head on. 

 

The staring contest between yourself and the head Zenin only broke when a smooth voice came down from higher up the pathway. The voice was deep and sounded uncannily like Gojo, “If you’re done making a scene Zenin. That young lady is expected elsewhere.” turning around you met a pair of unamused thin ice blue eyes. If it wasn’t for the minor lines from aging you would have thought you were looking at Satoru Gojo himself. This had to be Gojo’s father. He looked like a forty year old version of Satoru. His own snowy hair was long and loose; only the small part around his face was pulled back and into a small ponytail at the back of his head. The intricate haori he wore was varying shades of ice blue to match his eyes. The hakama black and gray. He stared down at the group below him with disdain before meeting your eyes in a way that brokered no argument. Standing quickly you jogged over to where the older Gojo was standing.

 

Naobito raised a brow at the Gojo, his expression oozing with contempt,  “Is that one of yours Satoshi Gojo?”

 

Satoshi Gojo sent a brief challenging look at Naobito before pushing you lightly to go ahead of him up the path,  “As far as you're concerned.” He turned and walked you up to the pagoda, his hand on your upper back the entire way. This man was definitely not playful like your Gojo. He was clearly not amused; you weren’t sure if it was you, the Zenin’s or both that had his ire. 

 

When you finished climbing the last set of stairs you saw a furious Yaga waiting ahead for you. Clearly, Satoshi Gojo had been requested to retrieve you from the Zenins. You bowed as low as you could to the elder Gojo in apology, “I’m very sorry, sir.”

 

Satoshi Gojo looked down at you, his handsome face disinterested. He nodded briefly to Yaga before dismissing you both and crossing the room to speak with someone else.  Satoru Gojo and his grandfather were nowhere to be seen.

 

You saw Yaga himself bowing in thanks before he walked over and grabbed your arm to pull you into the building. “What did I just say on the phone.” he ground out. His grip wasn’t hurting you but you could feel Yaga was incredibly tense right now. He turned you to look at him once you passed the guards that ID’d you further into the building. His hands on your shoulders as he shook you lightly, “They could have slaughtered you and I couldn't have done anything about it. Do you understand?”

 

Yeah. You had fucked up. “I’m sorry, sir.” you muttered genuinely meaning it. You hadn’t thought through the repercussions of what could happen when you had stepped out of line. 

 

Yaga released you before letting out a deep sigh and running his hand through his short cropped hair, “Just don’t do it again. I went to see what was taking so long and I almost had a stroke. You’re just lucky Satoshi Gojo was close enough where I could ask him to intervene.”

 

You looked down at your feet feeling insignificant and shamed. You need to gain a hell of a lot more power so you could defend yourself in situations like that, “Yes sir, I’m sorry, sir.”

 

You had continued to follow Yaga down several hallways before you emerged into a room where two men standing with large spears as weapons waited. They wore a casual hakama kimono combo that was likely to be their daily uniforms. When Yaga approached he gestured to you, “This is y/n l/n the girl Tengen wants to speak with. If you could please guide her to their location.” The men nodded before turning to escort you. As you started to walk away Yaga yelled to your retreating form, “Call me when you get done.” Your nod was all he needed before he walked away grumbling. 

 

~~

 

The elevator you took down to Tengen was massive. It put normal freight elevators to shame as you descended far into the earth below the pagoda. At some point you must have crossed into some dimensional barrier because as you arrived an entire maze of ancient buildings came into view. The lighting underground was dimmer than you would’ve liked. The lanterns cast looming shadows off wooden structure walls. You swallowed and worked your jaw to relieve the uncomfortable feeling when your ears popped from the pressure change. 

 

Somehow, the men leading you knew where they were going. You remembered Tengen changed the building layouts daily as a safety precaution in addition to their barriers. Staying close to the guards through several winding corridors and sharp turns you realized you would never find your way back out alone. 

 

Suddenly, they stopped. Both men aligned themselves on either side of a seemingly random door. From the outside, the building didn’t look noteworthy. “Is this where I go?” You asked in confusion wondering why they weren’t accompanying you or at the least opening the door to gesture you in. One of the men nodded as you gently pulled the iron door handle to the large wooden opening. 

 

The bright white of the room in front of you was almost blinding. Shielding your eyes, you glimpsed ahead at a massive white room; your hand raised to shield your eyes. Seeing a lone figure standing inside you decided to proceed with caution. The guards closed the door behind you as soon as you finished passing through; and when you turned to look back the lines of the door had faded away and a blank white wall was all that remained.

 

Addressing the lone figure in the room you squinted, “How do you not get eye strain with all these white walls and bright light.” Your question is answered when Tengen turns towards you. They are definitely no longer human. You knew that was part of the reason they were seeking a star plasma vessel again but you didn’t realize the extent of the physical changes. Their entire figure was robed in a baggy plain brown fabric. That was where their similarities to you ended. Four large eyes met your face. They were covered with a milky white film and the lack of a pupil was startling. 

 

The lighting dimmed and the walls became a sky blue color seemingly through Tengen’s will alone, “Is this more comfortable?”

 

The voice was monotone and genderless. Yaga had warned Geto and Gojo in the show to think of Tengen more like a tree than a human. You could understand the sentiment now that you were meeting them. Along with the extra eyes, their cylindrical face and large mouth were very much not human. Approaching, you tried to ease your racing pulse, “Much better, thank you.”

 

“Please alert me to any other discomforts as they arise. It has been decades since I had a guest down here.”

 

When you were within a comfortable speaking distance you stood warily. Nothing about their tone or mannerisms screamed danger and you assumed they must care for sorcerers and or human kind to some extent to stay here and maintain barriers for thousands of years. You allowed yourself to voice the question that had been on your mind, “To what do I owe this pleasure?” 

 

“Please sit.” You turned in confusion to see an individual blue chair had appeared behind you. “You may not perceive this as a pleasure when our conversation has ended.” 

 

You sat uneasily, not sure if you should take that as a threat or an observation. You were going to hope for the latter. Tengen’s monotone and smooth expression gave no hint as to their thoughts.

 

“You seem to generate excitement wherever you go.”

 

You sheepishly look down at your lap, your hand clasped there, “Ah, are you referring to the debacle upstairs with the Zenins?” 

 

“Not exclusively. I’ve been watching you since you arrived here.” You wondered what exactly that meant but weren’t sure if you should risk asking. Had they seen you with Junpei and Yuta too? Or did they mean when you arrived on this timeline? Either way it was a little unsettling.

 

“Humans like their privacy, Tengen.” You responded, your tone easy going despite the topic. 

 

Tengen tilted their head as if trying to grasp what could have made you say that. “Allow me to rephrase. I have been observing your unique energy signatures ebb and flow throughout simultaneously timelines. Most of the time it’s like feeling a stone being tossed into a pond. At times skipping across the placid surface of a lake, the ripples innumerable and far reaching.”

 

You couldn’t help but put your head in your hands. You had been worried about the butterfly effect. Is that the ripples they were referencing? “Shit.” You mutter before looking up at the being who continued to observe you. “Did you summon me here to tell me to stop interfering?”

 

There is a long pause as Tengen seems to consider your words. They answer your question with one of their own, “What are you trying to achieve?” 

 

You look up surprised at the question. You thought for sure that they would want to execute you or at the very least immediately tell you you couldn’t use your powers anymore. You squeeze your hands trying to articulate what it was you truly wanted. “The timeline you are on has so much unnecessary pain, sadness, and death. I want to change that.”

 

Tengen’s monotone voice greets you the second you pause, “All humans die.”

 

You feel a spark of anger, “Yes, but they should be allowed to live first!” Your voice is raised and impassioned as it echoes around the empty area you reside in. “These sorcerers selflessly serve mankind. Prioritizing the lives of those who cannot save themselves from an evil non-sorcerers cannot even see.”

 

“Not all are selfless.” 

 

You couldn’t help the lip curl of irritation that graced your features, “The selfless, are the ones being slaughtered or left broken beyond repair. They are the ones I seek to protect.” You stare at Tengen defiantly waiting for him to speak further. After a moment you question again, “Are you going to try and stop me?”

 

“My life’s purpose is to protect and conceal our bastions of jujutsu sorcerery with my techniques from those who would destroy it.”

 

Your face was slightly incredulous, “Then we’re on the same side.” The monotone responses were starting to get to you.

 

“Perhaps. I had intended to allow you to operate unimpeded. Unfortunately, I have need of your assistance.” 

 

You couldn’t help the way your mouth gaped open in surprise. That was not the one eighty you were anticipating this conversation going in. “Okay?.” 

 

Tengen steps forward towards you, their voice almost sounding like there is an edge of frustration to it, “There is a life form that has been a thorn in my side for too long. It ignores the laws of nature; and my barriers are now at risk. This being, it slinks where no other can and comes and goes within my domain as it pleases. All attempts to locate and eradicate have been met with failure.” 

 

You stand frowning in thought, “Sounds like a problem I’d have to deal with eventually regardless but how do you propose I even locate it let alone wipe it out.” You weren’t opposed to assisting Tengen and they would make a strong ally for sure. That said, whatever curse or curse user was harrying Tengen sounded strong as hell…it’s possible it could even be one of the curses or curse users you already sought.

 

“I have reason to believe it will attend tonight’s Society meeting for information. I want you to attend alongside me to observe for any anomalies.”

 

When Tengen stopped speaking your mouth fell open. “Oh. I have a feeling I might not be that welcome. For a lot of reasons…I understand that you aren’t one to get involved with clan politics but as an underdressed outsider and a woman, they are going to rip me apart in there.” Your voice has an air of desperation to it as if not wanting to go is enough to make it not necessary.

 

“None of those factors have any influence on your capabilities and suitability for this request.” 

 

You looked at the floor with a feeling of embarrassment and shame. You knew attending and trying to assist Tengen was the right thing to do but it didn’t make it any less terrifying. “I know that and you know that but for some it doesn’t matter.”

 

Tengen watched you for a moment before seeming to look through you into their own memories, “It has been millennia and my form has evolved greatly over time but my original body was a woman.”

 

You blinked up in surprise at that revelation, “You were?” You couldn’t help but find that encouraging. Even if Tengen went by they/them now they had lived in a time of unprecedented hardships for women and they believed in your ability to succeed. “Is that a secret?” you can’t help but ask. 

 

Tengen looks at you as if the question doesn’t make sense, “No, it is just irrelevant at this time.”

 

 You take in a deep breath before standing up a little straighter. “Okay, I can do this.”

 

Tengen watches you for a moment before responding, “You will not be alone.”

 

You feel yourself losing the initial panic. Your Gojo would be there as well as Misato and Toge Inumaki, and Tengen. That was a pretty good selection for a team if you had to pick one. “Alright, we can do this.” You walk to where the door you entered from had once been. “I’m going to talk to Satoru Gojo before the meeting. If I can rely on anyone in there it will be him.” You smile fondly thinking of him. If nothing else Satoru was a good person and willing to champion a cause. Especially if it caused annoyance to any higher ups. “I don’t plan on telling anyone about my powers at this time. If you could please not divulge anything.” You let Tengen know as the door to exit appears now from nothing. You can’t help but smile now that mentally you’ve committed and a plan is taking shape, “I’ll meet you in a few hours in the designated meeting room, with my war paint on.”

Notes:

I love reading all the comments you guys leave me and I hope you enjoy this chapter. Things are getting a more serious for a while.

Chapter 13: Allies & Ankles

Summary:

Victorian era levels of spice in this one. Who knew ankles could be so hot.

Notes:

Read a fic that was sad today where the love triangle leaves one dude crushed. Made me write this chapter. Ya'll this fic is gonna be next level coping kay. We fucking everyone in this bitch and living that happy delulu life.

There's a little Sugu Sato head butting in this one. I'm not Gege its just a lil drama.

For the Furisode & Hair accessories I decided to do pics instead of a description because honestly there was no way to do that outfit justice otherwise. Please ignore the woman wearing it's skin color/face/hair color. The furisode i picked in this chapter was from a Japanese fashion site and it cost like 7k $ it felt right for the Gojo's.

All the Gojo's are made up by me.

You walked down a gray and green stone pathway not far from where you had met up with Tengen. Though the structures and their purposes were unfamiliar to you, you had some confidence in where you were going as you followed a text you received from Gojo moments before. 

 

Once you had reached the topside from Tengens you had touched base with Yaga. Then shot a text to Gojo apologizing for bothering him when you knew he was busy, but asked if you could talk to him about something. Gojo had simply sent you a reply with just the address he was at; which brought you to now.   

 

Glancing at the house numbers, you saw you were getting close. Turning down the next street you paused when you saw Suguru standing outside the house you had been looking for. Since class had been canceled today Suguru wore a casual all black fit. You had never seen anyone that could wear a long sleeved t-shirt and sweatpants as well as Suguru Geto. Seeing you he raised a hand up in greeting; his lips quirking into a lazy half smile, “Hey, L/n. You got here just in time to see them shove Gojo into his fancy outfit.” 

 

You couldn’t help but laugh and break out into your own grin as you closed the space in between you two. “Geto, I didn’t know you were here.” before he could respond you reached him and gave him a happy smile, “I’m really happy you are.” 

 

Suguru blinked in surprise for a moment, then put one of his large hands on your head fondly as he gave you his signature closed eye smile. His beautiful dark locks were free and fell around  his shoulders and the warmth of his hand on your head made butterflies bubble up inside you. He gently brushed his hand over your hair before dropping it. “Gojo asked me to keep him entertained while he was tortured and how could I refuse.” He gave you a mischievous half smile before opening the door to the house he was standing in front of. He held it for you to enter then followed after you. 

 

You looked around the richly decorated entryway in awe as you started to take off your shoes. Suguru, seeing your face, explained, “The Gojo’s rent this place out every time there’s an event or a meeting they go to.” 

 

Geto goes to lead you upstairs when a mop of disheveled white hair pops up at the top of them. Gojo has a wide grin on his face as he sees you both start to head up. He’s wearing a light gray pair of hakama and a white robe on top that goes under his haori. “Well, well, well, you just couldn’t wait to see me again.” you flush as you reach the top of the stairs where he is standing looking at you. His circular black shades tilt downwards so he can give you a playful look with his striking blue eyes. Before you can stammer out a response he gives you a light tap on the nose, “I’m sure the anticipation was killing you but you need to be patient, princess.” You flush looking over at Geto who rolls his eyes before pushing Gojo down the hall so you can move off the top of the stairs.

 

“No- well I mean I did want to see it but that’s not why I’m here now.” you were embarrassed as you followed them further into the upstairs rooms. “I actually need your help with something Gojo…” 

 

At your insecure sounding voice he stopped and looked over; his head tilted slightly. Part of you was worried he would say he’s busy before you even got your request out, but he just looked curious, “Sure, what’s up?” 

 

You studied the floor, your fingers twisting in your skirt; a nervous movement you had developed over the last few days. “It’s kind of a long story and I can explain in a bit but the abridged version is I've been told to attend that meeting tonight.” While you were talking Geto had moved around to stand next to Gojo and when you looked up they both had their mouths popped open slightly in surprise. 

 

“Haah?” Gojo looked at Suguru in confusion rather than you. “What the hell, that’s dumb. Why?” 

 

“Is everything okay L/n?” Suguru asked with a frown on his confused face, “Satoru, has anyone ever attended as an outside guest before?”

 

Gojo mused for a moment before frowning as well, “Nope. Wonder what those bastards are up to now…all those old men are slimy as hell. They’d never invite someone unless it benefits them.” 

 

“Can you decline?” Suguru asked you, “If there’s no real reason why you need to attend, it would be better to avoid whatever they’re plotting right?” 

 

Gojo broke in before Suguru had finished his thought, “No way. You gotta come. Then if they try something stupid I’ll call them out on it. Plus if you come I'll have a buddy there.” Gojo winked at the last part as Suguru sighed heavily. 

 

“Satoru, why don’t you consider L/n feelings on the matter. She doesn’t exactly look excited about this.” 

 

Geto wasn’t wrong, the amount of dread in your stomach was making you sick. “I can’t say no…and honestly I’m terrified but Tengen requested it so how could I refuse?” both of their heads snapped to you in surprise at that but you rushed through with your worries before the conversation could get derailed by Tengen’s mention. “I’m already a woman which apparently is a bad thing to them but also an outsider who's going to be horribly underdressed.” you looked up in desperation at both of them. “They’re going to rip me to shreds.” 

 

Gojo’s face looked irritated for a moment before giving you an impassioned look, “Like hell they are! I wouldn’t let that happen.”

 

Suguru looked thoughtful at your comment, “Well we can fix one of those things right?” You and Gojo met Suguru’s eyes in confusion as Geto walked around you slowly, your face heating up as he gave your body a once over. 

 

You swallowed hard, your voice unsure as you addressed him, “Um, Suguru, what do you mean?” 

 

Suguru simply gave a humming noise before looking up at Gojo, “Saori and her have similar body types right?” 

 

When Suguru’s words registered Gojo shot a sour expression at Geto, “I’m going to ignore the fact that you know my sister's body type that familiarly.”

 

Your mouth popped open in surprise at the revelation that Gojo had a sister. You were curious how many other family members you didn’t know about. Geto blushed a little at Gojo’s accusation before muttering, “Shuddup, you know it isn’t like that.”

 

Gojo putting a hand to his chin seemed to muse it over before nodding, “Yup that’ll work. Suguru, your perverse mind has paid off. Good call.” 

 

Geto tossed Gojo an irritated glare, “I will hit you Satoru.”

 

“I’d like to see you try.” Gojo wiggled an eyebrow at mildly irritated Suguru before grabbing your hand in his and dragging you into the back bedroom. “Lemme call my sis.”

 

You followed behind Gojo, his bigger hand engulfing yours, “I didn’t know you had a sister.”

 

Gojo turns to flash you a grin, “Three older ones.”

 

That actually makes a lot of sense. Of course he’s the doted on little brother. You can’t help the little smile on your lips at the idea of Gojo running around being a brat to his poor big sisters. He was probably a hellion…he probably still is. As the door swings open Gojo gives your hand a little squeeze. 

 

For some reason when you came over you didn’t register that of course his grandfather would most likely be present. The room was large and mainly empty with who you presumed to be Gojo’s grandfather sitting in a cushioned chair by a window. As Gojo rushed in and over to the other side of the room to grab his cell phone off a small table you froze in place. The slamming of the open door against the wall made the older man turn with a questioning glance over to where you were standing. Gojo’s grandfather was clearly in his eighties with his long white hair braided behind him and on his face he had a full mustache and beard. You were surprised for a moment to see that the man sitting in front of you appeared to be blind. At one point he must have had ice blue eyes like his son and grandson but they were now scarred heavily. The left eye had been forced shut amongst heavy scar tissue, a deep laceration down it. His right eye was open but the entire iris was a cloudy white. You tried not to stare, but for some reason seeing a Gojo without those sapphires for eyes was tragic. You couldn’t even begin to imagine Satoru without his eyes. 

 

Sugaru walked up behind you, his hand going to rest on your shoulder encouragingly. You blinked and moved aside so that Suguru could walk in, you softly murmured, “Oh sorry.” 

 

Suguru let go of you and stood beside you before addressing the older man seated, “Grandfather, this is L/n she’s me and Satoru’s friend at school.” you couldn’t help but blush and bow deeply in respect regardless of if he could see it. After the fiasco of you meeting Satoru’s father you were desperate to make a good impression on at least his grandfather.

 

“It’s a pleasure to meet you Mr. Gojo.” At your greeting the older man smiled kindly in your direction. Despite the intense scarring that made his face appear harsher, the man looked like he had a kind disposition. Perhaps this was part of where Satoru got his playful nature. 

 

Satoru’s grandfather turned his head to where Satoru was trying to call his sister on the phone, “It’s a pleasure to meet you too, L/n. I apologize for my grandson's rudeness. I promise he was taught better.” Despite the criticism it was clear the older man was teasing Satoru for not introducing you himself. You couldn’t help but think it was cute that Suguru felt comfortable enough around the elder Gojo to call him grandfather as well. 

 

Satoru rolled his eyes before waving his grandfather off belligerently, “Whatever geezer…” at that point whoever was on the other line of the phone must have picked up as Satoru began talking in earnest, 

 

“Saori, I need a favor.” you couldn’t hear the other side of the conversation but at your nervous glance to him, Suguru smiled reassuringly and lightly tapped his fingers against yours where they rested side by side. The small getsure enveloped you in relief as you poked his fingers back softly. The corner of your lips curling up. 

 

“What? No…well if you’d stop talking I could tell you." Satoru’s tone was sarcastic as he paced around the room for a moment. 

 

“Yeah yeah, listen I have a friend here that needs to wear something to this stupid meeting and she's like your size…” He pauses for a moment a contemplative look on his face. 

 

“Uhhh….well did you see what grandmother bought me? Okay so pick one that matches mine.” you hear Suguru scoff next to you as Satoru flashes a toothy grin in your direction. His face deadpanned a moment later as apparently she asked something he wasn’t sure of.

 

“How should I know how to do that?” a sly smile crawls across his face as he turns to lean on the nearby dresser talking to his sister while staring in your eyes, “I might not know how to put them on but I can assure you I’m an expert at taking them off.” 

 

At Satoru’s off-color humor his grandfather shakes his head with a disgusted grunt before turning to face the window again. 

 

Gojo winces slightly as clearly Saori was not amused, “Okay, okay, just send someone here with it that knows how to do that stuff. Yeah yeah. Whatever. Maybe. Bye.” Satoru clicks the phone off before turning around to face your now beet red complexion. “Guess whose fairy godmother just got them a dress to the ball.” 

 

You couldn’t help but snort at that as Satoru looked incredibly pleased with himself. Despite your embarrassment you bowed your head in gratitude, “Thank you Gojo, I don’t know how I can repay you.”

 

Gojo’s mouth tipped up at the corners, “I’m sure I can think of something.”

 

Grandpa Gojo sighed loudly at Satoru’s comment, “Satoru. Are you always so shameless?” his grandfather shook his head. “This is why you haven’t had a girlfriend yet.” Suguru gave a loud startled laugh at the old man calling him out. 

 

Satoru looked up at his grandfather with a horrified look on his face, his complexion turning pink around his ears. “Haaah? What do you know old man? I've had plenty of girlfriends. Tons in fact.”

 

You couldn’t help but dog pile on; “Ehhhh Gojo are you blushing?”  you teased your expression full of mirth as you used your elbow to softly nudge Geto, “Geto I think he’s embarrassed.”

 

Geto’s lip upturned slightly, “Satoru, since you're such a ladies man I’m going to ask L/n to date me.” 

 

“Haaahhh?!” Satoru hollered and whipped around indignantly on Geto.

 

Turning to your dark haired companion quickly you waved your hands at Geto suddenly feeling very self conscious even if it was a joke, “Geto don’t joke like that..” You murmured eyes traveling over his face briefly.

 

One of Geto’s warm hands clasped on your arm lightly and moved you over more to look at him. His face held no hint of playfulness as his charcoal eyes pinned you there. “What makes you think I’m joking?” 

 

You swallowed hard as you scanned his face unsure. There was no smile after he said it, no laugh or teasing lilt. Gojo stepped between you both breaking the trance, “Cut it out Suguru…” Gojo’s tone was hard to read as he walked between you both so that Geto was forced to let go of your arm.

 

The sound of footsteps on the hall stairs made you back up and glance over while Suguru went to sit on the opposite side of the room in a chair that had been brought up earlier. 

 

Gojo’s father entered the room, his hands full with what looked like bags of some sort of takeout. “They ended up having-“ at seeing you standing there looking like a deer in the headlights his father sighed heavily, “Of course this trouble maker is your friend Satoru.” At the defeated sound of his voice you jumped and stood ridged then bowed as low as you could feeling absolutely humiliated. 

 

Wow he really did not like you after that horrific first impression. You quickly cried out, “Thank you again for earlier, Sir! I’m very sorry to have inconvenienced you.” Your hands clasped together in a truly remorseful apology. 

 

Satoru and Suguru turned in surprise at his fathers statement. Satoru asking ,”You’ve met?” While Suguru questioned, “Trouble maker?”

 

Grandpa Gojo at his son’s entry inquired, “What’s this all about Satoshi?” 

 

Feeling embarrassed, you stated, “I’m sorry, I can leave.”

 

Satoru frowned heavily before walking over to your side, his hands resting on his hips accusatory, “No way, if anyone’s leaving he can.” 

 

Gojo’s father rolled his eyes at his son before putting the food down and starting to make up plates, “No one is leaving. Don’t be dramatic, Satoru.” Satoshi pursed his lips before turning to look at own father, “When I went by the meeting location earlier this one” he jerked his head in your direction slightly, “was being cornered by that Zenin brat with the big mouth and the stupid hair. I had to intervene when that jackass Naobito showed up.” 

 

Maybe Gojo and his father had a lot more in common than you realized. They both had sharp wit and an insult prone tongue. Satoshi Gojo also seemed to have loosened up a lot in the presence of everyone here. Maybe he had just been pissed off with the Zenins earlier.

 

Satoru and Suguru shared a look before Gojo asked, “Did he touch you?” You shook your head no, surprised at the fury in Satoru’s eyes.

 

Suguru looked displeased as well, his leg crossed over the other as he sat. His chin resting in his hand, “Not that Zenin trash needs a reason but what happened?” 

 

Satoshi turned around to eyeball you at that question, clearly curious himself as to the initial spark.

 

You started out your story strong and indignant, “The Zenins were fighting each other in the middle of the stairs to the pagoda and I had a meeting with Tengen they were making me late for. So I asked Naoya to move after he practically ran me over fighting Jinichi Zenin. I probably could have asked a little nicer..” you relented before continuing. “So he called me a lowborn bitch who shouldn’t speak until spoken to.” Gojo’s jaw was working in restrained anger beside you. You finished off the story with your tone getting lower as you went, “Then I may have said something like he was an unimportant pompous ass and an undesirable supercilious viper.” 

 

At the end of the story you lifted your head to see everyone staring at you. Or they were until Gojo let loose the most obnoxious cackle you had ever heard in person. You couldn’t hold back your own laugh at seeing his guffaw of hysterics. It was the same laugh he had let out when he and Riko had been playing with that sea cucumber in the show. Suguru chuckled across from you both, his face staring at you in a mix of awe and approval. Gojo’s grandfather grinned at Satoru’s laugh and you could have sworn you even saw his father’s lip quirk up in humor before he turned his back to the rest of you to finish unpacking the food. 

 

Satoshi Gojo handed a bowl and chopsticks to his father before he turned to you with chopsticks and a plate he had put together for you, “Well, It appears I was mistaken. I wasn’t intervening for you but to save the Zenins from that tongue of yours.” Okay there was a definite tone of amusement in his voice now. Maybe the impression you made was salvageable after all.

 

~~

 

 

 

You stared into the bathroom mirror in absolute awe. Never in your life had you felt as beautiful as you did now. The furisode, hair accessories, undergarments, and shoes sent to you by Saori via her personal maid were absolutely stunning. If you didn’t have makeup on you would have cried in gratitude to her. Not only did she loan you everything you could have needed and more, but the woman she sent with the items helped you dress, fixed your hair, and applied makeup so that it tastefully matched your outfit without overdoing it. She had fashioned your hair into a simple but elegant style. 

 

You turned various directions to try and see the ensemble from all sides. The personal attendant Saori had sent was smiling at you, “I think you look stunning. Do you mind if I take a picture for Saori to see? I think she will be thrilled that the furisode is getting use again after so long.”

 

You nodded, “Sure, I’ll have to send her a thank you gift or something later on but when you show her the picture could you please tell her how incredibly grateful I am?”

 

The young woman nodded before snapping a picture. “I’ll send you a copy too, how’s that?” she commented before getting your number to send you the picture as well. After a moment she clapped her hands together, “Well dear I think you should be good to go and you’ve got about a half hour to spare before so you best get moving. When you put on the zori you may have to cling on someone until you get used to walking in them.” 

 

The Gojo’s and Geto had been sitting down stairs waiting for the attendant to finish up so that you could all leave. 

 

When you rounded the corner into the room they were all waiting in, every eye trained on you. Your eyes met Suguru’s stunned expression first, you heard him give a breathless sounding, “Wow...”

 

Satoru stood, pulling your eyes from Geto. You couldn’t help but look his whole body over. He looked like a prince from a Japanese period piece. He was regal looking in his navy and white haori, the colors close enough to yours that they looked perfectly coordinated. His hair had been tamed so that it wasn’t quite the unruly mop it usually was and his eyes were covered by a black and navy intricately designed fabric that must have been custom made to go with his outfit.

 

You couldn’t see his eyes but clearly that was no barrier for him to see you. Satoru stood in front of you with his mouth slightly open. 

 

After it was quiet for a second you spread your hands a little nervously, “Well, does it look okay?” 

 

Given Satoru’s silly mood today you fully expected him to tease you but he just stared a moment longer before nodding, “You look stunning L/n.” 

 

Suguru stood as well moving into your line of sight. His eyes were holding an emotion you weren’t sure of as he smiled at you softly, “You truly look radiant L/n.” You flushed with happiness at their genuine awed comments. You had to fight to keep yourself from crying happy tears.

 

The two elder Gojo’s stood and began to get their things together so you could all head out. Gojo’s father was directing as he went to leave the entryway with his own father, “Satoru, you’re going to need to hold onto L/n’s arm until she’s comfortable walking in those.” his gaze went to the shoes you were about to put on to leave. Gojo’s father was clearly used to ensuring his daughter's needs were met as he looked after yours reflexively. Satoshi escorted his father outside, the door quietly closing behind him. 

 

Satoru nodded, giving you a smile before holding his arm out to you so you could bend to put your shoes on. Before you could attempt to bend Suguru was on his knees in front of you. The sight of him on his knees below you made your breath catch as he held his hands out towards your foot. When he looked up into your eyes there was something fierce and consuming waiting in them, “Here, give me your foot. I’ll put them on for you.” 

 

You lifted your foot slightly leaning a little on Satoru for support as you watched Suguru’s masculine hands dip under the bottom of your furisode. The sight of those long fingers dipping underneath your clothing made a heat rush down your body to your core. His warm fingers wrapped around your bare ankle lightly as he lifted your foot further up to place your first zori on. Rather than quickly let go his fingers trailed down your ankle until they appeared out from under your clothing again. Your heartbeat was pulsing between your legs at the intimate gesture. Suguru’s voice was deep and husky with desire as he held his hands forward again, “Next.” 

 

You couldn’t help the shiver that went down you as you gently lifted the other foot. Suguru’s heavy gaze was not leaving your own as you bit your lip watching his sensual fingers disappear under the bottom of your kimono. The way Suguru was devouring you with his eyes made you feel like all of you was laid bare to him. You couldn’t help but jump as the calloused fingers of his hand wrapped around your ankle. His gaze left yours long enough to get your other zori, “Sorry, were my fingers cold?” his tone was filled with barely restrained desire. Words were failing you at the moment as you shook your head in an almost imperceptible no. His enraptured charcoal eyes and dark lashes rose to your face. You could feel the fingers caressing your ankle slowly start to rise under your furisode, dangerously gliding further up your calf. Every touch he left on your skin felt like it was on fire. Suguru’s pupils dilated in want as he felt you clench your thighs in need. He was running his hand back down to your ankle when Satoru cleared his throat, his form tense beside your own. 

 

You released the breath you didn’t know you were holding as Suguru’s hands left so quickly it was like you had imagined the entire delicious flirtation. He gave you his little closed eye smile with an air of nonchalance as he stood, “All ready to go.” 

 

You couldn’t help but wonder if you had imagined the entire sensual encounter as Suguru opened the door for you and Gojo. You turned your gaze to him as you passed, and when he opened his eyes from his signature smile the envy and longing held within stole your breath as you walked away with your arm in Gojos. “Thank you Suguru.” you murmured your eyes looking down. 

 

Suguru simply hummed behind you his tone even as he responded, “Anytime.” 

 

Emerging outside into the cold you saw Saori’s attendant waiting to say her goodbyes telling you to leave the items with Satoru when you were done with them for the night. She also snapped a quick picture of you and Gojo standing together for Saori. 

 

Waving goodbye to her, you were ready to start heading towards the meeting site. Satoru’s grandfather and father had already started down the street. Gojo however wasn’t moving, you looked up to see what was holding up Satoru but saw his eyes focused on Suguru who was gathering his things from the entryway. Gojo had a perturbed look on his face as he decided to speak up, “Okay, we’ll see you later Suguru, we're going to go on our own way now.”  Gojo adjusted his arm on yours as he verbally dismissed Suguru. 

 

You heard Suguru simply say, “Sure, have fun.” his voice the normal happy tone he always used. Peering back you waved goodbye to Suguru, but when you met his eyes all you could see  was jealousy in his gaze.

 

A shiver went down you as you leaned on Gojo as your ankle wobbled from your newly acquired zori. No you definitely had not imagined the intimacy of that moment between you and Suguru. The damp throbbing between your legs was a scalding reminder of the thorough eyefucking he had just given you.

Notes:

I love you all so much. Let me know your thoughts. It makes me so damn happy

Chapter 14: Gojo & Gratitude

Summary:

Yandere Gojo vs Sweet Gojo

Notes:

I really struggled with this chapter. Work has been crazy. I'm going to tentatively say that I'm going to post once a week and anything faster than that is great.

On a fun note I commissioned an artist to do a piece of art for one of the chapters. I'm really excited to see how it turns out. When i get it i'll post it for everyone to see.

I hope you all enjoy the chapter. I appreciate everyone of you and the lovely comments you leave.

You hadn’t been sure what to expect when Gojo had been assigned to escort you to the meeting location. One thing that the show couldn’t impress upon the viewer was just how tall Satoru Gojo was. His legs were so long one of his steps was about two of yours but he was consistently surprising you with how considerate he could be. He kept his pace slow enough that you didn’t feel like you were being dragged along after him. Your arm was around his and he kept it close to his side. Your fingers resting on his bicep and even through the beautiful navy fabric you could feel how solid he was even without flexing. 

 

With your arm looped through his, Satoru’s warmth was radiating out from him and over you. The feeling was especially nice in the cold evening weather. The sky was shades of red, orange, and pinks as the sun began to set in the sky. The pagoda you were heading to looked striking in front of the lowering sun. 

 

Satoru was completely relaxed next to you, he looked like he was just enjoying a refreshing evening walk. Nothing seemed to phase him. I guess that came with being the world's strongest. He had no fear because there was nothing for him to fear. That idea in and of itself was staggering.

 

You felt your phone buzz in your pocket. You fished it out of your bag in surprise. Over the course of the day you had received a few texts from Haibara in your three person group chat and one right now from Nanami. You opened your phone feeling happy that they had even thought of you while on their mission. 

 

You clicked Nanami’s message first:

Nanami Kento: How did the meeting go with Tengen?

 

How was this man so thoughtful? Even in a potential life or death scenario he still took the time to message you about what you were anxious about yesterday.

 

You decided to shoot a quick reply but were distracted when you saw Gojo openly peering over your shoulder. “Wow, L/n….You're on a date with me but you're still texting other men? I’m crushed.” His tone was overly dramatic but you could tell a sliver of that jealousy was real. He pulled your arm a little closer to his side possessively. “Do I need to revoke your phone privileges?” 

 

You felt yourself flush heavily in annoyance and embarrassment. You knew he was teasing but the last thing you needed on your hands was a yandere Gojo. “I-It’s not a date Gojo! I felt a text and just wanted to make sure my team was okay.” 

 

Gojo raised a pale brow, “Oh so more than one man?” He made a tsking sound before leaning a little of his weight against you.

 

You huffed pushing back against his added dead weight on you, “Ugh, your impossible Gojo... You’re supposed to be helping me walk, not make it harder.” Your voice was somewhat strained and indignant as he smiled mischievously at you.

 

“Did you show them how hot you look?” Your head jerks up to look at his blindfold when he called you hot. The lazy grin on his face, the elegant bandana across his gorgeous eyes,  his fluffy white locks. Your stomach flipped as the most gorgeous man in the world called you hot. “Send them that pic of us together. I want Nanami to choke on his jealousy.” You couldn’t help but choke yourself at that statement. He was such a little shit. He really enjoyed trying to trigger Nanami. You shook your head no as he hummed in thought before a wolfish grin spread across his face in a way that made you nervous. “Actually, I’ve got a better idea.” 

 

Before you could react or even protest you felt your phone yanked from your fingers. His large callused digits brushed against your much smaller hand. You barely had time to register the shock of his thievery as he unwound his arm from where it was entwined with yours. Repositioning himself, his solid forearm wrapped around the back of your neck intimately and he dragged you into his orbit. The strength coiled in his body demonstrated as he gently but assertively positioned you so that you pressed up against him. 

 

At the sudden movement, your zori tilted haphazardly, your full weight forced to rest up against Satoru’s chest to keep yourself from falling. The way he supported you with no effort made you unconsciously clench your thighs, your whole body on fire. Your feminine form is utterly overwhelmed by the unforeseen forceful contact. Breathlessly you managed to choke out, “Gojo, wha-“. 

 

His plush sensual lips settled against the side of your face as he kissed your cheek exuberantly. Chilled and red from the icy wind your visage welcomed his warm lips against you. Your body leaning into him by instinct as your brain short circuited. You basked in the shower of attention and unexpected affection. At least until you registered your phone's flash went off. Eyes wide in shock you tried to reach up to him to wrench the device back. His tall form easily allowing him to lift the phone far out of your range of reach, “Annnnnnd send.”

 

The notification sound for when you successfully send a message chimed happily as Gojo looked down at you like the cat who ate the canary. You began to sputter, pushing him away from you. Not able to form a coherent thought, your face grew horrified at Nanami and Haibara getting that text from you. You practically whimpered as you finally managed to say, “Gojo you didn’t?” 

 

Satoru allowed you to push him away lightly as he grinned playfully, “No I didn’t, but I did send it to me.” He gently dropped your phone into your outstretched hands as his own phone's notification sound went off. Checking quickly to make sure he was telling the truth you flushed heavily at the incredibly intimate looking selfie he had sent to himself.

 

You tugged on his arm as he checked his own phone to save the sent photo. “Gojo, you can’t send that to anyone, please!”

 

He watched you for a moment seeing he was seriously starting to stress you out. “I won’t.” He looked down at the picture again smiling happily, his blindfold glowing a slight blue. “Don’t worry princess, this one is for my eyes only.” At your disbelieving expression he crossed his heart, “Scouts honor.” The way he had looked at that photo so giddily made it hard for you to be mad at him if he wasn’t going to send it anywhere.

 

“What happened to sweet Gojo? Did you forget our pinky promise or was that a one night special?” You pouted walking ahead without him.

 

He slipped his phone into his pocket nonchalantly, his pleased smile not fading as he loped up to you, his arm wiggling into the crook of your own. Pulling you to him the way it had been before the photo fiasco. “Oh so you like sweet Satoru better, huh?”

 

Tucking your phone away you continued to pout, “Right now, just about any Satoru is better than the one I just got.”

 

“Y/n.” he whined, “You can’t be mad at me. I can’t help getting jealous of you talking to another guy while you look like that on my arm.” 

 

You gave him a disgruntled look despite the compliment making you feel all tingly. “I want sweet Satoru, not Yandere Satoru.” you muttered, causing him to laugh out loud, his head thrown back in amusement. 

 

You were almost to the forested path up ahead when a particularly blustery gale went by; the cold rattling you. You couldn’t help the shiver that ran down you as you reflexively leaned closer to Gojo trying to steal whatever warmth you could.

 

He leaned over closer to you, his lips brushing your ear followed by the warm puff of his exhale. He sounded concerned when he murmured, “You’re cold.” The shiver that went down you now was most certainly not from the cold. 

 

It looked like sweet Satoru was back, “You’re warm.” you responded with a little laugh.  

 

He stood to his full height and gently let go of his hold on your arm. Before you could mourn the loss of his heat the same arm snaked around your back. His fingers traced the contours of your back then came to rest on your waist. His long digits sunk against your plush side as he adjusted you gently against him again. Once you were snug under his arm, the warmth of him on all sides, you both started to walk again. His head tilted towards you slightly, “How’s this?” His voice was tender. 

 

Honestly? It felt amazing. You were flushing a little due to the proximity but overall the protective, confident and warm hold he provided was the ultimate comfort. “Really nice, thank you sweet Satoru.” 

 

He gave you a little squeeze around the middle before letting out a content breath, “I guess sweet Satoru has its perks.” He relented his fingers gently stroking against your clothed side  enjoying the soft feel of you under his fingers.  

 

You couldn’t help but relax against him. His presence making you want to be more forthcoming than usual, “I was really worried about tonight earlier.” you commented quietly, “but now i’m thinking everything will be okay.”

 

Gojo was quiet for a moment, his fingers never stopping their rhythmic movements. He looked down, shooting you a cocky sideways grin, “Of course it will. After all, I'm with you and I’m the strongest.” 

 

You gave an exaggerated eye roll before bumping him with your side as you walked, “Yeah, yeah.” The nudge knocked you both slightly off balance causing him to give a small laugh.

 

Just as you were entering the wooded area for the pagoda pathway. Gojo’s father turned towards you both with an overly serious look on his face. As he approached, you and Satoru both tensed in response. You half-heartedly tried to wiggle away from Satoru’s embrace in embarrassment but his hold on you was firm as he stood up straighter in defiance of what his father may say. 

 

You were worried you would get scolded for the publicly shown affection but as Satoshi Gojo closed the gap there was clearly something entirely different on his mind. Glancing at Satoru, you saw he had registered this as well and had reluctantly let go of your hips. “What’s wrong?” Satoru asked, six eyes triggering, his blindfold glowing a bright blue. 

 

Satoshi stopped next to you both with a deep frown engraved in his face, “Something isn’t right. I felt a ripple in the barrier but I couldn’t pinpoint the location. Did you feel it Satoru?”

 

Gojo looked away with a rare flush of embarrassment at being caught lacking, “No, but I wasn’t paying attention.” he mumbled before asking assertively, “Do you want to look into it now?” 

 

Satoshi seemed to be weighing his son's words. If anyone could spot residual cursed energy it would be Satoru with his six eyes, “I think we should. I’ll go clockwise, you go counter clockwise when we tag up we can continue back together.”

 

Anxiety gripped you at their words. Could this be what Tengen had warned you about? You needed to say something but needed to be sure it wouldn’t compromise your personal mission in some way. If Kenjaku was here you had no idea what powers he would be able to use as he wasn’t in Suguru’s body. Would Suguru even be safe- you tried to turn off the raging thoughts in your head. There was no guarantee it was even Kenjaku. One step at a time. You needed to go speak with Tengen.

 

While your brain was running scenarios Gojo nodded at his father and unwrapped his blind fold to reveal his mesmerizing azure orbs. His white lashes were striking against the slight red wind burn on his face. He turned to you, “Are you okay going in with gramps?” Satoru questioned his expression holding a softness you weren’t used to. 

 

You nodded, not wanting anything else to distract him from his current objective “Sure, sounds great. We can tag up later at the meeting.” You smiled reassuringly over at his grandfather before you remembered he wasn’t able to see it. At your confirmation Satoru turned to leave, moving to where his father stood. 

 

You grabbed his arm before he could leave, you couldn’t let him go without a word of warning. “Gojo when I met with Tengen earlier they mentioned they were concerned as someone was messing with the barrier lately. Whatever it is sounds really strong. If you find something out there please don’t fight alone, let us know. Okay?”

 

His vibrant eyes drilled into you at this new information. What in the world was going on between you and Tengen? He would have to grill you about the specifics of that meeting later but for now he was needed elsewhere. “Right.” He murmured before he and his father disappeared into the night.

 

~~

 

You and Gojo’s grandfather took your time walking the rest of the way up to the meeting site. The last thing you wanted to do was hurt Satoru’s grandfather. Or even dumber, trip on your zori ruining hours worth of time spent making you look like a classic beauty. A part of you was glad you weren’t having to enter completely alone. That said, you wanted to enter that room of sharks with your head held high and your shoulders back looking like the bad bitch you are. As you walked through the pagoda’s front entrance you determined that was the energy you were going to bring to the meeting tonight. The magnificent furisode loaned to you by Saori was definitely helping you feel the part. 

 

The main lobby was practically empty as the majority of those to attend tonight had already taken the elevator up. On grandfather Gojo’s arm you had no trouble getting past the checkpoint guards to the elevators. The whole walk here Satoru’s grandfather had chatted about this or that trying to ease your anxiety. You were really appreciating his presence now. 

 

Arriving in the elevator lobby the up button had already been selected with the last few entrants waiting to ascend. You still hadn’t recognized any of the people around you. It made sense when you thought on it. The show had discussed the varying Jujutsu clans at one point and there had been hundreds of pictures shown for clan sigils.  

 

Upon entering the elevator one of the other older gentlemen waiting had struck up a conversation with Gojo’s grandfather and when you exited at the fourth floor you encouraged them to go on ahead. You had to speak with Tengen before anything else so you needed to talk to the staff out here. 

 

You glanced down the hall in the direction Gojo’s grandfather exited. Sorcerers were milling about a room’s entryway waiting in queue to enter the meeting location. As you looked for a staff member to speak to you couldn’t help but notice Ranta Zenin people watching against a nearby wall. The place he stood was removed enough from the main attendees to show Ranta was trying to stay out of the way while also being present to assist his clan representatives if needed. You were surprised more groups hadn’t brought along helpers; maybe it was frowned upon. 

 

You walked forward and over to Ranta Zenin’s side, “How are you feeling?” you addressed him in a conversational tone. The boy jumped in surprise at your voice and turned to get a better look at you. He must have recognized your voice because he didn’t look particularly puzzled as to who you were but he did look stunned at your change in appearance. The younger teen’s jaw practically dropped at the transformation from what you would call, frazzled obnoxious school girl, to what looked like an iconic dignified member of the elite. 

 

His eyes scanned down on you, taking in the entire look from elaborate headpiece to detailed embroidery. His gaze didn’t feel disrespectful in any way as his gaze rose to meet your eyes again. Finally registering you asked him a question, he responded, “What do you mean?” his voice cracking at the word mean. A flush of embarrassment spread across his face as he cleared his throat. 

 

Giving him a gentle smile you clarified, “Your eyes, they were bleeding earlier.” you watched as he eventually grasped what you were talking about.

 

Ranta reached a hand up and scratched the back of his rust colored hair nervously, “Oh right, yeah, I’m sorry.” you had no idea why he had apologized. It must have been reflexive. “I’m okay, thank you for asking. Mr. Naoya and Mr. Jinichi are just so strong that stopping them with my ability even for a moment is like getting smashed between two trains.” He laughed in embarrassment at your concern for him as unknowingly winced at his analogy.

 

You felt terrible the kid had gotten mixed up in your mess. You bowed low in apology, “I’m sorry I inconvenienced you and am very grateful for your intervention on my behalf.” Ranta had interfered against his own leadership to protect you, a stranger. You were certain that if Naoya hadn’t made him pay for his insubordination yet, he absolutely would later. 

 

At your bow the teen panicked, waving his arms and whispering to you to please stand up. He had never had anyone else prostrate themselves like this before him, especially someone so pretty who was clearly (to him) ranked higher than himself based off of your outfit alone. “Ah! Please don’t bow. Please, it was no big deal. Miss, please stand up." When you finally obliged he looked very relieved.

 

You couldn’t help but give him a grin, he was naturally very endearing without even giving it much effort. You couldn’t help but like the awkward but sweet boys. He reminded you of your Junpei and Yuta. “I’m L/n, Y/n.” 

 

At your introduction he bowed himself before responding, “Zenin, Ranta. It’s a pleasure to meet you Miss L/n.”

 

You glanced back to where the meeting was being held and saw that the line in front of the room was almost dispersed, “As much as I would prefer to chat with you Mr. Zenin I really need to get in there. Thank you again.” the boy nodded vigorously and reflexively said thank you more than once to your retreating form. 

 

The wooden doorway into the meeting room was gigantic and you couldn’t help but be curious as to what the layout would be. The pagoda you were in was itself very large but as you observed earlier today with Tengen, the size of the building didn’t matter that much when the barrier creator was involved.  

 

A man and woman were at the meeting room door assisting guests and taking care of any demands the attendees may have. When you emerged at the front of the line you addressed the woman, “I’m sorry, I was told I was to find and sit with Tengen for this meeting. Could you please point me in the right direction?” 

 

The young woman's eyes lit up and as she smiled, “Ah you must be Miss L/n. Right this way.” She gestured for you to follow her. 

 

Upon entering the room you found yourself stunned by the sheer size and elegance of the auditorium styled area. The chamber was gigantic, with an airy high arched ceiling. There was no way this location could fit inside the pagoda you had entered. There must have been a little barrier dabbling after all. You stepped forward onto the dark brown wood flooring. The seating around the room was almost a full circle of auditorium-like seating. Each table was reserved for separate families; a name tag identifying each location. The positioning of the chairs made it so that at any point all seated could observe any of the others present. 

 

The only gap in the arrangement of chairs was by a screen like partition on a slightly raised platform at the front. As the woman led you down the walkway you couldn’t help but look in awe at the red papered walls and the large art pieces that adorned them. You wouldn’t be surprised if the gorgeous Shodo Calligraphy and Yamato-e style paintings were original works. 

 

You managed to tear your gaze away from the magnificent art telling yourself you would be back to observe them in length later. You needed to examine the other attendants as Tengen had requested and find where you were going to be seated. The woman guiding you had to pause as you both waited for a few individuals blocking the aisle and adjusted themselves to be seated. 

 

Taking advantage of the pause in movement your view went down the rows in interest. You saw names you recognized but not the specific people sitting there: Iori, Hoshi, Nitta, Muta, all familiar clans but the members present must be relatives of the show's leads. A quick scan of the room showed you that other than you Misato Inumaki was the only other woman. Seeing her with a man you presumed was her father Arata Inumaki and her baby little Toge you couldn’t help but smile. She wasn’t looking your way but when the youngsters' eyes met yours you couldn’t help but give him a little wave. Seeing his little hand come up and wave exuberantly back at you, you couldn’t help but laugh.

 

As you approached the front of the hall Naoya Zenin sat with his back to you. He was easy to spot given his “dumb hair” as Satoshi Gojo had put it. Despite Naoya’s earlier brawl, his cousin; Jinichi, sat next to him in the aisle seat closest to where you stood. You wanted to thank Jinichi like you did Ranta but he seemed a lot harder to approach. That said despite his looks he had jumped in to help you without a second thought. Thank goodness or you would have been splattered across the forest floor. You couldn’t help but think if you didn’t thank him now you would most likely not have an opportunity later. It wasn’t like you were eager to go visit the Zenin estate any time soon. 

 

As you went to pass the Zenin row you paused behind Jinichi and placed a hand on the giant Zenin’s shoulder. Your intent had been to get his attention without Naoya looming while you talked; but at your touch Jinichi startled and whipped around in what you were assuming was preparation to obliterate you. Upon meeting your now wide eyes his brows furrowed in confusion before realization dawned as to who you were. 

 

At the close call due to his surprise you determined to move to the front of him. So much for not attracting Naoya’s attention the man was staring at you like you grew a second head since he was jostled by Jinichi’s surprise. Pointedly ignoring Naoya, you addressed his cousin softly, “I’m sorry I was trying not to startle you but I apparently did the opposite.” The large stoic man said nothing, his eyes just staring at you as if he was trying to figure out how you managed to get into his personal space. 

 

You bowed at a ninety degree angle before standing with a smile. “I just wanted to say thank you for your intervention this after-” 

 

You weren’t able to finish your thank you before Nayoa steamrolled his way into the conversation, “Just what the hell do you think you’re doing here?”

 

You couldn’t help the sigh that escaped you as you closed your eyes praying for patience. Naoya might try to kill you but he couldn’t do it now with everyone here that matters. Turning to him you gave him a face similar to how a teacher would to a preschooler. “Do you struggle with listening comprehension or short term memory? Last time we spoke I told you I was meeting with someone more important than you. Ring a bell?” 

 

At your comment he stood indignant, his face red with anger as others turned to see what the issue was. “So they just let any trash in here now?” he scoffed, raising a challenging brow to you. 

 

“Clearly, trash has always been welcome as you managed to skulk your way in here.” you turned as Naoya sputtered behind you. Hurrying to catch up to the woman who was escorting you. You briefly wondered where she was taking you as you passed the first row of chairs only to groan when she began to climb the stairs to the platform in the front. Great. If you didn’t have enough eyes on you before you definitely did now. 

 

Notes:

Thank you for all the kind words you guys give me. I hope you are still enjoying the story.

Chapter 15: Confusion & Curses

Summary:

Naoya is really confused.

Notes:

TW: Rape mention, Misogyny

In the beginning of the chapter it is in Naoya's POV and I had SO MUCH FUN writing it. I love hate that dude so much. He's so extra and it kills me. I tried to give a little of why Naoya may be the way his is.

To say Naoya Zenin had lived a sheltered life up until this point would be the understatement of the century. He had been born and raised in the Zenin compound and he would most likely die in the Zenin compound. It wasn’t until this last year that he had been allowed to somewhat venture outside of his insular world when he began attending Kyoto Jujutsu High. So far the world hadn’t been what he had been promised or expecting. 

 

Women were well bred and well trained under the Zenin influence. To not be, was certain death or if you were lucky exile. At the Kyoto School he was displeased to find the women there thought they were equal to men; equal to him. They met his eyes, they had opinions, and half the time they weren’t capable of following even the most basic of commands. 

 

His female classmates Mei Mei and Utahime had chosen to avoid and ignore him shortly after meeting him. So at least they gave the picture of subservience. But you. Damn you. He had only had the displeasure of first running into you today and twice already he had been forced to interact with you and your brazen attitude. 

 

Twice you had not only had the gall to talk back to him but to outright insult him without, in his opinion, proper provocation. As your better he had simply tried to give you advice and in response you had told him he was less desirable than his cousin that looked like someone had smashed clay together and called it a face. You had called him a “supercilious viper” he didn’t even know what supercilious meant but the way you said it he was sure it was meant to be an insult.

 

For your impudence he had intended to kill you but his plans had been foiled by his bleeding heart of a subordinate Ranta, his seduced cousin and the damn busybody Gojo clan head. If that wasn’t enough you had appeared before him now in front of his peers, insulted his intelligence and called him trash.

 

Yes, Naoya Zenin was pissed. He had never felt angry like this before and he had tortured and killed people viciously for infuriating him. This anger surging through him was unlike anything he had ever felt. It made his stomach flip and his face feel hot. Just seeing you in that furisode and zori had made his heart race uncontrollably and his mouth dry with rage. 

 

You had looked the perfect picture of subservience and traditional beauty just now; but when you opened that damn mouth of yours the vitriol you spewed had made his hands sweat and his cock hard with fury. That was what this feeling was, right? Anger, fury, rage, all emotions he was very familiar with but they had never gotten him this wound up before.

 

Breathing heavy he watched your form leave down the aisle; not waiting for him to excuse you or even finish his thought. The sway of your hips and the way that you had quirked those sensual lips when you looked down on him. The roll of your doe eyes and the disdain you had held there. The tone of your voice was so sweet as you talked down to him. 

 

He couldn’t stare harder at your hypnotizing form as you climbed the stage and went behind the partition housing Tengen. Tengen?! How the hell did you know Tengen? He hadn’t even seen what Tengen looked like, let alone spoken to him. No wonder you thought yourself so special. 

 

Clenching his fists he worked his jaw as he ground his teeth. No he didn’t want to kill you anymore, that would be too swift and final of a punishment for your fiery attitude and untamed radiance. He wanted you to suffer, to cry, to get on your knees and beg him for mercy. He frustratedly adjusted his hakama to try and relieve the strained ache within. Yes, you would pay alright. And licking the tears running down your defiant face? Now that would be a good start. 

 

~~

 

You felt a shiver go down your spine as you stepped behind Tengen’s partition. There was a feeling of malevolence in the air. Not that you were surprised. You knew coming into this meeting it was a hostile environment. You had just been planning on Gojo being here as well.

 

Once behind the partition Tengen met your gaze, their expression unchanging. “I appreciate you coming.” They commented. Tengen wore the same brown robe as earlier as they remained seated upon your entry. 

 

Might as well get straight to the point. “Satoshi Gojo felt a disturbance in your barrier on our way here. He took Satoru Gojo with him to check things out and see if they are able to find any residual cursed energy in the area.” Tengen nodded, if they had been surprised they certainly didn’t show it. You continued when Tengen said nothing, “I’m assuming you also felt the intrusion?”

 

Tengen nodded again, four eyes focusing on the wooden partition in front of them, “It is the same as ever. I am not optimistic they will recover anything but if anyone can find a trace of it, it is Satoru Gojo.” 

 

You couldn’t help but frown, wishing you could have gone with the Gojos; but you had your own part to play. “I guess I’ll start my own hunt.” You mused under your breath. “Does it matter where I sit?” You look to Tengen wondering if any preparations have been made. 

 

Tengen finally looked up as if they were just remembering you were still here. “To the side below the stage is a table and chair I had them set aside, facing so you can observe all the other attendees. If that does not suffice, sit wherever you need. I take a passive role in this meeting. Simply an observer. If you are in need, address me directly.”

 

You nod, “Right.” You raise a hand in acknowledgment before going to exit the small alcove Tengen had manufactured for themselves. Purposefully not making eye contact with anyone you descended the short set of stairs and looked for the chair and table Tengen had referred to. 

 

Clearly, Tengen did not understand the meaning of discretion.  Not that it really made a difference at the end of the day. As one of two women you were going to attract attention regardless. The seat you were designated to sit in, while to the side, was still in the front of the room facing the majority of the group. You understood why it was situated like that but you would stick out like a sore thumb. 

 

First things first you need to respond to Nanami’s earlier text now that Gojo wasn’t here to snatch your cell. Pulling it out you looked back on the earlier message you had received.

 

Nanami Kento: How did the meeting go with Tengen?

 

Y/n: it went better than expected but they asked me to attend the Society meeting tonight. That’s where I am now. ☹️ 

 

Y/n: I appreciate you asking. 😊

 

You tabbed out of your chat with Nanami and into the group chat with Yu and Nanami to see what messages Yu had sent you earlier today. 

 

Haibara Yu: [A picture of Haibara and Nanami on the train to their mission was attached. Yu was grinning ear to ear with an arm wrapped around a slightly bothered Nanami who was staring out the window] 😸 Almost there!

 

Haibara Yu: [A picture of a big hamburger steak platter was attached] Nanami bought lunch! 😽

 

You couldn’t help but laugh at Yu’s play by play and cat emojis. Clearly, Haibara was having a blast and you loved that he wanted you to be involved as well. There was something to be said of a person who could find joy no matter where they went. You loved both pictures before sending a message of your own.

 

Y/n: I hope the mission is going well… Wish I was with you guys. Was asked to attend the Society meeting tonight 🥲

 

You couldn’t help but want to send the picture Saori’s attendant took of you all dolled up in the furisode. You were just showing what you were up to today. It wouldn’t hurt to show Nanami and Haibara. You bit your lower lip as you deliberated. The truth was you wanted them to see how nice you looked. Almost every time you had run into Nanami and Yu up until now you had felt bedraggled in your worn out clothes. You felt confident and beautiful tonight wearing such a delicate and expensive outfit. Was that so wrong? 

 

You couldn’t let yourself think about it too much. The more you debated on it the less likely you would do it. What was the worst that could happen? They ignore the picture? You attached the picture to your message and closing your eyes slammed send before you could second guess yourself anymore. You were proud of yourself for sending it but couldn’t help feeling embarrassed and anxious waiting to see if they would respond. They were still on a mission so of course they wouldn’t respond right away. 

 

Your heart jumped into your throat when a reply immediately came back to you from Nanami in your one on one chat.  

 

Nanami Kento: Well I’m glad it went better than expected. It’s odd that you were asked to attend that meeting… Let's discuss when we get back tomorrow?

 

You let out a long breath as you finished reading his response. Well, okay. You should have expected that. Nanami wasn’t the type to give out compliments like that, you guessed. You couldn’t help but feel a twinge of sadness in your chest regardless. 

 

Yu had responded in the main group chat. 

 

Haibara Yu: WOW! You look like a princess y/n! I wish we were there to see it. Thank you for taking a pic for us. I’m saving it! 😻👍

 

You couldn’t help but blush and grin at Yu’s response. You were learning you could always count on Yu to be your cheerleader. It was incredibly endearing. Yu gave the photo a heart before sending another message in response to your earlier one. 

 

Haibara Yu: Mission is done! 💪😼 Gonna take a train tomorrow morning home! See you soon!

 

When they returned you were going to have to ask what the heck was up with those cat emojis. You loved both his messages before going to put your phone away. Another vibrate caused you to pause and look back down. Nothing had been updated in the group chat. Tilting your head slightly you went to the main screen to see who had texted now. Nanami had responded in your one on one chat.

 

Nanami Kento: You look nice. That color suits you. 

 

The flush that fell over your face was extreme. You could just imagine Nanami blushing heavily while he debated about what to say for the last five minutes. He was so adorable. You put your head in your hands in embarrassment for a minute before you calmed down enough to function. You hit the heart on his message and quickly tucked your phone away, your face still burning with embarrassment and happiness.  You rested your head on the table willing yourself to calm down. You needed your bad bitch demeanor back.

 

“Kelp!” You just about jumped out of your skin as the tiny voice next to you grabbed your arm. 

 

Little Toge stood beside you. Now without a scarf you could clearly see his clans tattoo on either side of his mouth. “Ikura Toge, you about gave me a heart attack. Kelp, to you too trouble.” Toge looked up at you with an innocent smile. A hint of mischief in his lavender eyes made you wonder if surprising you had been an accident. 

 

You couldn’t help but ruffle his gray locks. “It’s a good thing you’re so cute.” At least someone was happy to see you here. Gently brushing the hair back out of his eyes you gave the seven year old an affectionate look leaning to his eye level. “Is your mommy okay with you coming to see me?”

 

The little guy nodded, “Salmon, tuna tuna.” And pointed to where his mother was watching from the crowd. You gave her a little wave and a smile which she returned despite a little concern on her face. Misato Inumaki was clearly as uncomfortable being here as you were. You noticed her getting her own share of ugly looks as well. 

 

“There she is.” You say with a smile to the youngster. “I’m glad you came up to visit me.” Toge was clearly an observant little guy and he was used to seeing these people around. You would never involve him in something that could hurt him but perhaps you could leverage some of his natural scrutiny and prior knowledge in finding an outlier here. “Wanna play a game of I spy before the meeting?” You asked, his attention being grabbed immediately. You couldn’t help but feel a little guilty at his eager nod but knew to him it would be a game. “Okay how about I’ll ask a question and if anyone in the group here fits what I ask you tell me? We can’t point at them or let them know we are talking about them though. So how about…” you paused trying to think of an effective way for you and Toge to communicate. 

 

He reaches his hand out and takes yours, turning it so your palm is facing up. At your curious look he takes his index finger and traces the word Here on your palm. You blink in surprise before laughing in genuine joy, “Toge you are so damn smart it’s scary!” The youth looks very pleased with himself puffing his chest out a little. “Hmmm let’s start with something easy…I spy someone in the group who's a girl.”

 

Toge looks excited for a moment before looking around and eagerly scrawling, Mom, You and Helper.  

 

You nod proud of him, “Smart as a tack. Let’s try something harder.”

 

You looked around at the various clan members seated at each table. If Kenjaku was the one attending these meetings it shouldn’t be hard to tell who he was. 

 

“I spy someone with scars on their face.” You say into his ear your hand blocking your mouth nonchalantly so no one watching could read your lips. 

 

Toge looks in earnest as you also browse the faces. Almost all of which you are unfamiliar with. After a moment of quiet contemplation and observation he responds. Gojo , you nod looking towards Satoru’s grandfather and his scarred eyes. Hoshi, Tsukumo, Zenin, Ino. You followed his words to the faces in the crowd.

 

You were glad now you had asked Toge. Of those groups only Gojo and Zenin were easily visible. You didn’t recognize any of the family members here but a Tsukumo had extensive facial wraps, a Hoshi had thick hair covering their forehead, and the Ino’s all wore fabric caps like Takuma Ino would wear. 

 

Your thoughts were ripped from you as an indignant man from the Kamo clan stood. He looked to be in his fifties, his hair still jet black.  The man’s red Haori and Hakama were flowing around him, his face irritated as he spoke loud enough for everyone else in the auditorium to hear, “and why exactly are we waiting?” 

 

The woman who had escorted you down the stairs walked from the doorway with placating hands, “Mr. Kamo, I'm sorry but we are still waiting for the rest of the Gojo’s to arri-.” 

 

Kamo’s voice was biting as he interrupted, “Ahh yes. Let’s inconvenience every other clan since the Gojo’s can’t manage to function properly.”

 

You saw Gojo’s grandfather stiffen and answer in a cold voice, “If the position was reversed we would wait for the Kamo clan.”

 

The Kamo head openly sneered at the elder Gojo who remained seated but tense. “Sure you would. The Gojo clan is renowned for their teamwork.” The disdain in Kamo’s tone was laced in every word.

 

You tried to ignore the fighting. Your stomach was twisting in knots. You had a really bad feeling. You pulled out your phone to check the time. It had almost been thirty minutes since Satoru left to check the barrier. That was way too long right? “Toge one last question. Have any of the people you mentioned with scars gotten them within the last year?”

 

Toge tilted his head thinking hard. He looked unsure for a moment then nodded excitedly.

 

Naobito Zenin stood, his posture fed up, “We start this now or my clan leaves.”

 

Your voice feels like it's stuck in your throat. You swallow before whispering to the gray haired boy in front of you. “Toge, which one?”

 

The older man that grandfather Gojo had been chatting to on the elevator barked out a laugh at Naobito. A quick look at his name plate showed Ino, “If that’s all it takes for you to leave we can wait all night.”

 

Toge looked a little confused at the anxiety he saw blooming in your face as he raised a tentative finger to your hand, Tsukumo. At the understanding of what Toge was writing on your palm your gaze jerked up to the Tsukumo’s table. Your stomach dropped to your feet as your eyes met with the golden orbs of their clan leader. They were totally dialed into you from across the room and now that you were meeting their gaze you could feel an overwhelming malevolence just oozing from them. The hairs on the back of your neck stood just like they had previously when Toji had descended upon you. It was the feeling of prey being in a predator's crosshairs. 

 

The man began to stand, their golden blonde hair was tied back into a messy bun. Their forehead and one ear wrapped by thick black cloth materials. You felt yourself flinch backwards as they stood facing you while the other old men continued to bicker in the backdrop. You weren’t able to understand the words despite them yelling.

 

“Toge, please go back to your mommy.” your voice escaped as a harsh whisper as you gave him a gentle nudge in the right direction. Toge gave you a puzzled look before running away to her side. 

 

Tsukumo broke eye contact with you and you felt almost like you had been released from his grasp. Your hand immediately went for your cell phone. You needed to warn Suguru something was going on. Tsukumo spoke, his own voice was like honey that had been laced with poison. “More importantly, What is this outsider doing here?” your hand froze on your phone as you looked up to see all eyes in the room focused on you now. 

 

Your mind fell blank at all the hostile and curious faces turned your way. The young woman from earlier who was trying to calm down the group answered for you, “This is Miss L/n she is a guest of Tengen’s for this meeting.” 

 

A different man from the Kamo clan joined what looked like his brother in standing, “So anyone can just bring in a lowborn woman as a guest without all the clan heads being consulted first? I think I have a whore at home that has been wanting to cast a vote here. I’ll be sure to bring her to the next meeting.” your face hardened at the casual cruelty a person you never met had just thrown at you. You stood to your feet making sure to stare the man down. As Naobito laughed loudly in response to the barb.

 

You saw Gojo’s grandfather and Misato Inumaki both stand in outrage. Gojo’s grandfather snapping, “You are out of line Kamo!”

 

Misato slammed a hand down on the desk in front of her, “You barely qualify for this meeting yourself Kamo as the least likely here to be named heir!”

 

Nothing swine like the Kamo’s could say would insult you. The head of the clan had named his son after a known rapist, torturer, and slaughterer of women. His son’s own mother had been raped to conceive him, ostracized from the family, and her son stolen from her. You had no doubt his brother was made from the same cloth from his disgusting statements regarding you.  You wouldn’t hide or feel shame being hated by a demon in human form. You saw the Kamo who had derided you go to snap at Misato and decided to interrupt before he could start.

 

“Kamo was it?” As you named him the man turned to you with a sneer. Your voice was like ice with no betrayal of any emotions you felt within. “A whore at home huh? Raping your staff doesn’t make them whores it makes you a monster.” the disgust on your face was palpable, “and seeing as I’ve now had the ultimate displeasure of meeting you I can confidently say no amount of money would influence a woman of any background to be willing to sleep with someone so vile. Even if it would only last a minute.” You put a hand to your mouth, “I just threw up in my mouth a little bit at the thought.”

 

The old man's face was red and twitching. Oh yeah he definitely wanted to hit you. You were surprised when you heard someone laugh loudly. Turning, your face became incredulous at seeing Naoya Zenin laughing, his face looking manic. Yep. He has officially lost it. 

 

Going to turn your gaze back to the Tsukumo clan, your face dropped as you saw the seats were now empty. Shit. All three of them had managed to walk out while you were being distracted by the Kamo asshole. You grabbed your cellphone going to follow the Tsukumo’s even if it was just to see where they had gone. 

 

You barely made it a step away from your desk when the Kamo you roasted was squalling at you across the room. His hand raised as he pointed a shaky finger at you in “Listen here you cunt! I’ll -”

 

“Shut your mouth!” The cutest voice, in the most menacing tone a seven year old could muster, ordered the rage filled Kamo. Kamo’s mouth was forced shut so fast his teeth clacked loud  enough to sound like some may have cracked. 

 

Swinging around your eyes met little rage filled lavender orbs. You felt your eyes start to tear up at the fact that your little buddy was not about to tolerate any more slander against you. “Thank you Toge.”

 

The youngster flashed you a peace sign before going, “Salmon salmon.” You quickly went to head out of the room and take your leave.

 

Once the shock subsided you heard Misato Inumaki gasp out, “Toge?!” a hint of humor in her voice as she went to tug her son to her. Arguing began up behind you again, the sound satisfyingly not including the Kamo told to shut his mouth. 

 

You were on your way up the aisle to leave when you started to text Suguru. The message had not been sent when the sound of a deafening explosion rocked the pagoda. Despite the blast being away from the structure itself the shockwave had hit the room hard enough for you to slam into the wall behind you. The power to the facility snapped off as you sunk to the floor the wind knocked out of you. The entire room was pitch black. You couldn’t see your hand in front of your face. Moving by feeling alone you put your phone in your pocket so you wouldn’t lose it in the dark. Your head throbbed from where you had hit it against the wall. For a moment you thought one of the people in the room with you had sucker punched you when you weren’t looking but there was a familiar sinking feeling in the air that reminded you of the night you fought curses with Nanami and Yu.

 

With the power out and the hum of electronics quieted the absolute silence in the room was eerie.You could hear your breaths going in and out. Your heartbeat is thundering in your ears. Was anyone else still in the room with you? Why was no one saying anything? The atmosphere began to get unbearably cold in the span of a minute. Your face and lungs began to burn from the sheer cold. Your breath, now coming out in white clouds. A loud sighing sound reverberated through you and you felt like you were being squeezed through a hole far too small for you to fit in. The pressure became excruciating before there was an audible popping sound like a cork from a bottle of champagne. 

 

The choking blackness faded as you lay on your back staring up at trees all around you. You lay there a moment taking a tally of all your body parts and making sure you were okay. Your head throbbed a little from when you hit the wall in the pagoda but other than that you were in pretty good shape. There was no way you had done that. The cold, the fear, the uneasy feeling, your limbs shaking. It had to be a special grade curses technique. Were their special grade cursed objects? The sounds of fighting echoed into the woods around you. The sounds of weapons connecting, explosions, the groans of the injured, the growling of curses. There was only one person you knew who had the gall to even attempt to attack the Jujutsu High Campus while a meeting of that magnitude was ongoing; Kenjaku.  

 

Notes:

I'm convinced that Naoya Zenin has a degradation kink based off of nothing but the manga. He gives me those vibes.

You guys always blow me away with your kindness and understanding. Legit love ya'll. Thank you for the comments.

Chapter 16: Undergarments & Usurpers

Summary:

Everyone is trying to do the right thing. Except for Naoya & Kenny.

Notes:

TW Cannon typical violence, Blood, Vomit, Naoya & Kenny are their own warning.

Potential non-plot centric spoilers in Naoya's weapon and cursed technique.

Alright ya'll hold onto your butts we gonna be a little angsty for a few chapters.

Satoru Gojo was officially in a foul mood. He had been on this residual cursed energy wild goose chase for way too long. Whatever he was tracking was officially screwing with him at this point and his cool had long gone out the window. For the first time ever he had expected to actually enjoy a damn Society meeting and he was going to miss a good chunk of it. Actually forget the damn meeting. The real problem was he had finally gotten some one on one time with you and it was crashed most likely by some curse user with a grudge.

 

He effortlessly moved through the area around Tengen’s barrier. His six eyes and limitless activated in case someone had a death wish and wanted to try to jump him. 

 

Satoru huffed in irritation, he wanted to hurry up and grab this guy so he could get back to you. He had told you he would have your back in there. Satoru had the feeling you were tough enough to manage on your own but it still bothered him that you had been left there to sink or swim by him. If he found out anyone had so much as looked at you the wrong way while you were alone in there he was going to make them wish they never had eyes. He had no patience for these old geezers who thought they knew everything in the first place. If they chose to mess with someone Satoru had decided to stake his claim on, even if it was only in his head, well that was going to make him a whole new problem for them. 

 

As his mind went to you unbidden, his lip lifted into an amused smile. His fingers twitched, remembering the feeling of you under his hands. God, you were cute and just so much fun to harass. That little face you made when you were embarrassed. Your nose scrunched, lips pouting, face tinged red. He wondered what other faces he could tease out of you.

 

He was forced to refocus on the mission at hand when he heard his father yell out something nearby. Doubling back Satoru skidded to a stop just outside Tengen’s barrier where two Jujutsu Sorcerers stood as if they had been waiting for their arrival. One was a man around his dads age while the other was a young girl who looked around thirteen or so. Just a kid really. His father seemed on edge as he stared them down. Satoru raised a brow in confusion, was this who was leaving all these convoluted trails in and out of the barrier?

 

Satoshi broke the silence, “What’s the meaning of this Tsukumos?” 

 

Gojo tilted his head to the side. These must be some of the Tsukumo underlings. Satoru knew all the clan heads and major players because his father had forced him to study them growing up. He had never seen these two before. 

 

The older guy looked unhinged to say the least. “The Tsukumos have been looked down upon for far too long. We will teach all the rest of you so-called major clans what it feels like to be under someone else’s boot! With our clan head’s guidance, we will be the ones looked up to!”

 

Satoru was over this. Another stupid old man with an ego and no power to back it up, “Can I smash his head in now?” Gojo commented to his father in a bored tone. 

 

The Tsukumo man smiled, gesturing with his hand invitingly, “By all means.”

 

Satoshi’s face was disturbed, his eyes moving between the man and the younger girl who appeared to be channeling something, “Satoru, wait.”

 

Not heeding his fathers warning Satoru grabbed the older man by the back of his neck. Muscles flexing he lifted the man briefly using his height as an advantage. The kick that followed made the Tsukumo man’s face slam roughly into the dirt. Rather than the cry of pain Satoru expected from the man, he gave Satoru a look of disdain. Playing against the younger sorcerer’s ego he mocked, “So much for the strongest sorcerer. Is that all you’ve got?”

 

~~

 

You sat up with a groan, your fingers digging into the moss and dirt below you. It took a moment but with the help of a nearby tree you managed to stand. Gripping the bark of the tree tightly, you let the pain of its sharp edges help you to regain focus. Rustling in your outfit, you fished your cell phone out before dialing the raven haired man you had wanted to contact all night. After a brief ring, you received an ominous busy tone followed by a robotic, “We’re sorry the number you are trying is not available at this time.” You had one bar of service at the moment and you realized no holding it higher in the air was going to change that. A massive black and purple veil surrounded what appeared to be the majority of the Jujutsu High Campus. In all honesty it was hard to tell what was being covered by the newly crafted veil. But the fact that you were at the veils edge in the woods and the highest point was far above you gave you a good guesstimate.

 

Focusing on the noises around you you grunted in exertion before pushing off the tree trunk and unsteadily moving towards the terrifying sounds of a civilization being raided. Shit. You were in the worst possible position to have to be in a fight. You hadn’t even considered you would end up in the middle of an all out war tonight. Your Kusarigama was at the home the Gojo’s had rented along with your sneakers. Putting aside the fact that the last thing you wanted to do was damage Saori’s clothing. The furisode and zori were restricting your movement dramatically. You kept moving forward towards the edge of the woods and closer to the sounds. 

 

The sound of something large dragging in the woods forced you to freeze your movements. Undergrowth shuddering and crackling, your breath continued to escape in small white puffs as you focused on where the sound was coming from up ahead. It had to be a cursed spirit. The aura felt like when you were in the apartment complex with Nanami and Yu. A chill went down you as the hair on the back of your neck stood on end. Your arms broke into goosebumps as chewing and wet noises started somewhere ahead. 

 

You needed to solve the restricted clothing problem before something violent started. Thankfully, the furisode had come with an undergarment of a white robe. It was shorter in length than the furisode. The bottom stopping just below your knees and the shorter sleeves ended at your wrists. It wasn’t optimal but your undergarments would have to suffice until you found alternative clothing to fight in. Trying to make no sound you loosened the obi you were wearing around the middle of your furisode and quickly shucked off the magnificent navy outer garment. You gently placed it over a tree branch near you at the edge of the woods. You removed the zori as well as the white socks then piled all the items together. While  the undergarment robe and bare feet were cold as hell you at least would stand somewhat of a chance in a fight now. 

 

The crunching you had heard stopped moments before you finished changing. The curse responsible was still somewhere nearby. You started to move quickly through the trees to exit the forest. You weren’t sure where you were in the scheme of things but you knew that outside the trees you would have better visibility. 

 

Right before your body broke through the tree line every fiber of your being screamed for you to get down. Heeding your body’s screaming warning you hit the ground; instantly knocking the air out of yourself but saving your life in the process. An unnatural gust of wind raced over you accompanied by a metallic whine and splintering wood. Your form was showered by newly created splinters as the wood projectiles embedded themselves in any flesh they could find.

 

A curse’s blade-like appendages had swept through at the height where your torso had been only moments earlier. The trees in the radius around you were all sliced in half like they were as easy to cut as a sheet of paper.

Wasting no time to consider your close call you scrambled to your hands and knees. As soon as your legs were somewhat steady under you, you sprinted out of the foliage. 

 

The second you broke out of the underbrush you juked left. A flow of air hit you from the right side where a vertical slash had descended mere moments after your dodge.  In response to the curse’s wild blows the asphalt beside you exploded into long, deep divots. 

 

You had only completed one full day of class at Jujutsu High but the tips Yaga had given you in sensing curse attack trajectories had saved your life twice already. After learning from him how to open yourself up to accept the information curses projected it was as if you had an early warning system inside you. 

 

You could tell with some certainty where this curses attacks were going to land prior to them connecting. During the lesson Yaga had explained that knowing a blow was coming was only half the battle; the rest was managing to move fast enough to dodge it. 

 

Due to the above information, the sensory technique you had been taught would be ineffective against any curses above grade two. 

 

If this was how strong a Grade 2 curse was, you didn’t even want to see a special grade. You were totally useless at the moment. You needed to find something you could use as a weapon as soon as possible. Even given your previous creativity in using a broom as a weapon you couldn’t manage to find anything nearby that would work as a substitute for a spear or knife.

 

Running in a full sprint you made it to the building nearest to the surrounding forest. Your feet were totally numb with cold at this point. The only reason your whole body wasn’t a block of ice was your exertion keeping you warm. Looking up, you didn’t recognise what building you were by. You must be somewhere on campus you weren’t familiar with.

 

You turned the corner of the building and hopefully moved out of the attacking curse’s line of sight. You abruptly came to a stop. Your momentum so fast that you almost fell over. In front of you on the pavement was the upper half of a man. Their lower half was nowhere to be seen. Mercifully, they were already dead but their face was twisted into a grimace of horror. You felt bile rise in your throat as you couldn’t help but double over and vomit onto the street beside you. This was the first time you had seen a mutilated body up close and it was a lot worse that you expected. 

 

Keeping your eyes averted you tried to gather your thoughts. Your first thought was you could turn back time and see if you could help save this person. Reluctantly, your mouth created a firm line. You needed to save your time travel ability for when you absolutely needed it. Your understanding as of right now was you could only perform one rewind and then you tended to get ejected into wherever time your ability felt like in the next thirty minutes or so. If you were going to rewind at all it would need to be before this entire attack began; but at this point what would that achieve? You still didn’t know what it was Kenjaku was trying to achieve with this attack. You needed to find out more information before you utilized it. At least you were fairly certain who Kenjaku was now. You remembered the way the head of the Tsukumo family had stared you down at the meeting. 

 

The building behind you exploded outward and showered your body with more chunks of wooden shrapnel. You felt several large projectiles hit you; some becoming lodged in various parts of your body. Hissing in pain you ran forward listening to the sounds of fighting and trying to decide where the nearest ally would be. There would definitely be strength in numbers. At least you hoped so. Not stopping your movement you saw the entire sky light up with a beautiful red and pink color. In the moment that the sky was brightened you saw a man standing in the air where the blast had originated. That had to be Gojo. He was incredibly far away. There was no way he would hear you even if you screamed but at least you knew he was alive and really that was all that mattered. You just hoped Suguru was okay as well. The light emitted from Gojo’s red ability was directly followed by a massive explosion. Even with the explosion on the complete opposite side of the campus the wind from the shockwave that followed managed to knock you back a few feet. You were glad your feet were numb because you knew the soles of your feet scraping against the pavement had to have hurt. 

 

There was the sound of the splatter of guts and blood somewhere on the other side of a nearby building. It was hard to tell if it was a curse or a person inflicting the wounds but given you were being intermittently chased by some bladed freak it didn’t really matter where you went as long as it was in the opposite direction.

 

Taking a moment to gather your bearings you pulled your cell out again to try getting a hold of Suguru. When you whipped the screen in front of your face you saw that you had a new text message. You had intended to ignore it but the second you unlocked your phone it appeared with words from Haibara in your group chat, “We’re on our way home now instead! We managed to get tickets for tonight!” 

 

You felt a massive lump in your throat at the thought of Haibara getting anywhere near danger right now. It was too close to his death date and you felt like you couldn’t risk anything with him. Especially if Kenjaku was involved. You turned into a small alleyway and ducked behind a dumpster. Your fingers flying over the keys you typed in response, “don't come not safe” you hoped that at least a text would get through this network disturbance as the phone would try to send it repeatedly until it was able to go through. You then desperately hit dial again for Suguru and came up empty handed. The damn veil covering the area was making it impossible for any calls to go through. Thrusting the phone back into your outfit you turned to where the sounds of grizzly death were emanating. 

 

~~ 

 

Suguru Geto wished in irritation he had a hair tie for his hair. The icy wind was whipping through his long locks obscuring his vision at times. The manta ray curse he was riding on dove through the air on his command towards where the Society meeting had been held earlier this evening. Shoko clutched Geto around the waist, her head buried in his back to try and protect her face from the wind. The Jujutsu High campus was the size of a sprawling city and while the dorms were only a twenty minute walk to the pagoda, he didn’t have that kind of time to waste. They needed to tag up with you and Gojo as soon as possible. Then the four of you could create an attack plan. 

 

When the campus had turned upside down Geto and Shoko had been chilling in their own respective dorms. At first, when they tagged up in the hallway, as the only students currently in the building, they had thought the power outage and subsequent explosion had been caused by some sort of electrical issue. There had never been a recorded attack on the Jujutsu High Campus in recent history and as such it was the last thing to run through either of their minds. At least until the sky had blazed green with portals and a massive influx of cursed energy rushed over both of them.

 

Shoko groaned as the manta took an abrupt turn. The curse was having to stay under the veil in order for Geto to see clearer where they were heading and so that if you and Gojo were moving he could see it. “Geto, if you keep that up I’m going puke.” as if to emphasize this fact she leaned partially over the manta’s side. When she did her vision caught on a scene below that couldn’t be ignored, “Geto Stop! They need our help!” Shoko yelled over the wind, grabbing his uniform hard and urging him to turn back. Pulling his manta back in frustration he sought what Shoko had been yelling at. 

 

“Shoko I want to get to Satoru and L/n first.” Geto knew he sounded selfish but he had a bad feeling about the entire incident you were in and wanted to be sure that you and Satoru were okay. 

 

Shoko gave Suguru a hard look as she tugged at his shirt again urging him to turn. “Geto you always say a Jujutsu Sorcerers responsibility is to the weaker. Gojo is the strongest sorcerer in this era. The last thing he needs is us coddling him while people down here are dying.” Geto reluctantly turned as Shoko directed him away down a few side streets where a group of three had been fighting several grade one curses by themselves. 

 

Shoko was right, it didn’t look good at all. If they hadn’t stopped the group would have most likely all been killed. The older man looked like his wound may still be fatal, the woman beside him appeared to have internal injuries but nothing Shoko couldn’t heal and the young boy standing in front of them in a defensive position was bleeding profusely out his mouth to the point where it was flowing down the front of his outfit and onto the ground in a puddle. Shoko leapt from the Manta and ignoring the curses ran to render emergency first aid. Geto dismissed his manta landing an axe kick on the curse that had decided it was going to chase down Shoko. The sickening crunch of cursed flesh echoed down the street as Geto sunk his fists repeatedly into the monster. The small kid looked up with violet eyes at Geto with young idolized relief. Suguru smiled at the boy putting his hand on the child's head of gray hair. “You did a good job. Shoko is a reverse curse healer so she’s going to help your family. Let me handle it from here.” Ignoring the churning anxiety in his stomach he prepared to do what he could to save the people around him. He would just have to trust Satoru to guard L/n.     

 

~~

 

You peered around the corner of a building to try and see what was there before you turned the corner and accidentally ran into a situation where you got yourself killed. Somehow in front of you was the last person you expected to see slamming a large curse violently, their hand going through the beast’s chest and out the other side. Of course just because you didn’t expect it didn’t mean it wasn’t entirely appropriate for your luck today. You heard the whistle of blades incoming and dodged to the side so that you didn’t get bisected. After missing you the bladed curse barreled past and went for where the other sorcerer was fighting. You went to yell a word of warning but the words died on your lips.  

 

One moment Naoya Zenin had been standing a block or two in front of you with a pile of dead curses around him and the next he had completely disappeared from view. You remembered he had inherited his father Naobito’s innate technique of projection sorcery. He could turn one second into 24 frames of movement. The bladed curse that you had been running from for your life doubled over in pain being kicked so hard it shot into the air. In the blink of an eye Naoya was above the thing now and using both fists smashed it back into the pavement. 

 

Shit. You forgot that there was actually something to back up his cocky attitude. Naoya Zenin had accidentally just saved your life. You had a feeling he would not be appreciative to realize that. You needed to back away unseen before you got yourself murdered by your inadvertent savior. 

 

You heard curses approaching from behind you. So much for that. You ran towards the other sorcerer in the hopes he was the lesser of two evils. At the end of the day despite your disagreements, it was still curses versus sorcerers. Surely, he had some sort of loyalty towards other sorcerers. Remembering from the manga that Naoya carried a hidden tanto blade for cheap shots and emergencies you yelled to him as you closed the gap, “Naoya let me borrow your tanto blade!” 

 

You had never felt particularly sneaky but lately you had noticed you were getting the drop on other sorcerers accidentally. Naoya Zenin jumped in surprise at your yell before shouting, “Huuhh??!” You almost laughed at the sheer volume of his incredulous yell as he went to whip around to where you spoke. “That’s Master Zenin to you wench and I don’t have a tanto blade?!” A curse jumped between the two of you. Your swift kick to its middle froze the curse long enough for Naoya to take its head clean off its shoulders with one strike.

 

As the curse fell to the ground dead you dead panned “Yeah. There’s no way I’m calling you that.”

 

When he faced you his face was screwed up in fury, sweat matting his blonde hair to his forehead, “And why the hell not?!” Before you could respond he took in what you were now wearing or what you weren’t; feet barefoot, covered by the disheveled white under robe from your kimono. 

 

You jumped over the leg of a curse aimed at swiping your feet out from under you. Focusing on your fist you let out a blast of cursed energy in a punch to make sure it didn’t get up again. 

 

Naoya had begun to sputter, his face turning red in embarrassment; his voice cracked when he continued to practically scream at you, “Have you no shame, you desperate whore?!” 

 

You looked down at yourself in confusion. This kimono undergarment covered practically more of you than your school uniform did. Sure there was a little cleavage since you started fighting but desperate whore? “Are you for real right now?” You grunted as you punched another curse, “Are you so sexually stunted that a tiny bit of titty makes you unable to function? Give me your tanto blade damn it.” 

 

A particularly ugly curse dropped from the roof above you both. You managed to dodge its initial blow as Naoya proceeded to take it head on, blocking with cursed energy. “I’m not stunted you trash! It’s disgusting you running around in nothing but your underwear!” He let out a snarl before throwing his tanto blade at you the blade side first. 

 

The blade flew past you slicing your arm open before sinking into the building wall behind you; a bloom of blood soaking into the white kimono sleeve, “Fuck!” You shouted in surprise and irritation, going to grab the knife out of the wall. You saw he was smiling as he fought two curses in hand to hand combat at once. He definitely hit you on purpose. “Why are you such an asshole?!” You groaned, managing to pull the blade from the wall with both hands. Your arm throbbed in response. 

 

“You need to learn your place and a woman’s isn’t on the battlefield.” He gritted out, doleing a dozen punches in the span of seconds.

 

As soon as the blade was in your hands and your cursed energy was flowing through it your confidence went through the roof. You managed to mince an ugly big mouthed curse before it could chomp down on your shoulder. “I’ll keep that in mind the next time I’m attacked by a curse.” you bit out, thankful you could at least unleash your anger on the curses surrounding you. You were shocked at the sheer number of curses. They just kept coming. If you had been alone you would have long been dead by now. As much as you hated to admit it, that prick was a big help. The ground was littered with bodies, almost as soon as they faded another appeared. You had been hit a few times by various curses but the knife wound Naoya had given you was by far the worst. You really needed to wrap it with something. Knowing the reverse curse would have been helpful right now.

 

After a bit, the time between curses increased and you and Naoya were the only two left standing, your breaths escaping in gasps of exertion. Sweat rolling down your neck to your chest, you saw his eyes were focused at the skin showing there. You grimaced and pulled your robe shut. You wanted to yell at him more but he had saved your ass. You used the blade to slice your robes sleeve off below the cut on your arm and used it to wrap your arm to stop the blood flowing. You were sure you looked really gnarly as the blood was pooling all the way to your stomach now.

 

Holding the blade out to him handle first like any normal functioning person would you muttered, “Thank you.” He took the blade from you and tucked it into his haori, the strangest lazy smile across his lips. 

 

One second you were trying to discern his facial expression and the next you were doubled over vomiting in pain so extreme your body couldn’t even register it. You fell forward onto your hands and knees and curled into a ball, a pained whine escaping your lips as your body struggled to take air in. Your ears were ringing and the noise sounded like it was under water. You could barely see through your tears as Naoya leaned over your body yelling something in your face, his eyes manic as a giant grin spread across his face. That son of a bitch had sucker punched you in the stomach. Only this time there was no Jinichi or Ranta to block the blow. 

 

You groaned trying to pull yourself away from him. Your hearing went in and out as you heard him yelling at your doubled over form, “And this!” his foot was dragged back and launched into your stomach again your body skidded against the concrete causing pavement burns to riddle the arm that wasn’t covered, “Is for looking down on me! Who is looking down on who now, you degenerate?!!” he moved to close the gap between you both and to kick you again but the assault was interrupted by someone now standing between the two of you.

 

Naoya sounded rabid as he screamed at the intruder, “Don’t interfere Tsukumo!” At the name Tsukumo, your eyes widened to see the head of the Tsukumo clan standing in front of you. His back was toward you, his flowing blonde hair loose from the earlier bun he had. 

 

“Sorry but I can’t let you damage this woman’s internal organs any further. I’m going to need them in working condition.” Tsukumo commented, his tone conversational, as if he and Naoya were discussing the weather.

 

Your form twitched as you were trying to regain control of your body; you took in gulps of oxygen. Your entire body felt like ice on the inside and it had nothing to do with the cold. You’d rather be murdered by Naoya than taken by Kenjaku. Naoya was yelling something at Tsukumo but the blonde had ignored him completely.

 

Tsukumo turned towards where you writhed on the ground trying to get to the point where you could try and run. Tsukumo started to unwind his bandages, letting them fall carelessly to the ground. At the sight of the sutures across his forehead your eyes filled with terror, your face going white. “Do you remember me now?” Tsukumo, no Kenjaku crouched in front of you so he could meet your gaze. The rage and desire in his golden eyes made your body tremble. “Because I remember you.” He smiled reaching down his fingers caressing your icy cheek before his strong digits closed around your chin. His fingers bit into your flesh as he made your eyes meet his.

Notes:

I'm so done with Gege. JJK Manga comes off it's break tomorrow and I am so terrified. Like i can't take anymore of my babies being fucked with.

I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter. I'm sorry its a lil angsty but we'll be back to silly goofy in a few chapters mmkay. I love ya'll and the comments you leave me.

Chapter 17: Witness & Whimpers

Summary:

Y/n gets traumatized

Notes:

TW: Violence

Y/n gets traumatized. All the better to comfort her later right? Right???

The commission I ordered from WannySenpai on Instagram was completed! I love it and if you want you should check her out on Insta. I put the picture in this chapter temporarily and in Chapter 3 permanently.

 

 

 

Ninety percent of a sorcerer's job is destroying curses. The other ten percent is killing curse users or even fellow sorcerers gone rogue. Due to this, in the modern era, it is actually quite rare for a sorcerer to find themselves in a deathmatch with something that has a human consciousness. 

 

The act of killing people and killing curses is vastly different. While curses could have strong and unique techniques they were not usually capable of complex motivations, planning, and subterfuge. Humans on the other hand come with many shades of gray and the act of murder comes with complex emotions and lasting trauma for the average sorcerer involved. When the need arises for a non-curse to be slain, the job is assigned to those with experience with this line of work. Satoshi Gojo was unfortunately familiar with having to kill non-curse entities. His son Satoru was not, and Satoshi Gojo wanted to keep it that way for as long as possible. 

 

“The Tsukumo clan specializes in the transmission of matter over distances.” Satoshi Gojo commented to his son. Satoru nodded thinking of Yuki Tsukumo, the special grade sorcerer he had yet to meet from their clan. Satoru wasn’t particularly familiar with Yuki’s abilities but he knew they had something to do with the creation of black holes. “Until we know what they are capable of, you need to use caution, Satoru.”

 

Satoru didn’t look enthusiastic about the idea of taking things slow.. A drawback of being one of the most powerful sorcerers in history was that he had no sense of danger or self preservation. That and Satoru was his son and a teenager to boot. Satoshi had the same wild streak when he was younger and he hadn’t had the excuse of being incredibly powerful to back it up. “What if I just obliterate him to the point that there's nothing left behind.” Satoru commented in an irritated manner at the Tsukumo man who was grinning at him.

 

Satoshi shot his son an irritated look, “Damn it Satoru. If you can’t control yourself, go find me someone who can and get out of my way.” 

 

The man laying on the ground where Satoru had slammed him laughed as he stood, “Feel free to take your time. Don’t rush yourself on our behalf.” 

 

Frowning Satoshi addressed the man in an attempt to broker for peace, “What are you hoping to achieve from this? Surely this isn’t worth your or this child's life?” he remarked, sparing a glance for the blonde haired girl. The young teen was still mumbling, her hands glowing a light green color as she continued to channel whatever her ability was. 

 

The Tsukumo man spit at Satoshi’s feet in fury, “That’s exactly what someone from a higher family would say when confronted by their superiority complex. You can’t even begin to grasp what it is like to be looked down upon for your whole existence. The time for words ended years ago.”

 

At an ominous but familiar feeling the Gojo’s turned behind them to see a massive veil dropping over the entirety of the Jujutsu High Campus. 

 

“That’s the sign to begin Hana.” the man announced with some glee. At the man's prompt the girl's hand symbol switched and her eyes opened. Her blonde hair moved lightly as if caught in a breeze, her pupils no longer visible as she continued channeling. 

 

It wasn’t immediately evident what the result of her manta was to Satoshi. Satoru however turned quickly, his six eyes scanning into the distance, a confused expression on his face that transformed into rage. “That kid opened portals in town that are spewing curses out of them. Like a lot of them. We need to knock her out.” 

 

Satoshi grimaced, “To stop a channeled spell of this magnitude it has to be willingly canceled by the one channeling it or the user needs to be killed.” 

 

Satoru made a sour face before shrugging, “Fine, I’ll convince the kid to cancel it.” 

 

Satoshi shook his head. He had a feeling this was not going to end so cleanly. “I’ll take the girl, you worry about the other one.”

 

“Whatever. You just like to pick the opposite of what I say.” Addressing the older Tsukumo Satoru grinned, “ you heard the geezer. Any last words?”

 

The Tsukumo man bolted away from the veil with an irritated Satoru close behind leaving Satoshi and the young Tsukumo alone. 

 

Satoshi watched the girl for a moment. She seemed to not even acknowledge Satoshi’s existence until she began to speak, “There is nothing you can say to change my mind. If I fail my family will disown me. Death is preferable.” A large explosion went off behind Satoshi somewhere in the veil, the power in all the surrounding buildings blinked before ceasing completely. 

 

“I have three daughters.” Satoshi murmured to the girl who gave the appearance of tranquility. “They’re all older now. Two of them have kids of their own now but they were all your age once. No adult with morals would ask a child to sacrifice themselves and their youth for an argument among the old and grown.” The sound of screaming began to filter into the woods from many voices within the veil. The curses released had begun to feast on anyone they could overwhelm.

 

The girl flinched at his comments but her channeling remained firm, “Your words are pretty, but they change nothing. If you want this to stop you’ll need to kill me and from this point on anyone who dies is on your conscience not mine..”   

 

~~

 

Kenjaku’s hold on your chin was vicious as he forced your head up and your eyes to lock onto his borrowed golden ones. The smile across his lips was mocking as he watched your every movement, every tremble. The rage and desire in his eyes seemed to be drinking in your terror, “You can’t even begin to imagine the unbridled joy I felt when I realized it was you walking across that stage.'' He gave a humorless laugh as he turned your head to examine your features closer. His voice became softer, almost reverent, “How fascinating you are, it’s been over one hundred and fifty years and you don’t look a day older than when-”

 

Kenjaku’s speech was interrupted when Naoya Zenin launched himself at the rival sorcerer now moving in on what he considered to be his prey. Kenjaku released your chin, an annoyed expression flashing across his face before he disappeared from in front of you to meet Naoya head on. Your countenance throbbed painfully even after he released it. The feeling of bruises forming on the damaged flesh remained.

Naoya sounded like a child as he unleashed attack after attack onto the unperturbed Kenjaku, “How dare you ignore me. I’ll put you under my foot where you belong, Tsukumo.” 

 

The ancient sorcerer in Tsukumo’s body didn’t appear to even break a sweat as he parried Naoya’s moves expertly. Kenjaku signed heavily, “I really hate being interrupted…” he said sourly, his expression unphased. The movements between the two were so fast that you could only see a third of them. Kenjaku landed a flurry of punches on the Zenin heir before dodging several of Naoya’s own. You couldn’t even feel any sort of satisfaction watching Naoya get slammed in the face with Kenjaku’s vicious backfist. Naoya was a damn fool and he was going to get himself murdered. How could he not see the difference in their skill level? Naoya was a semi-grade level one sorcerer while Kenjaku had to be a special grade curse user regardless of the body that housed him.

 

The world exploded in front of you as Kenjaku was slammed into a nearby building. Naoya must have landed a projection kick. The power of the blow forced Kenjaku through the outer building wall and out of your line of sight. Naoya followed Kenjaku’s body without hesitation. The hell if you cared anymore. If you wanted to survive you needed to get away from Kenjaku now while he was distracted. 

 

Your brain was badly shaken up by the assault on you by Naoya. That plus when you had slammed it in the pagoda explosion you were definitely sporting one hell of a concussion now. You attempted to tap into your ability to rewind time but found yourself unable to focus properly as your hands shook violently and your vision blurred into doubles. There wasn’t any time for you to lay here and keep trying. Calling on every bit of will power you had, you rose to your knees unsteadily. Legs shaking violently you punched your thigh muscles repeatedly trying to get them to acknowledge and obey you. 

 

Eyes trailing the sky you glanced back to where you had seen Gojo earlier; far off in the distance at the opposite side of the campus. The giant purple veil that had been established over the area looked like it was starting to break up. The visual was in the process of fading above where Gojo had been. Taking in your surroundings you realized you were still close to the edge of the veil by the woods where you had started running from the bladed curse. Your mind trying to work rapidly, you determined if you could make it into the woods near you and past the veil’s edge, cell service should be reestablished with anyone where the veil had already been lifted. If you could just reach Geto or Gojo you would be saved, hopefully. Body partially hunched with your hands wrapped around your stomach, to try and minimize the cramping pain from being beat by Naoya, you ran as fast as you possibly could towards the forested area. 

~~ 

 

Toge Inumaki sat leaning up against his mothers side as the woman that came to save them stood over his grandfather with sweat rolling down her face from exertion. She had tried to work on his mother first but his mom had refused care until the healer had tried to save his grandfather. His grandfather did not look good…one moment the three of them had been in the meeting room and the next they had been teleported to a random point in the city. Disoriented, matters had only gotten worse when more than one grade one cursed spirit attacked at once. They had managed to kill quite a few before one had taken them by surprise from behind, skewering his grandfather. After that things only went downhill. 

 

Toge’s throat was raw and throbbing in sharp pain. Anytime he swallowed it was like a knife was stabbed in his throat. His injuries weren’t fatal though and the bleeding had slowed. Despite the fact he was hurting he sat quietly, his eyes transfixed on the man in front of him that summoned terrifying and cool monsters to fight with. 

 

He had heard of Suguru Geto, just as he had heard of the other two special grade sorcerers Gojo Satoru and Yuki Tsukumo. Whenever Geto had been spoken about he had been mentioned like a bad word; Under their breath and not talked about in proper conversation. Geto was a sorcerer who closely fraternized with curses and was born from non-sorcerers. As such he was not to be trusted. In Toge’s head the image of Suguru Geto had been like the boogeyman. He imagined a stalking, lurching, evil man with uncontrollable dark curses crawling around himself. 

 

The reality was that Suguru Geto was kind eyed, vibrant, strong and encouraging. The curses Geto used were not all lurching terrifying creatures; and the ones that were, followed Geto’s every whim so closely that it was hard to be afraid of something that seemed an extension of someone so pure. When Geto had landed next to Toge on that pink manta ray it was like seeing one of his cartoon heroes appear. 

 

Toge’s thoughts were interrupted as the girl working on his grandfather spoke up, “I think he’s going to pull through but he may never be back to the condition he was before this. I can’t fabricate entire organs and several I was only able to patch up decently.” 

 

He heard his mother cough and clear her throat before smiling at the woman encouragingly, “We will be forever in your debt. He needed to retire anyway.” Misato grimaced, pulling herself up, “Would you please look at my son. He used his cursed technique too much and he is in pain.” 

 

Toge stood adamantly against the request, “Bonito flakes!” He managed to croak out before devolving into wet bloody wheezes. 

 

Shoko had looked between the two before asserting, “I agree with your son. You need to be healed next. Then I promise I’ll patch him up.” Toge nodded between coughs, as Suguru Geto approached from behind wiping the sweat off his brows.

 

Geto looked tired but determined as one of his large hands rested reassuringly on Toge’s shoulder, “Shoko, the curses have subsided for now. I need to go to the pagoda to find y/n and Satoru. Let me take you all to a safer location. Knowing Yaga he set the gymnasium up as a meeting and triage point.” 

 

Shoko nodded and had already begun healing Misato Inumaki, “Give me a minute to stabilize her and we can go.” Geto looked frustrated, but had the decency to keep his mouth shut.

 

Toge’s ears had perked up at the mention of your name. His small hand reached up and tugged on Geto’s pant leg as Geto looked down in surprise. Using what was left of his voice Toge choked out, “Tuna mayo! Mustard leaf! Y/n!”

 

Misato looked up at Toge in surprise before looking at a slightly confused Geto. “He talks in Onigiri ingredients so he doesn’t accidentally hurt anyone with his cursed speech. He wants to talk to you because he’s worried about y/n.” Misato grimaced, leaning back against Shoko again. Toge looked up at Suguru in trepidation and determination. Most adults mocked his way of talking or disregarded him as stupid when they heard of his choice to not talk.

 

Suguru looked at Toge in surprise before crouching to Toge’s eye level, “I knew those tattoos around your mouth were familiar.” He gave Toge a close mouthed smile, “You’re very clever and considerate to create your own way to express yourself in a way to protect others.” Toge’s eyes clouded thick with emotion in response to the praise as Suguru changed the subject. “What can you tell me about my friend y/n?” 

 

Toge nodded, taking Suguru’s hand and began to write on it with his finger furiously in response. His little face clearly angry as Suguru frowned repeated aloud what he wrote, “You told nasty old Kamo to shut up?” Suguru accidentally laughed at that continuing, “Zenin Naoya mean? And Y/n scared of- ” Toge paused writing as if he was unsure of if he should continue. 

 

Suguru was beginning to be worried and put his hands on both of Toge’s shoulders, his face full of conviction. “I want to protect Y/n. Please tell me what Y/n was scared of?”

 

Toge looked at his mother who nodded her own face concerned, “Who was it Toge?”

 

Suguru looked down as Inumaki’s small white finger traced on his peach palm, “Tsukumo. Pagoda no more?” Suguru stood quickly addressing Shoko, “I’m going to split my power and leave you with two curses that can carry you all the the gym Shoko. I need to find Satoru and Y/n now.”

 

Shoko looked up with her own face concerned, “Yeah go ahead.” Almost as if in response to Suguru’s words, a massive Red Cursed Technique Reversal, Gojo’s strongest move, lit the entire sky. The explosion’s shockwave rocked the entire campus. 

 

Suguru stood quickly summoning two curses for Shoko to use his pink manta and a funny looking cow hybrid curse with a goofy smile and a broad back that could be ridden. Hearing the boys name from his mother Suguru addresses the youngster, “Thank you Toge, after I get y/n I want you to tell me all about mean Naoya and nasty Kamo. And we will decide on a fitting punishment together. Tsukumo I’ll deal with myself.” Suguru’s demeanor had turned cold and angry towards the end of his sentence. Using a considerable amount of cursed energy he summoned his massive rainbow dragon to ride so he could tag up with Satoru and y/n.

 

~~

 

Breath escaping in frantic gasps you ignored the pain radiating out of you as you broke through into the woods. The branches you rushed through snapped and grabbed at you as you stumbled into the underbrush. You weren’t far from where you had taken your furisode off now. Not slowing, you watched the purple black partition grow closer with each step. You were just at the edge of the fading veil, just a little further and you should be able to call for help. 

 

Your blood turned to ice and your stomach dropped to your feet as a cheery voice addressed you from somewhere behind you. “Where do you think you’re going?” The tone Kenjaku used made terror run through your entire being. He spoke to you casually as if you both were taking a nice wooded walk, “Human beings are so pathetic. While all these idiots were distracted over which clan is the king of the trash pile, I was able to get the cursed objects I desired and a lovely even more desirable secondary objective has appeared. His voice had started out filled with disdain and turned almost hungry with yearning the longer he talked.

 

Your breath came out as choked gasps, your mouth was dry and your leg muscles burned from use. A flash of navy among the trees alerted you to where your furisode hung on the tree by the edge of the veil. 

 

Kenjaku’s tone was relaxed as he pursued you. It slowly grew closer despite your desperate attempt at escape. “You know, I think the most staggering part of seeing you again wasn’t just that you hadn’t aged a day but you were in the exact same outfit as the day you ruined everything I had worked so hard for. Years of work you’ll have to atone for…” Kenjaku’s conversational tone transformed into a barely restrained fury. Only to reset in tone as his footsteps paused, “Ah, here it is. Just like old times.”

 

Breath escaping in what could only be called choking sobs, your fingers fumbled as you grabbed out your cell phone. You made it! Your body breaks through the veil and into the air beyond.

 

Almost instantly your phone was vibrating with a call, as reception was reestablished. Relief rushed through you at seeing the screen light up with Suguru’s name. You were saved, oh thank all the deities in this world and yours, you were going to make it. Your finger almost touched the answer button, when a solid hit connected with your spine. The force of the kick dislodged the phone from your hands and you watched in pain and horror as your lifeline fell away.  Agony raced through you as the forceful blow sent you tumbling head over heels and into the dirt and brush below. Your face throbbed with pain as it slammed into the ground. You cried out in frustration as you watched the phone bounce off the ground a few feet ahead of you. You scrambled forward, your fingers barely scraping the bottom of the phone when Kenjaku’s foot slammed on your back again. He ground his heel into the same spot he had kicked only moments before to maximize your anguish and pin you in place on the ground.

 

“Well, it was a good try.” Kenjaku said in a consolatory tone. You ignored the metallic taste of blood flooding your mouth as you gritted your teeth. You tried to pull against the pressure he was applying but it was in vain, as you watched the phone screen stop lighting up. The screen blinked 15 missed calls. Your face fell forward into the dirt, your form giving the impression of you having given up on escape.

 

When his voice had faded earlier he must have gone to retrieve your furisode and zori. You felt the cloth of your furisode hit your shoulders as he dropped the bundle of your clothing on top of you. “The more you resist the worse everything will turn out for you. I can be benevolent when I want to.” The tone of Kenjaku’s voice was encouraging you to believe him, but you knew better. “Now put your clothes on, we’re leaving.” The brief run had helped you regain your mental faculties after the attack from Naoya. You could perform your time rewind. You would go back to before the meeting. Except this time Gojo would be with you and you’d have Suguru too. You would be ready this time around. 

 

“Okay, I’ll do what you say. Just please don’t hurt me anymore.” It took no effort at all to let your tone sound vulnerable. You were terrified and vulnerable, but you could do this. You just had to get your hands close enough together to form the seal necessary and you would be safe. You sat up a little and took the furisode in hand. When you went to tie it, your hands would be close enough to perform the technique. You pulled your hands into the cloth, as he stood practically on top of you watching your movements. As your hands went to meet where the front of the outfit would shut, the phone on the ground in front of you started to vibrate again. You saw Kenjaku’s head tilt up to look at the phone and made your move. 

 

It only took a second for your hands to connect, but a second before they did your left arm was violently wrenched up behind you. Pain shot up your arm as Kenjaku pushed you forward so that you were forced back onto the ground back on your stomach. All your attempt to escape had done was enrage him. He leaned over you, his mouth by your ear as he hissed, “You think I’m stupid don’t you? You think I’d let you do the same thing as last time?” 

 

You let out a screech in rage and pain as he bent your arm further in the wrong direction. Seeing the phone vibrate just an inch from your fingers, you used the remainder of your strength to stretch the last little bit and hit the answer button. You weren’t sure if the phone had picked up and you couldn’t put it on speaker phone. You just had to hope whoever was on the other line could at least hear who was trying to take you. 

 

~~ 

 

On the other side of the phone call Haibara felt relief rush over him when the call connected and you answered. Since the train was empty he held the phone up on speaker so that he and Nanami could both talk to you together. They were currently on the late bullet train back to Tokyo tonight. After your strange text to Nanami and Yu in the group chat, telling them not to come back tonight that it wasn’t safe, they had instantly disregarded you and headed out immediately for school. They had tried to reach out to you and only received radio silence. Subsequent calls to Gojo, Geto, Shoko, and Yaga had all ended similarly. At first Yu had tried to reassure Nanami that maybe Gojo or Geto was playing a prank on your phone; but the longer they were unable to reach anyone the more their nerves had grown. 

 

So when the call finally went through, there was a tremendous amount of relief that enveloped Haibara and Nanami. Haibara smiled happily as Nanami leaned back into the plush train chair, his muscles finally able to relax as he let out a long breath of relief.   

 

Yu’s tone was chipper as he addressed you, “Y/n you really scared us! You can’t just text something like that and not explain.” There was an eerie silence that came from your end of the phone. 

 

Nanami had leaned towards Haibara waiting for your response. He expected to hear the laugh he had quickly grown attached to but instead there was a rustling noise followed by a low murmuring of unintelligible voices. Nanami felt his dread begin to return, his voice tinged with concern as he called out to you. “Y/n?” 

 

With no response emanating from the receiver Haibara looked nervously at Nanami,  “Maybe she accidentally answered it in her pocket?” As if in response to the question Yu had asked, there was a loud sickening snap noise followed by your blood curdling scream. It felt like all the air had been sucked out of the room. Nanami and Haibara both froze in horror as the voice on the other side of the phone began to sob in agony. 

 

This couldn’t be real. This had to be some sick joke. Except it wasn’t, because no amount of acting could fake the torment in your voice. Your voice choked and broke as you were blinded by a white hot searing pain. Haibara felt lightheaded as he started to scream into the phone, “Y/N?! Where are you?! What’s happening?!” 

 

Nanami, nauseous but thinking fast, grabbed his own phone and dialed Gojo immediately. As Nanami’s own phone rang a male voice was heard in the background on your line. The voice was mocking and chiding you, “Now if you would have just listened to me I wouldn’t have had to hurt you.” 

 

Gojo answered Nanami’s call on the second ring, surprise in his voice since the blonde never called him. “I’m a little busy over here Nanami we have a crisis-“

 

Geto could be heard in the background on Gojo’s call, his tone frustrated, “Satoru, lets go.”

 

Nanami barely registered that Gojo and Geto were speaking to him, as his own terrified and frantic voice yelled into the phone, “Where is y/n?! Why isn’t she with you?!”

 

A chill went down Gojo’s spine at the uncharacteristic panic in Nanami’s voice. Panic was not an emotion he had ever heard Nanami experience even when they were overwhelmed by the worst odds. The sound quality changed as Gojo clicked the phone onto speaker for Suguru’s benefit.  Gojo’s tone sounded off as he responded to Nanami, “Woah hey, calm down. We’re going to get her right now. I’m sure she’s fine”. Suguru had walked over to Gojo and the phone in annoyance, confused as to why Satoru was bothering to talk to Nanami on the phone when they needed to go find you. They could hear this strange catching sound from Nanami’s side of the conversation; it almost sounded like someone was sobbing. “Nanami, what -”

 

Nanami felt his stomach fall to his feet when the man torturing you began to speak again. His tones were low and soft, the words muffled under your gut wrenching cries. “She’s not fine! Find her-!” Nanami’s stricken voice was interrupted by another snapping sound from Haibara’s phone, an ear piercing shriek was followed immediately by heavy sobbing and moans of pain. The raw agony coming over Haibara’s line was loud enough that it could be easily heard by a shell shocked Gojo and Geto via Nanami’s connection. Then the line on Haibara’s phone went dead. 

Notes:

Thank you for all the love you guys give me. Sorry for traumatizing y/n but it will be worth it? LOL.

Chapter 18: Karma & Kismet

Summary:

Everyone is moving and getting nowhere

Notes:

Hello my lovelies! Thank you all so much for the support you give me.
a_pastel_edgelord sent me an amazing playlist she crafted for the fic and FamousDetectiveAngel sent me some lovely fanart.
Please check out her depiction of Satoshi Gojo https://www.tumblr.com/flowerlds-blog/740040711260585984/im-losing-my-mind-like-u-made-fanart-for-me?source=share
and some cute pictures regarding the comments & chapter https://www.tumblr.com/flowerlds-blog/740195531860639744/im-losing-my-mind-this-is-so-good?source=share
Haibara carrying Toge is so cute i want to die.

I am beyond humbled that anyone would take the time to make something regarding this fic and appreciate the massive support I get from comments and kudos. Thank you!

The second the line from you to Yu Haibara ended, Satoru Gojo’s six eyes scanned a larger radius than he ever had previously, at a more granular level. Looking for your familiar residual energy he had no capacity for emotions right now. Suguru stood next to Satoru grim faced, with his own heart racing in his chest as he waited silently for Satoru to pin down your location. Seconds later Satoru’s face twitched so minutely that a normal person may not have noticed. Not saying anything, he released the limitless that was allowing him to hover in the air high above the campus. 

 

Standing with his hands in his pockets, Satoru gave the appearance of nonchalance, as he dropped six stories through the air only to catch himself with his limitless when he was still slightly above the buildings sprawling below him. Using his limitless to make stepping stones instantly out of the air, he raced towards where your signature was last the strongest. 

 

Suguru urged his rainbow dragon to follow behind Satoru. No words needed to be exchanged between them as they moved as fast as possible to the opposite end of the campus; to where you had fought alongside Naoya Zenin. 

 

As Gojo Satoru ran, his heart squeezed painfully in his chest in regret and anger at himself. He had tried to do the right thing tonight by helping his father hunt down the barrier’s intruders, but it had turned out to be a massive mistake. He should have brought you with him, sent Suguru to be with you, or a million other things that would have ensured you were safe and smiling. He was supposed to be protecting you tonight and you had to resort to calling Nanami and Haibara for help when it was already too late. He had thought you would be safe on campus in a room of the most powerful sorcerers, even if they were assholes sometimes. Clearly, he had been mistaken and he would never make that mistake again. Suguru hadn’t said one word to Satoru since they had heard you screaming in pain. Satoru wanted Suguru to yell at him. To punish him for the mistake he had made; but Suguru didn’t, he hadn’t, and more than likely he wouldn’t. 

 

Pushing his thoughts aside Satoru felt an uneasiness as they approached where your energy levels were last at their highest. Under normal circumstances the strongest signature of energy from a person was the location of the person themselves, but the closer the two special grades got to where you should be, your energy levels didn’t grow or move. Alarmingly the signature stagnated and had even begun to fade off. With a new urgency, Satoru left Suguru behind as he teleported the last of the distance to a partially destroyed building. The wooden walls had been caved in as if something or someone had been sent flying into it during an earlier flight here; blood pooled on the pavement. A rustling sound caused Satoru to spin, face hopeful that you would emerge from the wooden building’s rubble unscathed. His face soured immediately as Naoya Zenin struggled out with a limp, his body hunched over in pain. Zenin held the side of a partially destroyed wall in order to support himself and move. 

 

Your blood was here, your scent was here, your strongest trace of residual energy was here, but you were not. Gojo’s long legs ate up the distance between himself and where Naoya stood in a few lengthy strides. 

 

Naoya glanced up, his expression irritated as he spotted Gojo walking towards him. He spit blood onto the pavement in Gojo’s general direction, his face sneering. If he had known Gojo to any level of intimacy he would have realized Gojo was barely restraining himself. “Where is she Zenin?” Satoru’s words were like ice, as his eyes hurled daggers at the rival man’s form. 

 

Naoya lurched his head up dramatically at his words, “Fuck you, Gojo.” 

 

Gojo was on top of him instantly, his hand pulling Naoya’s hair violently.  Gojo’s mouth was pulled back in a snarl, his eyes looking crazed, “Wrong answer.” 

 

Suguru landed behind Gojo, immediately releasing his rainbow dragon so the curse was unsummoned. Geto’s eyes scanned the scene around him. His dark eyes zeroed in on the pool of blood still coagulating on the pavement. 

 

Of the two of them Gojo was by far the more reactionary, he wore his heart on his sleeve and the more inconsequential the item riling him was, the more he let it show. Geto on the other hand wore a carefully crafted mask of kindness. He bottled up his emotions and deflected anyone's interest shown in his moods or emotional state. At least until something important to him was threatened; ideal or person. 

 

Suguru moved away from Gojo and Naoya for a moment, focusing on the ground closely, “Satoru, the blood leads into the woods. Try and track y/n’s signature that way. Keep your eyes peeled for any physical evidence as well.”

 

Zenin let out a barking laugh, “That bitch again? If she can’t keep herself alive-“

 

Gojo lost his patience and unleashed a heavy handed uppercut to Naoya’s gut. Being careful to dial the blow back enough to ensure he wasn’t knocked out or permanently damaged. Satoru’s voice was cold and dangerous as he bit out, “Don’t talk about her like that.” Naoya didn’t respond, his mouth opened and shut like a fish, as he tried to get at the oxygen Gojo had knocked out of him. 

 

While Satoru spoke, a black line parted the sky like a door behind Suguru as he summoned a curse with multiple faces and many octopus-like limbs. “Go on ahead Satoru, I’ll extract answers from the Zenin.” 

 

Gojo’s gaze shot over to where Suguru gestured, towards the woods, and nodded. Before releasing Naoya to Suguru, Satoru jerked Naoya’s face close to his own, pulling his short hair near its roots. Naoya gave a moan in pain as Gojo looked down at him, ice blue eyes clashing with green gold, “If I find out you had anything to do with this.” Gojo made a tsking sound as his eyes flicked towards the blood and damage around them. His look alone, relayed a promise, before releasing Naoya in the direction of Suguru’s curse. The writhing amalgamation of heads and tentacle-like appendages grabbed at Naoya. It’s body tightening so the man wasn’t able to move at all. Gojo didn’t spare a look back as he disappeared into the nearby woods.

 

Suguru walked up to Naoya now that Satoru was gone, his eyes closed and mouth smiling. His tone sounded amused and almost understanding , “You seemed to be enjoying Satoru’s attention a little too much.” 

 

Naoya sputtered, his face bright red in aggravation before yelling in Geto’s face, “You inbred-“. One of the curse’s limbs was shoved down Naoya’s throat, silencing and choking him at the same time. Geto waited until Naoya looked like he was about to pass out, his lips a light blue before he snapped for the curse to remove the appendage. Naoya gasped and heaved in breaths while he had the ability to. 

 

“What happened here?”

 

Naoya’s voice was hoarse from the pain of being choked, “You’ll pay for-“

 

A subtle lift of Suguru’s chin had Naoya gagged again. Rather than choking him into submission again Suguru moved his face directly across from Naoya. The smile on Suguru seemed genuine to the untrained eye; but when he parted his long lashes, his dark orbs were so cold and dead looking that a chill went down Naoya’s spine. “One of the factors that distinguishes me, special grade sorcerer, from the rest of you lower grades, is that my cursed energy is practically inexhaustible.” A subtle expression change caused the curse to cut off Naoya’s air again. “In other words…I can do this all day.” Suguru gave Naoya a close eyed smile as he watched the man jerk and struggle against the curse in an attempt to remove the limb from his airway. 

 

~~

 

You woke disoriented and screaming. You were face down in the dirt, your blood pumping so fast you thought your heart was going to beat out of your chest. Jerking upright, suddenly you flinched, waiting for the insane pain to run through you again. That psychopath had broken your arms. Both of them clean at the elbow joints. You began to shudder uncontrollably as you looked down to see your arms intact and mended. Moving gingerly from the fear of pain, you untied the makeshift bandage you had placed around your arm.The original purpose was to stop the blood flow from Naoya’s tanto blade. Its bandage no longer needed as no evidence of the wound remained. All the wounds you had endured through the last hour had been reversed. You were exhausted and sore, but you weren’t in agony anymore. Despite all this your brain was still on high alert. You may not be in pain now, but your mind remembered the feeling. You hugged your arms around yourself tightly trying to reassure yourself that you were okay. You weren’t sure how but you were. 

 

The last thing you remembered was Kenjaku’s foot on your back as he twisted your arm behind you further and further until a white hot pain seared through you. Your arm had thudded lifelessly onto the ground, the pain of its landing had been excruciating. Then he took your other arm and repeated the gesture. Kenjaku had known who you were. You weren’t sure to what extent; but he knew your abilities required your hands to use your Jutsu. 

 

Or at least you thought you had needed them…you stood unsteadily to your feet trying to take in your surroundings. You were in a grassland where the weeds were so high they came up to your waist. The grass blew lightly in the pure summer wind. The heat surrounding you was a relief from the extreme cold you had been enduring only minutes before. The change in season was enough to alert you to the fact that you had time traveled somehow.  Maybe you only needed your hands to do precise jumps to specific times? You needed to figure out the ins and outs of your cursed technique. Regardless, you had escaped from Kenjaku’s clutches by some miraculous act of sheer willpower. That was probably why you were so exhausted. All of your cursed energy had been used up by whatever emergency jump you had performed and your wounds had all been rewound or healed as well. 

 

Still hugging your arms around your chest you wanted to sink to the ground and curl into a ball to cry. Cry in relief, cry in fear, cry in exhaustion. You worked to mentally lock all the emotions flowing through you into that little box you had sealed the trauma in from your first encounter with Junpei at his school. You knew pushing aside your emotions wasn’t something that would last for long but at least you could push it away long enough for you to get into familiar surroundings where you felt reasonably safe. There was no way you were going to be able to perform any sort of technique right now. Your cursed energy was at zero and you needed food and rest to even try and replenish the energy you used. 

 

You tried to look around and understand where you currently were. Your hands moved to tie Saori’s furisode tighter around your body. The area you were in was beautiful, if nothing else. The scenery was hilly with a large foliage covered mountain filling the backdrop behind you. A man had emerged over the crest of a nearby hill. The dirt path he followed had been rutted into the road from travel over a long period of time. He drove two large oxen, the beast lowing as they dragged a large cart filled with farming supplies and materials.

 

The man was still far off but it appeared he had noticed you. Turning your back on him you traveled to the top of a nearby hill so you could get a better grasp of your surroundings. Ahead of you was a mid-sized town or village. The houses were made mainly of wood with thatched brown and green grasses as the roofs. Following the path with your eyes you saw it led up the mountain to where a large sprawling traditional estate overlooked the area. The set up reminded you of a feudal lord and the serfs he allowed to work under him on the land. 

 

Thinking back on the tirade Kenjaku made. You remembered him mentioning that the two of you had met one hundred and fifty years ago while you were in the same outfit as you were now. Seeing a lack of the technology and infrastructure you were used to in modern Japan, you felt dismayed that you may indeed have traveled back to the time he had mentioned. One hundred and fifty years back meant this was Pre Meiji Restoration and Japan was very much still isolated and embracing an older cultural identity than other parts of the world at this time.

 

You stared out over the town, your hair ruffled by the breeze. You needed to find something to eat and a safe place to sleep. Maybe then you would have enough cursed energy to perform a jump if you absolutely needed to. At the moment you were a sitting duck. The sound of the oxen grew as the man and his beasts of burden began to climb the hill you were standing

on, a little ways off the path. You couldn’t help but stiffen when you heard the plodding come to a stop, the man clearing his throat. “Are you alright ma’am?”. 

 

You turned hesitantly, not eager to trust the first person you ran into, but also not having a whole lot of other options. You bit your lip, your hands beside you in fists. “I appear to be lost.” When your eyes meet theirs you're relieved to see he’s around your age with a sympathetic expression across his face. He pulls a weaved hat made of grasses off his head and wipes his sweat with the sleeve of his shirt. 

 

“You ain’t from around here.” He states more than asks it. While the town ahead isn’t massive you're surprised he can tell so quickly. 

 

“Is it that obvious?” You can’t help but ask, as he gives you a once over. You tense but he doesn’t appear to leer at you or stare too long in places he shouldn’t.

 

“Well..” he drawls, looking down at the town below for a minute, “Women around here don’t travel alone much. Can be dangerous. ‘Specially one of your upbringing.” You think it must be due to the level of grandeur in Saori’s furisode. Despite all the use and dirt on it the outfit is still radiant and eye-catching. You hope you can get it back to Saori in one piece but are starting to have your doubts. “Do you want a ride into town?” The man asks, placing his hat back on his head. “Bout sundown. If you walk you won’t get to town fore dark.”

 

You reflexively want to reject his offer but grimace when you remember you have no shoes. “I don’t have any way to pay you.” You comment uneasily, as the man moves to the front of his cart and rubs one of the oxen on its neck. 

 

“I gotta go home either way. If you're on the back or not.” You can’t help but feel self conscious, but have learned from previous time hops that when free help is offered you take it. 

 

Hands knitted into your furisode, you nod and accept the man’s offer. At least you can rest on the journey there.

 

~~

 

What in the world was going on? When Naoya Zenin had finally broken and talked, nothing he said made sense. The head of the Tsukumo clan had confronted y/n saying he needed her in “working order” and that he remembered her from one hundred and fifty years ago. Tsukumo had then knocked Naoya out, and that was all he claimed to know.

 

After releasing Naoya and dismissing his curse, Suguru had called Yaga to put out a search party for you. Apparently you weren’t the only one missing and there were at least ten known casualties, four of them being aggressor Tsukumos. Just before Suguru could call Satoru, Satoru wandered out of the woods not far from where he had gone in, thirty minutes prior. 

 

Satoru’s face was strangely blank and confused. When Suguru met his gaze, Satoru lifted his hand up showing the pair of zori you had been wearing and your cellphone. “I was able to follow her trail until I found these items in the dirt… then it’s like she vanished or something.” Satoru stared through Suguru for a moment before looking back at him. His face was stoic but his eyes were full of emotion. “Suguru I-I fucked up.” Satoru’s voice broke, “I really, really fucked up.”

 

Suguru walked over to his friend and put a hand on Satoru’s shoulder in reassurance. “You weren’t the one who attacked the school. I get your upset, I am too, but blaming yourself isn’t going to change any-“

 

Satoru talked over Suguru yelling in his face, “I was the one who was supposed to be there for her! How can you lie and say it’s not my fault?! She could be dead!”

 

Suguru flinched at him suggesting you were already past saving, “You did the best-“ 

 

“It wasn’t good enough.” Gojo bit out.

 

Suguru continued as if he hadn’t been spoken over; his own voice calm and measured, “-you could with the information you had and she’s not dead. Naoya Zenin said the one that attacked her was the Tsukumo head and he said he needed her in “working order”, which to me means alive.” 

 

Satoru met Suguru’s eyes, his hope renewed and his face more determined than before. 

 

Suguru’s mouth was a thin line as his stomach flipped in anxiety of his own, “But from Nanami’s call we know she’s badly hurt, and needs to see Shoko. So let’s go. We need to tag up with Yaga now and come up with a game plan.”

 

~~

 

The ride into the village was fascinating and a lot more enjoyable than you expected, it also gave you time to think. The cart rocked steadily on the unpaved road as you sat in the back, the farmer walking beside you. The man was chatty and kind. He rambled about his wife and their new son. How his sister was living with them to help while the baby was young. You supposed regardless of the time period there were good and evil people. You were just lucky the good had found you first this time.

 

With every jump through time, you had arrived close to a person plot centric to Jujutsu Kaisen. The one you were drawn to now had to be Noritoshi Kamo, otherwise known as the most infamous sorcerer that ever lived. The bright side to this was that during Kenjaku’s tirade he had informed you that you had destroyed years of his work while here. If the time period you guessed was truly where you were; there was a very specific event that happened while Kenjaku masqueraded as Noritoshi Kamo. 

 

A woman was most likely somewhere in the vicinity trapped, being repeatedly raped and forced to incubate that monster’s curses, only for him to abort them before they were full term. This plotline that Gege created was one of the main reasons Kenjaku was so terrifying to you. He was a sociopath to his core. If he was curious, and calling it curiosity made you want to vomit, he would experiment on what he considered the lesser life forms; non-sorcerer humans.

 

While the existence of Kenjaku’s deathwomb paintings was known among modern jujutsu society, his other crimes had mainly been lost to time and the centuries. Noritoshi Kamo’s body being used by Kenjaku was just one blip on a radar of mutilation and torture.

 

You were obviously terrified to make this man your enemy but this time you had the element of surprise and the satisfaction of knowing that you would likely succeed in thwarting him given his rage at your last encounter.

 

Your reverie was abruptly halted as the oxen came to a stop at the outskirts of the village. The man looked happy to be home and you climbed down from the back of the cart with a bow of your head, “I can’t tell you how grateful I am for the escort into town.” 

 

The man nodded happily, “You should stay for the night, it is late. You don’t have anywhere else to stay do you?” Before you could respond a woman a few years older than him exited the home and came up to greet you. She smiled happily and reached out to take your hands in hers. You were surprised at the intimate contact. She was studying your hands as she spoke, “Of course, my brother is right. You must stay and have some food. You look exhausted. Where are you from dear?” You were once again surprised at how quickly it was determined by them you were an outsider. There must be something about you that stood out for that decision to be reached so easily.  You looked down at where your hands met only to see she was missing her left ring finger. It looked as if it had been lost in some sort of accident as the small part left had healed awkwardly. You vaguely wondered what could have caused it as you forced yourself to smile brushing past her question, “I really don’t wish to intrude any more on your hospitality.” You mumbled trying to not appear as exhausted as you were. 

 

The woman let go of your hands and smiled kindly, as her brother began to unhook his oxen and start on the evening household chores. “Nonsense, it would be our pleasure.” 

 

“I am in your debt.” You murmur, bowing your head. Your grinding hunger and fatigue caused you to relent sooner than maybe you would have in another situation. If you could get food and a place to sleep tonight, you hoped you'd have enough energy to defend yourself if needed and look for Kenjaku tomorrow. The very idea sends a chill up your spine but you decide to try and enjoy life in the moment. 

 

The home was small but cozy. All the shutters were open as the summer wind ran through the house keeping your skin cool. You're surprised how open and welcoming the family is to an additional mouth to feed. Owning oxen clearly meant they weren’t poor, but still an extra mouth is just that. You tried to help, but his wife simply extended her head in greeting, as the aunt brought the baby over to you to watch while they finished up making dinner. You bounced the chunky baby boy on your knee laughing at the little scrunched up faces he made. 

 

This level of domesticity was never something you had imagined for yourself but in the moment you didn’t hate it. You hoped all your boys were okay in their respective timelines and thinking of them sent a tinge of loneliness through you. This was what you wanted. Everyone you cared about around you enjoying a meal again together. The only thing keeping you afloat, despite the struggle, was the thought of every character you love from Itadori to Haibara sitting around for a big meal together full of laughter and goofiness. Itadori’s face was marked with laugh lines rather than distress. 

 

You hugged the small child to you as you were invited to eat with the family. Insisting on holding him for his mother so she could enjoy her meal. She looked grateful if not a bit guilty. The food was better than expected: a broth soup you finished happily followed by dried fish, rice and seaweed. If nothing else it made the grinding in your stomach stop. The conversation around the table was light but not uncomfortable. 

 

As you finished up the wife and child’s mother came to your side smiling, her hands stretched out to take her son while she gave you thanks for the reprieve. When she reached forward you couldn’t help but frown at the spot where the finger was missing from her left hand. It had healed better than you had thought. The lighting outside must have obscured your sight of it. You blinked sleepily, your eyes closing a little longer than you intended. 

 

The aunt was speaking in low tones to her brother, asking if they should get you to a bed.

 

You were going to gratefully accept at this point as your eyes were barely cooperating. You weren’t sure if you could make it somewhere else, even if they tried to force you to leave. You watched the man’s sister fidget with her empty hands rubbing the ring fingers gap. Your eyes were fixated on her hands. Despite your brain feeling unusually sluggish, you felt a strange deja vu. You could have sworn that the mother had the missing-

 

Your eyes moved to the mothers hands around her child, her face stressed and nervous as she paced, staring at the front door occasionally. She was missing a ring finger as well. Huh. What were the odds they were both missing the same finger. 

 

Finally addressing his sister's earlier inquiry of where to put you, the man met your gaze evenly, “It doesn’t matter. They’ll be here any minute now to take her.” 

 

You looked down at your hands noticing they were doubled, “What did you do to me?” Your voice came out lethargic and slurred as you tried to focus on keeping yourself upright. 

 

When he responded, the man had the decency to at least sound guilty, “Just a sleeping draught.” He muttered, “Didn’t have a choice. You should never have come here.”

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed this chapter. As always I appreciate every comment and kudos.

Chapter 19: Torture & Travelers

Summary:

Y/N decides she’s done with Kenny.

Notes:

Hiiiiiiii loves IM OBSESSED WITH YALL

I flew out to Cali from east coast US to get a tatt of Yuta this weekend and I wanted to share ❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️ https://www.tumblr.com/quinnyundertow/740693212358950912/did-i-fly-all-the-way-to-cali-from-east-coast-to

I made a tumblr for fic stuff if you wanna check it out I made a poll for AFTER you read the chapter too hueheuheuehue. It’s in the bottom author note. Kay love u bye

The two hour train ride back to campus was the most anxious Haibara had been in his entire life. When the line went dead during his call with you he had frantically tried ringing you back repeatedly, to no avail. At his lack of luck he had turned to Nanami, his face distraught, “What did Gojo say? I-I wasn’t paying attention.”

 

Nanami’s head jerked up at Haibara addressing him. He was trying to do what he could to help from here. Nanami had reached out to Yaga and Principal Zenin to report you were in danger and to request others be sent out to look for you. “They are looking for her now…Gojo said he would text us immediately when they find her.”  Checking his phone, Nanami saw it had already been twenty minutes. He wanted to ask about you, but didn’t want to distract anyone from trying to find you either.

 

Haibara looked down at his lap, his hands clenching in his pants repeatedly. “She warned us away when she should have told us to come faster.” Haibara mumbled, his voice somewhat obstructed by his leaning posture. 

 

Nanami grunted in agreement looking out the window, his jaw flexing intermittently. 

  

Haibara’s voice was low and wavering at times as he tried to talk through his anxiety, “I-I’ve never heard anyone scream like that.” Haibara covered his ears with his hands and pulled at his hair a little as if he was trying to get the sound out of his head. His voice cracked as he tried not to break down, “She was in so much pain…” 

 

Nanami wanted Haibara to shut up. Yes, y/n had been in excruciating pain but Nanami couldn’t fix the problem right now. So why was Haibara rehashing everything? Nanami flexed his hand in a frustrated silence. It wasn’t like he could make the train go faster.

 

Haibara sniffled next to him, “If she would have come on our mission this never would have happened.”

 

Nanami felt his temper snap as he stood rigidly, his voice raised, “What is the point of saying something like that? What do you want me to do about it?” Haibara looked up at Nanami in surprise, his chocolate eyes were rimmed red and tears trailed down his cheeks. On seeing the look on Haibara’s face Nanami felt guilty but he couldn’t handle any more stress on top of what he was feeling now. He exited their seat going to pace up and down the empty train car. 

 

Haibara wiped his eyes with his sleeve roughly. He wasn’t mad at Nanami. Haibara understood the frustration and knew Nanami was just coping the best he could in an impossible situation. Once they got to campus at least they could release their pent up stress in a productive way. Brushing his fingers through his messy brown locks, Haibara promised that when he saw you again he was going to grab you and never let you go. 

 

~~

 

The drugged sleep you were forced to endure, was in no way a restful one. The transport up to the Kamo estate had been carried out none too kindly. After your knocked out body had been received by the staff there, you had been locked in a separate building behind the main house in a communal prison-like cell with five other women. All of which were in various stages of hysteria. You kept waking intermittently, only to be pulled back into a drugged sleep when whatever had woken you quieted down. 

 

When you finally did regain your senses fully, the light of the morning sun was streaming through a small window and onto your face. You lifted your head feeling dizzy; your mouth parched and painful. You were laying on a dusty, dirt floor. The walls around you were made of a strong red wood. You heard whispering behind you and the five girls huddled together quieted when you looked at them blearily. “Water?” You groaned out, your voice horse from the drugs and a dry mouth.

 

One of the women stretched a hand out to point at a basin not far from you. You nodded a thank you and made your way over to the wooden bamboo cup with a long handle to drink from the bin. The liquid wasn’t bad and it felt soothing on the way down your throat. Taking a census of yourself you noted some of your cursed energy had recuperated despite the continued stress your body was under. You had enough energy now to handle an emergency, but nowhere near the amount needed to take you home. 

 

You watched the girls hugging each other and after a moment noted they all had ten fingers. You wondered if one of them was Choso’s future mother or had her torture already begun. “I’m not from around here.” You tried talking softly to the others. “Do any of you know why we’re here?” 

 

They all exchanged a look before the bravest of the bunch gave you an expression filled with pity. “This town is cursed…any woman who enters it, or grows above child rearing age is tested by our Great Lord Kamo to ensure they cannot birth curses.” At your look of horror the woman clammed up. 

 

“How? How exactly does he test that?” No one responded, but the answer came to you by different means before too long. A woman was pushed down the open hall in front of you sobbing and nursing her left arm. Bright red bandages soaked with blood wrapped down her arm and around her hand. The man pushing her was wearing robes you would imagine the servant of a great house would wear, not the one who owned it. The guard avoided looking at you all as they pushed the woman in front of them harder if she wailed or stopped walking. The door at the end of the hall opened with a loud creak and when it slammed closed you could hear the woman no longer. 

 

Your gaze returned to the local girls whose faces were white. At your questioning expression one finally spoke, “They take your flesh from you. If you are found to be untainted they remove your finger.” The woman talking looks away, her face grim, “Those who are sullied disappear.”

 

The brave girl from earlier looked up with determination, “Better to die than live a sullied life!” 

 

You watched them for a moment. Despite their understandable fear of Kenjaku, he had convinced them he was doing this for their protection, “Has anyone been found sullied?” You asked after a moment. 

 

It’s quiet for a long while before one of the more nervous looking girls whispers, “A few.”

 

You’re not sure how to take this new information. Does that mean he found the woman? Is he just keeping other random women as playthings while he searches? You try to relax as much as possible so you can plot and regain your strength. Knowing you would succeed here enough to infuriate future Kenjaku is the only thing keeping you sane. You just needed to keep your eyes open for any opportunities to thwart him. 

 

Over the course of the day each girl is removed much the same way. The doors are unlocked, two men barrel in and grab a screaming woman away from the group. The more they cry and fight the more they are beaten. After about two hours and intermittent screaming the woman previously taken emerges and leaves sobbing with a wounded hand and one finger less.

 

You're not the type of person to just sit idly by while someone else is hurt. So it takes every bit of willpower you have to not intervene. To not ball up a fist with cursed energy and ram it into the non-sorcerer guards they send to retrieve these women. It would feel great in the moment but it wouldn’t solve anything. You’d waste energy, and knowing your luck the woman would be beaten twice as hard before her operation. This wasn’t a chop shop set up overnight. Kenjaku/Noritoshi Kamo had designed this facility with the idea of taking and experimenting on people. 

 

In a way you were lucky your cursed energy had been drained before this. Had you been drugged at full power you would have alerted every Kamo in the compound to your presence just by existing. At least this way you could pretend to be weaker than you were. So you waited and meditated, resting your strength for when you knew you’d need it. Evening had almost fallen and two more girls were delivered while four of the original left. 

 

Sitting in the same spot all day meditating you had either reached enlightenment or had a mental break. Regardless, you had developed your game plan. One thing you knew about Kenjaku’s personality was that he was easily bored. Most likely due to having lived so long. In the show he was constantly playing games or entertaining himself with children’s toys like bubbles. Fucking weirdo. The most excited Kenny had gotten in the show was when Suguru’s body had revolted and he tried to choke Kenny out. He was over the moon over something unusual and new happening; so despite the attack on him he had told Mahito to come over and look while grinning. 

 

You stood and leaned back against one wooden wall near the walkway. So you had decided you were going to entertain him and you were tired of waiting.

 

~~

 

When Nanami and Haibara entered Tengen’s veil they were surprised at how much damage had actually been done to the campus. The further they traveled the worse it appeared. The original structures on campus were mainly made of wood in traditional styles, and as such, broken parts of boards were scattered everywhere. There were places where blood stains had not yet been cleaned or large claw marks had raked down a paved pathway. Thankfully neither boy had any family on campus, as they were both not born from sorcerer bloodlines, so they didn’t have to worry about that. 

 

Haibara couldn’t help but scan every person looking for your face. He couldn’t help but hope any minute now you would turn a corner grinning and waving at him like you had missed him. His chest squeezed painfully, for the first time he had felt like someone had been waiting for him to get back from a mission. That someone would have cared if he didn’t make it back. 

 

Nanami answered the phone and as a result rerouted them to where Yaga had directed. The walk by the gymnasium was eerie as multiple black tarps were laid over top of  casualties in the front of the structure. They saw Shoko rushing around inside, stopping by the injured lined up on the basketball court alongside the school's doctor. You couldn’t tell she was a student by the confidence and determination on her face as she worked.

 

She faded out of view as they stepped into the nearby auditorium where voices were raised in heated arguments. The majority of the society meeting was here now, except those who had been injured badly enough where they required treatment. 

 

Principal Zenin was in the middle of answering a question when they entered the room, “Tengen is with the Inos’s. It appears that the high security storage areas underground were the target of this raid. Several high grade cursed objects have been noted as missing so far.” 

 

Haibara saw Gojo and Geto off towards the back watching the proceedings. Gojo looked on edge and barely restrained from making a scene while Geto’s face was mainly expressionless. Geto’s hand rested on a gray haired boy's shoulder who stood next to them. Upon seeing them Haibara beelined to his classmates naturally. Nanami however frowned, reluctant to join he went to the opposite side of the room to lean against a wall. 

 

“Any Tsukumo at this time needs to be taken into custody for questioning.” Zenin continued. 

 

Haibara felt conflicted and was about to turn and follow Nanami when Geto made eye contact with him. Haibara felt no animosity towards Gojo or Geto. They were so much stronger than him. He couldn’t have done any better regardless of the situation.

 

Yaga spoke up at this point, “An order to appear has been issued to Yuki Tsukumo. She has not responded at this time but her last whereabouts were in the United States of America. At this time we have no reason to believe she was involved in this attack other than it was carried out by her blood relations.”

 

Several scoffs were issued from the front of the room where the majority of the major players were standing.  

 

Geto raised a hand in greeting towards his younger classmate when he was near. “Haibara. Did you just get in?” His tone was hushed and even.

 

Haibara nodded to Geto, raising his own hand back, “Yeah, hello Geto, Gojo, and?” Gojo glanced over in irritation at his name being spoken before looking away again towards the front of the room where the bickering was.

 

Geto looked confused before he remembered his small companion, “Ah this is Toge Inumaki. His family members are in the temporary triage area getting patched.” Despite his young age Toge was very serious as he looked up to Haibara and nodded in greeting. 

 

“There is still a student missing.” Your fellow students heads turned at Satoshi Gojo’s comment to the group. 

 

“Y/n L/n.” Yaga clarified.

 

The Kamo head made a disgruntled noise, “Tsukumo as well, and the Zenin boy stated they were last seen together talking like old friends? Convenient.” 

 

“What the hell is that supposed to mean?” Satoru yelled out in aggravation, throwing his hands out. His voice lowered as he addressed the group immediately surrounding him, “I should have known better than to trust these old assholes to manage anything on their own.” 

 

Across the room Nanami spoke up, “That's not true.” His voice gained confidence the longer he spoke. “Haibara and I were on the phone with her during the attack and she was being tortured by someone.” His voice faltered on the word tortured before finishing out his thought. 

 

“And you're sure you weren’t being played for a fool?” Another man commented flippantly.

 

“I heard it too! There’s no way it was faked..” Haibara yelled from the back, his own countenance stressed regarding the accusations. Nanami briefly looked Haibara’s way, a look of relief on his face as he appreciated the support.

 

The Kamo lead gave a look of disdain at Haibara and his interruption, “Forgive me if we don’t take the word of some mutt compared to the Zenin heir.” His tone was disparaging. 

 

Satoru Gojo was done with the politics. Nothing was being accomplished and the longer you were missing the more difficult it would be to track you down. Satoru responded, addressing the Kamo head now but ensuring everyone else could also hear, “Oh yeah?  Well I heard it too. You want to question my pedigree Kamo? Interesting that you of all people would call out bloodlines when your newest spawn, the one who gained your precious blood technique, is a half breed too.” The sound of a pin could be heard dropping as Satoru pushed by Suguru and Haibara on his way out, “Let’s go Suguru, I should have known there would be too much senility in this room to get anything done.” 

 

“Mentaiko!” The gray haired child yelled while pointing at Kamo who flinched remembering Toge’s earlier order to shut up and the subsequent violent clacking of his brother’s teeth.

 

The Kamo clan leader shot a fearsome look at Satoshi Gojo who simply shrugged, the corner of his mouth twitching in a halfhearted concealed amusement, “I believe this is what they call throwing rocks while living in a glass house Kamo.”

 

The door to the auditorium slammed open and shut as Satoru kicked it violently open and left the meeting. 

 

Suguru, Haibara and Toge followed Satoru Gojo out. Haibara had reflexively taken the younger Inumaki’s hand like he would have for his own little brothers. The little boy following him like a duckling happy to be included. Haibara looked up to Gojo and Suguru once they were all outside, “What’s the game plan?” 

 

Gojo looked at the door in irritation a moment before muttering, “Hurry up, Nanami.”

 

Haibara eyes flickered between Gojo and the auditorium door concerned, “I don’t think he’s going to-“

 

Gojo scoffed, “Oh he’ll come. He can be mad at me all he wants, but he’s not stupid.” The door to the auditorium opened once again as Nanami emerged a frown on his face as Gojo gestured at Yu with a see, what did I tell you look. 

 

Once outside with the others, Nanami's arms crossed, “Well, what’s the game plan?” Haibara couldn’t help but grin at Nanami’s question. He could always count on Nanami to come through. The five of them were going to figure this out with or without the higher ups approval.

 

~~

 

You had decided, whoever passed by the opening of the cell next was going to get a snide comment about the hospitality here. I mean really? Kenny couldn’t spare a meal for you all? You leaned against the bars waiting for your victim when you finally heard the door they had been bringing wounded women from all day open and shut quietly. Unlike earlier times it had opened, there was no accompaniment of the loud clunking of lackeys in armor or a woman crying in agony. The footsteps were so quiet that if you didn’t have the ability to sense cursed energy you wouldn’t have known anyone was approaching. 

 

It couldn’t be, was this the man himself? The menacing aura approaching was almost identical  to when your arms were both snapped yesterday; er, well yesterday one hundred and fifty years ago. 

 

No shit. What were the odds? Noritoshi Kamo himself began to walk by the cage you and the other captives were in. His thin fox-like eyes not sparing a look in the cell's direction. The bundle of terrified girls began to whimper when they recognized him. You really couldn’t blame them. Even a normal human would be able to feel the fearsome energy naturally crackling around him. Not just that, but women in this era were treated like a commodity, no matter how kind their husband or father was. You waited till Kenjaku had passed you fully before speaking up. “Not even going to spare me a glance are you?”

 

Kenjaku’s footsteps froze mid step before he turned towards your voice, his head cocked slightly to the side. His looks were striking as Noritoshi Kamo, but not in a strikingly beautiful way like Geto. He looked like what you would imagine a fox spirit would in human form. He had the Kamo’s thin eye shape with natural dark cat eye lashes, his nose was angular and his cheekbones were striking. His thin lips and arched eyebrows gave him a natural conniving visage. Keeping his look contemporary with the time, he wore a small mustache and his ink colored hair was cropped short. His body was garbed in a dark gray noble’s casual yukata. 

 

When his void like black orbs met your eyes, you carefully kept your expression at ease. Your lip curling slightly at the corner in amusement. You saw the briefest flash of confusion on his face before it was covered by his masked blank expression. “There we go.” You said aloud, trying to keep your tone as relaxed as possible. 

 

His eyes trailed you up and down in an assessment. You noticed they paused longer than needed around your hips and breasts despite them being fully covered. His smile came across as charming despite the current dynamic of you in a literal cage,  “And now that you have it, what will you do?” 

 

You're a little surprised at the way he responded, assuming it would be aggressive like your last encounter. Though he didn’t know you this time around and you pissing him off was pending. You inwardly apologized to the women in the cage, knowing you were going to have to say things you most likely did not agree with in order to finesse the master of finessing. “Well I was going to complain about the hospitality, but seeing as I have the master of the house himself here, that would be considered rude.” You gave a mischievous grin as he raised a thin brow at you.

 

Kenjaku stepped forward, towards the bars to inspect you closer, “I would ask you if we have met before but I would remember if we had, sorcerer.” His eyes weren’t leaving yours, he was looking to see if you gave any indication of duplicity.

 

“What a compliment.” you responded, careful to keep everything you say as close to the truth as possible so that he had no reason to doubt your intentions. You’re surprised he could already tell you are a sorcerer considering your cursed energy level at the moment was around the level of a normal person, “Most men in this era would not acknowledge a woman as a sorcerer. It gives the woman an impression of power and no one likes that.”

 

His gaze was burning into your own with a probing curiosity, “I am not most men.” 

 

You held his gaze despite feeling like something was creeping across your skin, “Clearly.” Kenjaku was definitely a narcissist and his favorite topic was naturally himself. You threw a disgusted look to your side at the women, who now see you talking so casually with Kenjaku, fearfully drew away from you as well. “Well then?” You raise a brow toward the locked door. 

 

Kenjaku laughs in surprise at your gall. He had never met such a forward and outspoken woman. He eased an arm out of his yukata to reveal a set of keys. He dangled it from his index finger playfully, “Well then?”

 

You maintained steady eye contact, curious about what he would do. He expected you to beg, he expected you to panic at the freedom held an inch away from you. He made like he was going to return the key to his robes but when your expression didn’t falter he simply breathed out, “Interesting…” The clink of the key he held twisting in the heavy iron lock was a satisfying noise. He opened the cell before standing back and gesturing his arm in a flourish. 

 

So far everything had been going almost too well. Then again, who really knew what Kenjaku was even thinking? As you walked by the other women to leave the cell, you made sure to make a particularly disgusted look in their general direction. Inwardly you apologized as you curled your lip before averting your gaze. 

 

Kenjaku saw the look you made, as intended, and chuckled as you approached the door. He held out his hand to you to help you over the small lip of the cell. It took all your self restraint not to roll your eyes. Taking his hand gently you bent your knees in a bow of respect. His long fingers clasped around yours; they felt clammy on your own as he watched you with interest. “It must have been a particularly hard day for you to be shut in at close proximity with those beneath one such as yourself.” 

 

All you could think of was yanking your fingers out of his grasp, but instead you gave him a coy smile and took a page from the anime cult leader Geto’s book, “It truly felt like I was in a zoo, caged alongside all those monkeys.”

 

He locked the cell after you stepped out, before leading you down the hall. He was looking at you with a gleam in his eyes. There was amusement there and something else more sinister. “Let’s see if we can’t get you settled with some food and better accommodations before you tell me where you really should be.”

 

After a few steps, you noticed he was leading you back the way he had come from earlier. The same place where all the other women had been tested previously. Of course he would test you first. You decided you would comply as much as possible and feed his screwed up ego. Maybe you could get some special treatment despite not being able to bear curses, by being a sorcerer.The last thing you wanted was for him to tie your hands down. So long as they were free you had an escape route through time and now he wouldn’t be expecting it. 

 

“You didn’t give me your name yet, dear.”

 

“How rude of me.” You idly commented, your stomach twisted as you decided what to say. You couldn’t think of a way giving him your real name would matter considering you weren’t even from this world, “L/n, y/n.”

 

Just as he was about to open the door to what you assumed is his laboratory/torture chamber he looked at you for a moment, “I’m not familiar with that name.”

 

You look away, mind moving rapidly, “What can I say, I was born from disgusting monkeys.” When you risk a look over he’s studying you closely giving you a saccharine smile. 

 

You barely blink before his arms are on you and his face is pressed close to yours. Eyes wide you stare into his manic black abysses. His fingers clench on your upper arms painfully as he pushes your back into the closed door that was in front of you moments earlier. He had spun your body so quickly you hadn’t even caught the movement. You turned your face away with a cringe as his breath was hot against your face. He leaned into your ear, his breaths fanning against you. If Kenjaku had been in Geto Suguru or even Tsukumo’s body you would have folded so fast to the abrupt press of his body on yours. But that rapist's face made your mouth go dry and your heartbeat pick up in anxiety, rather than desire. 

 

His voice was silky with this attempt at seduction, “Don’t be shy, L/n…You must understand the importance of a child's circumstances at birth. For such perfection as yourself to have been squandered on such worthless parentage.” 

 

Your face still turned away and eyes closed you tried to get him to let you go, feigning impropriety, “Y-you mustn’t be so forward Ke-Kamo. I may be of low birth, but my morals are not.”

 

He seemed to reign in his excitement somewhat as his grip on your arms loosened. “Forgive me, it’s just our meeting feels predestined.” He had no idea. One of his hands reached behind you to grip the door now and opened the room. The support at your back disappeared as the door swung open. You found his other arm on your lower back as he gently pushed you into the room in front of him.

 

The feeling of dread in your stomach continued to grow. The sinking anxiety only escalated as he shut and locked the door after you. You froze in horror as your eyes tried to take in the dreary room around you. The room was dark and smelled horribly of blood, sweat, and fear. The only source of lighting was a plethora of lanterns whose wicks were at various levels. Goosebumps rippled up your arms as your eyes locked on one item in particular that was in the center of the room. A wooden apparatus shaped like a chair. Leather restraining straps up and down the arms and legs of it. The chair itself was stained a dark red from its previous occupants. The wall behind the chair had all sorts of devices hanging from it: blood letters, trepanners, bone saws, serrated blades, acupuncture and moxibustion tools, cinches and pliers-. You felt faint, his hand on your back ushering you towards the chair.

 

You needed him distracted. Now. “I-I wait one moment. Tell me what your great goal is-“ your voice came out shaky as he started to laugh in pure amusement and excitement now. 

 

“Now, now, dear. After we’ve drawn your materials for testing, we will have all the time in your world to speak.” He stroked your lower back in a way a lover would with his right hand, “I won’t even remove your finger if your womb isn’t viable.” His face came up next to your ear, “but I have a good feeling about this.”  His left hand clamped solidly on your shoulder, “Now if you would just sit we can get started.”

 

Using all the strength you had you spun wrenching your shoulder from him with a pain filled twist. “Let me prove my worthiness to you!” You practically begged, your tone frantic. He looked irritated initially, then curious. 

 

His hand ghosted up to rest against your cheek, the touch kind but his expression and tone were demeaning, “And how do you intend to do that?” 

 

You could not let him strap you to that chair under any circumstances, “I’ll offer my materials to you freely, by my own hand.” 

 

Clearly he had not been expecting you to say that, as he laughed heartily. “Oh how amusing you are. This does sound fun.” His eyes shone malevolently, as if he was already banking on your failure to perform the operation on yourself. His voice was a whisper when he commented, “It’s going to hurt L/n. Are you sure you won’t run away?” 

 

Your face paled a shade in fear but your tone and expression were steel as you replied, “I am capable of anything. You would be best to remember that.” 

 

~~

 

The sprawling Kamo Estate was surrounded by a ten foot white stone wall; the top covered with a dark red tiled roofing. Guards armed arrows manned areas of the wall from on large wooden towers positioned inside the estate. The intention was to keep anyone from going out or in unless ordered otherwise. The only entrance in and out of the compound was a massive manned gateway. Beside the gate several buildings nearby housed experienced samurai of the normal human variety hired sorcerer guards. The building's security had been ratched up dramatically when the paranoid Kenjaku had taken possession of Kamo’s body.  

 

A lone man approached down the village's stone pathway leading up to the main gate.His figure was regarded with mild interest by the samurai on duty. The man’s features were not visible due to his head being tilted forward slightly under his long brimmed straw kasa. Garbed in a stolen dark kamishimo, his elegantly crafted katana looked only slightly out of place resting on his hip. His posture was relaxed as their hand rested against the red and gold handle of his sheathed katana.

 

As the outsider approached within shouting distance of the gate, the four sorcerers playing dice just within the compound looked up in horror simultaneously as a massively powerful cursed spirit's energy seemed to appear out of nowhere. The normal human samurai still unaware of the menacing aura, stood out in front of the gate and yelled to the newcomer, “What business do you have here?” 

 

The man’s tone was even and reserved, “I’m looking for someone, and I believe the master of the house may have an idea where I can find them.”

 

The samurai scowled, “Not just anyone is allowed to see Lord Kamo.” his hands moving to unsheath his own sword in a threatening manner. 

 

Once the initial paralyzing shock of the sudden massive influx of cursed energy subsided, the strongest sorcerer in the group of Kamos guards began yelling directions from the watch house, “Lock down the gates! Alert Lord Kamo immediately that a powerful curse may attack!”

 

The sorcerers ran in different directions to do as they were bid, the strongest one moving to scale the nearest watchtower. A large Shikigami in the shape of a traditional oni appeared at his side ready for a battle to the death. 

 

Seeing those behind the samurai at the front gate begin to scatter and prepare for war the newcomer sighed in resignation. “I don’t want to kill any normal people… this is your last chance to stand down.”

 

The massive wooden gate slammed shut blocking the entrance as it was released from its chains inside the compound. 

 

The samurai looked behind him in confusion at being locked outside; before his entire body began to shake violently in fear, his bowels releasing in terror. 

 

The last thing he remembered hearing when he woke up months later was a deadly calm voice calling, “Come out, Rika.”

Notes:

POLL TIME WHO WE FUCKING FIRST(This is for curiosity sake only I already have my pick 😂)

https://www.tumblr.com/quinnyundertow/740810988434128896/when-i-catch-you-gege-chapter-1-quinnyundertow

Chapter 20: Time & Tribulations

Summary:

A lot happens in this one. Probably the darkest chapter yet. Fluff starts next chapter. Im sorry ilu

Notes:

TW: Suicide, Vomit, Torture, Abortion, Gore, Sexual Assault, Rape

Soooooooo. This one is a doozy. Longest chapter yet because I had things I wanted to say and it just kept getting longer. This is probably going to be the darkest chapter for a long time. Fluff will commence next chapter. It's a lot but i tried to keep some parts lighter. New readerx tag.

I made up the Kamo kids and Shina Gojo

The day you had left Yuta Okkotsu and Junpei Yoshino’s timeline, you had set into motion an avalanche of events that you had no idea were occurring. The one with the farthest reaching consequence was that without even realizing it, Yuta had copied your time hopping technique and stored it away in his memory for future use.

He had no idea, until a week later, when he missed the train due to tripping and dropping his school books. Frustrated, watching the train pull away, he inadvertently gone back to right before the fall and avoided it the second time around. He had missed the train that time as well from the shock of everything that had just happened. At first, when he understood time had been rewound, he had been overjoyed assuming you had initiated it and were back on this timeline.

However, no amount of searching the metro platforms had produced you. He had spent the rest of the school day watching the trains go by and trying to figure out how he had made the time jump happen and what it all meant. The only resolution he had come up with by the time he was supposed to go back home, was that he would not use your ability until after he talked to you again. The last thing he wanted was to undo all your hard work time hopping.

And for a while Yuta had been content with that. He and Junpei became friends. On the weekends they watched movies, experimented with their ability to see curses and manipulate cursed energy. Everything had occurred as you said it would. The blindfolded, white haired, Satoru Gojo had recruited him to Jujutsu High after a particularly violent incident where Yuta had lost control of Rika and she crammed several bullies in one locker. Satoru Gojo had even gone out of his way to recruit Junpei after Yuta had told him of his friend's abilities.

On the day Yuta was to begin attending Jujutsu High he was over the moon waiting for you to arrive. He blushed at the memory of you stroking his cheek, softly telling him to be strong and that you would do everything you could to be there when he started at the new school. That night he lay in bed staring at the ceiling wondering if something had happened to you, when you never arrived. Maybe you were just busy or the timeline had shifted slightly and you had the day wrong. Surely you would arrive in a few days, apologizing for the mistake and he would get to see you again.

Days turned into weeks and weeks into months. Something had to have gone terribly wrong. You had told him no one could know about your visit but it was like you had dropped off the face of the earth. What if you had failed? What if you died trying to save the future by yourself? He tried not to catastrophize, but as time trekked on he fell into a depression. That was when he decided that since you had been the one to save him, he would save you too. He started to delve into your ability, without actually performing time jumps. He found you were both connected by this technique and if he focused hard enough he could see glimpses of the timelines you had lived so far. The more trauma involved in a memory the easier it was for him to latch onto it. It felt wrong and intrusive to see these bits and pieces of memories but if it saved your life, he would just grovel for your forgiveness later.

In all the most violent and traumatic snapshots of your memories, he bore witness to one common denominator; a massive scar across the forehead. The terror that ran through you when a blonde man revealed he had the scar, that man kicking you in the back and breaking your arms, the same scar but on a black haired man who trapped you in a cage, who made you slice yourself open, who sexually assaulted you and beat you into the ground until you looked like you were dead. When he had seen the final memory you left of the scarred man ending you, Yuta had been violently ill until only dry heaves racked his body.

When Yuta started to watch these traumas he had not been able to sleep. Night terrors had started up, it was a struggle to eat and keep the food down and he began to self isolate. Satoru Gojo became very worried for his student and would visit daily to try to get Yuta to open up. It wasn’t until he approached Gojo with a strange question, that finally Yuta began to recover. “Do you know of any evil sorcerers who had a scar across their forehead?”

Gojo paused, thinking back on his history lessons. An idle hand rubbing his neck in thought, “Do you mean Noritoshi Kamo?”

~~

Kenjaku smiled at you, his expression mocking as he lifted his long pale fingers to tilt your chin slightly so you were forced to meet his dark eyes,“ Such fearsome words.” His fingers trailed down your throat before ghosting away. He turned his back to you before walking to a nearby wall. You watched as he eyed several different tools, before stopping at a long scalpel like knife. “It’s very rare I get to work alongside female sorcerers. It’s as you said earlier, the men of this era fear women with power. They tuck them away and stand on them so that they can never hope to rise to their level.” The way he spoke made him sound like a champion of feminism. This of course was nothing more than another mask he was wearing in order to keep you compliant. Had you not been in a literal cage alongside women he beat and experimented on perhaps you would have fallen for his flowery words.

He turned back to you having found what he was looking for among his various implements of torture. “I will run you through the procedure, then you will perform it.” His eyes gleaming under the lantern light as he held his hand out for you to place your left hand in his.

You couldn’t help but flinch when the back of your hand made contact with his palm and he held it in place. He stretched your arm out so it was easier to access, then lightly traced a long vertical line down the inner flesh of your lower arm. “You will make an incision vertically from here to here.” The first here was punctuated by a line starting at the elbow while the second ended at the wrist. You couldn’t help the shiver that went down you, as he lightly traced your arm. “We will then collect a small jar of your blood and a biopsy of flesh to test against a cursed spirit for compatibility.” You were starting to feel nauseous as he held out the scalpel to you. Your hand shook as you picked up the tool. The only saving grace was that the scalpel was incredibly sharp. It barely touched you and beads of blood began to run down your arm. Clenching your jaw, you quickly flicked your wrist and sliced down the area pointed out to you moments earlier. The blood gathered neatly into a line, not a drop was wasted as his blood manipulation technique made it flow into the receptacle Kenjaku was holding. There was a lot of blood, you realized that was the point, but you couldn’t help but feel light headed as the pain began to envelop you. Once the vial was full Kenjaku turned off his technique, the blood now pooling down your arm before splashing onto the floor. You passed the scalpel back to him with a shaking hand and a small serrated moon shaped knife was given to you. “Get in the wound and take out some flesh, it doesn't need to be much.” The way Kenjaku was watching you throughout this whole process made you wonder if he was getting off on it.

You stared at the new knife pressed into your hand feeling queasy, when a harsh rapping sounded on the door to the room you were currently in. “Lord Kamo! Your presence is immediately requested at the front gate. We are under attack by a strong cursed spirit.”

Kenjaku looks incredibly annoyed as he takes the blood filled jar from you, “I hate being interrupted.” He seethes, snatching the tools from you before gesturing at a nearby table with bandages and a thin strip of cloth material you can only assume is for stitches. “Clean yourself up. The biopsy isn’t vital, it just makes the process faster.”

You notice Kenjaku is no longer in front of you, but is arguing with whoever is at the door. The blood loss is giving you a somewhat patchy reality, as you move to press the bandages against your wound to staunch the bleeding. Picking up the stitching material, you sink to the ground with a hiss. Your back is pressed up against a shelf to use as a brace. The tools needed to fix yourself up lay beside you. You had considered resting on the wooden chair briefly before deciding there was no way you were going to willingly sit on that thing. Especially if there was a chance of Kenjaku leaving the room.

You barely registered that Kenjaku was talking to you as he poured the blood he collected into the gullet of a curse he must have just summoned, “- Will return and by then we should have our results.” The smile he sent you would be chilling, if you weren’t so dizzy. You watched him, the curse, and the man who came to fetch Kenjaku leave you alone in the room. The sound of the bolt locking is the last thing you heard before they left.

“Damn it…” you mutter. The pressure you're applying isn’t as heavy as it needs to be and your arm that isn’t injured is shaking enough to where you couldn’t sew the wound shut even if you knew how. When you had come to this time period you must have healed your injuries via reverse curse technique even if it wasn’t a cognizant decision. Your arms not being broken now was evidence enough of that. If you can do it once, you are determined to do it again, now. Your energy is dangerously low but conserving it means nothing if you die here. You focus every fiber of your being on the wound on your arm. In your head you imagine the tendons and ligaments weaving together, starting at the deepest point of the wound and working their way up. While in this meditative state you feel a burning sensation emanating from your healthy hand as it presses against the wound. Your mind wanders and derails your thoughts the lower your energy gets. The blood is escaping the cloth bandage slower now. You decide to stop healing now since the trauma is no longer deep enough to need stitches. A quick tight wrapping around the laceration gives you the piece of mind you need to try and start moving. You need to get out of here before Kenjaku returns.

Taking a moment to gather your wits about you, you grab onto the shelf behind you to lift yourself up. Movement on the shelf you are holding grabs your attention. A fist sized curse that looks like an amalgamation between a bug and a human fetus is suspended in a purple liquid. The small creature stretches its legs before it blinks its eyes blearily, as if it has just woken from a nap. Now at eye level, you watch as its big eyes focus, notice you and look around your features curiously. It may be the blood loss, but you can’t help but laugh happily at the little guy watching you. “Choso?” The lightheadedness must be affecting you because for some reason you start crying. Maybe you're just happy to see a friendly face...uh, friendly fetus. You know curses don’t age and develop like humans. Mahito was evidence enough of that. At the point where Mahito went after Junpei he was only around seven months old and was developmentally that of an adult. It was likely Choso was fully developed mentally as well, and just needed a body to be housed in or whatever ritual Kenjaku had performed to make him into a full fledged being.

You rubbed your good arm against your eyes to clear away the tears, “Sorry, I’m just really happy to see you.” Even though Choso wasn’t able to speak to you, you felt comprehension in his eyes. You couldn’t help but wonder what his personality was like presently, since he didn’t appear to have any brothers yet. Maybe he was emotionally attached to his mother instead. Speaking of which, “I’m going to try and get your mama out this hell hole and I can't stand to leave you here with that monster Cho.” You glanced around the room and shivered at the idea of him having to sit here and watch people tortured day in and out. You look back down at him, his six little buggy legs doing some sort of doggy paddle. He’s so ugly he made it back around to cute again. Since he’s clearly a sentient being, it only feels right to ask for his permission, “Is it okay if I take you with me?”

You swear the little dude bobs in affirmation and that’s all you need to quickly move into action. Who knows how long Kenny will be gone for and the last thing you wanted was for him to show up again. You feel a little less dizzy now as your arm has stopped actively bleeding despite the bandage being fairly soiled with blood and dirt. You grab one of the large sickle looking knives hanging from the wall that reminds you the most of your kusarigama and tuck it under your arm. You don’t have enough cursed energy to imbue it into the weapon, so hopefully you won’t run into anything significantly strong. After a quick look around, you find some more long strips of fabric that Kenjaku had been using as bandages or body wrappings. Grabbing a few, you went back to where Choso was on the wall and started to tie the fabric around you like a sling of some sort. You couldn’t help but talk to him as you worked, “I don’t think I have the strength to hold your jar normally, but I can get you into this sling and that should be good enough until we can get the hell out of here.” You focused on the knots and make sure they are good and tight.

When you went to grab Choso from the shelf something looked off. The little guy was being pretty active as if he was trying to get your attention. You froze when you realized his eyes were darting from your own to something behind you. Blood running cold, you noticed in the reflection of his glass you could see the outline of the man from earlier approaching you from behind, “Now where exactly do you think you're going?”

You gently picked Choso’s container up, not wanting to waste any more time and tucked it into the sling across your chest. You quietly said sorry to him, seeing the water movements make him look like he’s riding waves in the ocean. At least you didn’t have to worry about him drowning.

You turned taking your makeshift kusarigama into your hand. You should have assumed Kenjaku wouldn’t leave you alone but up until this point the man left to watch you must have remained outside the room. You turned to see the middle aged man leering at you in a way that bordered on obscene, “I’m surprised you're already up and moving after losing all that blood.” The man sounded disappointed as he eyed your injury. “No matter, Kamo won’t be back for a little bit, let’s have some fun kitten.”

You grimaced at the man noting he had little to no cursed energy. Then again neither did Toji. “This kitty has claws.” You murmured, “Give me the keys Kamo left you with and I won’t have to kill you.”

The man laughed at you, taking into consideration your pale face, bandaged and shaking hands and the light cold sweat across your forehead. “I think I’ll take my chances.” He gave you no other warning as he rushed forward, his arms grasping at your hands intent on disarming you.

Under normal circumstances you wouldn’t have struggled to put him in his place but the pure exhaustion rushing through you was affecting your mobility. Both of his hands wrapped tightly around your uninjured right arm holding your weapon. Using his weight and height to his advantage, he pushed you backwards into the shelf you had taken Choso off of moments ago. Grunting with exertion you tried to push back with little luck. He slammed your wrist into the shelf behind you multiple times attempting to get your fingers to release your sickle. He was going to break your good wrist if you let this continue, crying out in pain, you chose to release the weapon for now making sure to note where it fell. You allowed him to push you against the shelf, the wood biting into your back. Your rage grew, under a mask of indifference, like the heat on a pot about to boil over.

The man leaned into your body, his face close to your own. “Now get on your knees, and if you do a decent job, I won’t bust your teeth out.”

Face lowered so that your eyes were obscured, you slowly knelt to the ground, “Yes sir.” you murmured.

Once on your knees, he pushed your head down, you heard his hands rustling with his pants. The second he was sufficiently distracted, you put all your energy into swinging your upper body to grab the scythe you had dropped moments before.

“Now that wasn’t so hard was it-” the man's words were cut off by his own screams as you were sprayed with his blood. Fortunately the blade was sharp, as it rent through the flesh of his pelvis, slicing off the source of your problems at the root. His unattached member fell to the floor, his face white as he tried to stem the blood flowing out of him. Standing you kicked his knee from the side causing him to buckle and he fell into his own bodily fluids moaning in pain. You leaned over his face grabbing his shirt by the collar, “You're lucky I don’t gut you like a fish. I want you to remember me every time you try to piss out of the gaping hole you have left and know its less than you deserve for trying to rape me.” You let loose a violent kick into the area you had just sliced before leaning over and grabbing the keys the man had dropped. You glanced down to see little Choso looking up at you. He almost looked happy, his big eyes scrunched up. “Yeah, fuck that guy right? Let’s go.” you state grabbing the keys and exiting the room you had been in.

You quickly moved down the hall and found yourself back where you had woken up trapped hours ago. The cage looked even more terrifying when viewing it from the outside. When you approached you felt hope and an eagerness to free the women left inside. That notion quickly faded when they cowered from your blood soaked form. You held up the keys, “I’m just going to free you. There’s some chaos outside so you should be able to run for it.”

The room was completely silent except for the sound of the key clicking loudly in the lock. At the creak of the cage door opening, you saw none of the women had moved. You were baffled, they knew what would happen if they stayed, “ Why aren’t you trying to run?”

One of the younger girls looked at you in confusion, “And go where?”

You paused for a moment uncertain, “Home?”

The same woman shook her head before meeting your gaze, “Who do you think sent us here? If we just go home, they’ll assume we are sullied or they’ll send us right back.” You try to meet any of the other women’s gaze but they all refuse to make eye contact with you. A separate girl comments coldly, “If you have somewhere you can go then you should, but don’t assume everyone else is in the same position as you.”

You can’t help but feel like you’ve been slapped as you walk away. You leave the door unlocked in case they change their minds but you only just realized how unbelievably lucky you are to have been born in the time you were and that you didn’t have to stay here. You are still determined to find Choso’s mom, but a heaviness is weighing on you that hadn’t been there before. The fact that not everyone has the luxury of being saved.

~~

A drawback of blocking the cursed energy waves created during his experiments from leaking out of his laboratory was that it was almost impossible to sense outside cursed energy while inside. When Kenjaku emerged from the underground bunker, he was surprised by the sheer scale of power being demonstrated across the estate. An incredibly strong cursed spirit was fighting against Kamo’s sons on the other side of the compound. Kenjaku’s advanced ability to sense cursed energies, coupled with his knowledge of Kamo’s son’s potential, he could tell this would be a close fight and not in his side's favor. If he didn’t intervene that is. As much as he hated to admit it, his servants had been right in requesting his help. Of course that didn’t make them any less useless.

Kenjaku made his way across the Kamo property at the pace of one enjoying an evening stroll. The curse while strong, would not pose a problem for him and he was interested in seeing if it was capable of killing a few of Kamo’s kids before he arrived. The more interesting train of thought Kenjaku began fixating on was, where such a strong cursed spirit had come from? There was nothing in the open that would attract such a curse to the estate on its own. It had to be accompanying a curse user or sorcerer.

Frowning, his first assumption was the Gojo's meddling in his work again. Ever since one of their daughters had gone missing in the act of attempting to elope with one of Kamo’s sons, they had blamed him for her disappearance. He had of course been responsible for it but they didn’t know that, they had no evidence, just a hunch and they had been a thorn in his side since.

Despite that, the outcome hadn’t all been negative. Even if she hadn’t had a compatible womb, her sweet screams had kept him entertained for months. Not to mention Kamo’s eldest son had been on his best behavior since, believing his father had housed her in an alternate location, as collateral for his disobedience. He wasn’t entirely wrong. Her body may be rotting away forgotten but her pretty eyes would remain on a shelf in Kenjaku's underground chamber for posterity.

You reminded him of the Gojo girl at least somewhat in your insolence and cunning. She had thought she was smarter than him too. It had made breaking her that much more enjoyable. Kenjaku glanced briefly at the small floating curse that was still processing your materials for curse womb compatibility. At the end of the day the result wouldn’t change your fate too terribly much. He already had one broodmare. Two would just escalate his current experiments timeline and for a man who had all the time in the world that meant very little. Either way he would enjoy using you up until there was nothing left.

~~

Rika slammed her weight through the heavy wooden entrance to the estate like it was paper. The massive logs that made up the gateway flew through the air slamming into the surrounding buildings. The original plan had been one of guerrilla warfare. Rika would distract while Yuta went to find you. This wasn’t looking like it was going to be so viable now that they had been rebuffed before even being able to access the compound. Arrows began to rain down on Rika and Yuta as he pulled out his katana to focus on the samurai guards in front of him. Yuta ignored the falling arrows, his entire trust was in the giant special grade curse of the girl that he deeply cared for even now. Rika’s tone was hysterical as she screamed, “DON’T HURT YUTA!” her hands hovering above him like a makeshift shield so the sharpened projectiles pinged off uselessly or embedded themselves in the curse like a splinter would a man.

“Rika, I really don’t want to kill people if we can help it.” Yuta ground out with a grimace as he rushed forward, the blunt side of his katana slamming into the side of a man unfortunate enough to run towards him with a weapon. “Except for Noritoshi Kamo. I want him to die screaming.” something about the way Yuta said those words caused Rika to become overwhelmed with a joyful aggression. Her voice rang with laughter as she picked up debris from the demolished gate and threw them into a nearby watchtower, the large wooden podium crashing to the ground violently.

The last three months of effort Yuta had put into training alongside his new friends and Satoru Gojo was evident in the way he moved and sensed incoming attacks before they hit him. All non-sorcerers had fled when the attack started, either not being able to see the attacking Rika or realizing it was way out of their capability. Yuta felt relieved by this, hoping they could keep the casualties low. “Where is Noritoshi Kamo?” Yuta yelled out after walking further into the compound. Two of the sorcerers who had been guarding the gate jumped at him in an attempt to knock out the source of the special grade curse. Unable to hold himself back any longer as it would surely cost him his life, he turned his katana so that the sharp side of his weapon faced his enemy. Rika screamed, grabbing one of the aggressors out of the air and slammed him into the ground repeatedly. Yuta couldn’t help but flinch knowing that had to have been a killing blow. He still did not have the level of control over Rika to have her fully acknowledge his orders. The strongest of the guards came, slashing his own sword at Yuta while his Oni Shikigami attempted to distract Rika with a hit and run style of fighting.

Yuta’s daily training against Maki was showing in the way he was able to parry and stand his own ground against the guard. The blows came faster than his rational mind could process them, his body only reacting on pure instinct. When the aggressor's blade flashed towards his face Yuta managed to dodge and found an opening that would likely kill his target. Before he could slam his weapon home he pulled the hit, unable to commit to killing his first human. Yuta’s moment of hesitation was exploited, as the guard slashed upwards slicing a gash up his chest violently. The grunt of pain he released at the laceration enraged Rika as her large hand slammed down on the man fighting Yuta underneath her. The power of the blow flattened him, breaking his neck and killing him instantly. Yuta stared at the body next to him, the eyes glassy and the form completely pressed flat, his innards exposed. “Shit, shit.” he shook his head violently trying to refocus on the task at hand. He had seen how you would be abused at Noritoshi Kamo’s hand and he was here to prevent that from happening. These people he killed were those who worked for the monster who had tortured you. They didn’t deserve his mercy.

“Rika we need to find y/n, but I can’t feel her energy at all. We nee-” his words were interrupted as a massive gust of wind sliced through the air around him. The kasa adorning him was violently pulled off his head and ripped to pieces in the sharpened wind.

Three men approached, two looking to be his age while the last was in his twenties. They were clearly related as their features closely resemble one another. Their eyes were thin and fox-like while their hair and eyes were jet black. The oldest of the group stepped forward, Rika rising to meet him. Before the two could clash, Yuta jerked his arm out to stop Rika, “Wait Rika.” He turned to the newcomers, as they watched him critically. “I don’t want to kill anyone else.”

One of the younger siblings spit at the ground, “Then you should never have come here.” the oldest brother held his own hand up to silence the younger sibling.

Yuta decided to take advantage of the brief silence, “Noritoshi Kamo has taken someone precious to me and I will not leave until I have her.” Yuta’s voice was angry and impassioned despite his plea for peace. Just because he didn’t want to kill anyone, didn’t mean he wouldn’t.

The oldest of Kamo's sons' faces was grim as his mouth thinned. “You aren’t weak, but you aren’t strong enough to kill Noritoshi Kamo. You’ll just go in there and die.” he remarked, his face conflicted.

Becoming angry Yuta yelled, “Then I’ll die trying to save her. Now get out of my way!” About to release Rika, to tear into the surrounding area, the man spoke his own voice filled with rage.

“That thing inside Noritoshi Kamo, took someone precious to me as well. You don’t stand a chance against him alone and neither do I, but together we may be able to kill it.” Yuta froze, staring up at the serious man who was nothing but sincere.

The younger siblings stared up in confusion at their elder brother, “You’d kill father?” one of them yelled in fury.

The oldest brother turned on him raging, “That THING is not our father.” he moved to meet the eyes of a stricken Yuta who wasn’t sure what to believe now. “Well what do you say? You're the first person who has come to kill him that may actually stand a chance, but not if he sees us coming.”

Seeing only honesty and pain in the other man's gaze Yuta nodded passionately, “Tell me what we need to do to kill the bastard.

~~

Just before Kenjaku approached the front gates, a massive show of power was unleashed causing the entire compound to shake from the shockwave. The invading curse's energy was immediately wiped from his senses when all three Kamo’s sons attacks were released at the same time. Somewhat impressed, Kenjaku jumped down towards three of his host's sons. “And here I thought I would have to be the one to destroy it.” He spoke with his eyes locked on the oldest and most rebellious of Kamo’s children. Or formerly most rebellious.

The young man gestured towards the devastation created in the side of the compound's walls. “It was strong, but it was stupid.” he murmured.

Kenjaku laughed, “They usually are.” He turned to leave only to hear Kamo’s oldest address him again.

“I have done everything you have asked of me over the last year. I want to see Shina Gojo, please father." The tone of voice the eldest Kamo used was pathetically weak and filled with barely hidden regret.

Kenjaku observed the curse next to him as it shone in the dark purple that indicated your processed materials made you the host of a viable womb. He knew he had something special, when he met your eyes earlier. Feeling the closest thing he could to happiness, Kenjaku laughed when he addressed Kamo’s son, “Who?” he paused for dramatic effect before turning around with a smile, “Ah yes. The pretty little Gojo girl. I told her a few months back she could return to you but unfortunately she decided to go with a man she found more pleasing while you were apart.” Kenjaku watched pain and rage enter the younger man's eyes before he managed to mask his emotions. Unable to help himself from twisting the knife a little further Kenjaku continued, “Try to pick a more faithful whore next time.” He left Kamo’s children staring at his back, knowing that it didn’t matter how much they fumed, they were too weak to do anything against his might.

 

~~

“If I was a psychopathic rapist where would I hide an important victim?” You muttered under your breath as you navigated the main Kamo estate. You assumed he would keep her close enough to his lab and bedroom for easy access. The thought made you want to puke. You tried each door as you navigated the halls. They all looked the same, but at least you were able to work unbothered. The house was fairly empty at the moment, given most people had fled when the special grade curse had started rampaging out front. The cursed energy emanating from the battle zone was insane. The only other time you felt something this strong since entering the JJK universe, was when you had met Yuta and Rika, and thankfully you weren’t on the receiving end of that power. Despite the curses strength, you were positive Kenjaku would be able to destroy the cursed spirit after a brief fight, and as such needed to move your ass.

“Cho baby, this is not looking good.” You mumble to your little buddy as he rides in the sling you Jerry-rigged. You vaguely realized that Choso in this form had you treating him more like a pet than a man. Thankfully, given his sleepy and, if you weren’t hurting people he cared about, easy going personality, you didn’t think he would be super upset about everything at the end of the day. An idea struck you when you thought of his family. Choso had been able to sense where his family was, especially at the time of their death. What if he could sense his mother? It was worth a try. You paused looking down at the jar against your chest; Choso had been watching you before you looked down. “Cho cho I’ve got an idea. Do you think you could sense where your mother is or maybe if she’s pregnant, your brother?” His eyes drift to the side as if he’s thinking or trying it out before he looks back at you and bobs up and down. You're going to cry if he keeps being this cute. Tucking your sickle under your arm, you manage to heft up the jar so you can pull him up, so he can see outside of the sling. After a second, one of his little clawed feet poked the glass at the hallway in front of you. You're actually amazed at how easily you navigate the hallway now that Choso is leading the way. It doesn’t take you more than a few minutes to find an identical locked door to all the others towards the end of a hallway.

You can’t help but hesitate before you open the door. After trying to save the women earlier from the underground cage, you were feeling a large amount of trepidation towards what you would find when you encountered Choso’s mother. What if she, like the others, had no place to go. Certainly she couldn’t just go home, that would be the first place that Kenjaku would go to hunt her down. If you had more strength you could try to take her with you back to the present but there was no way that was going to happen any time soon. Perhaps an initial contact to tell her you were going to help her would be more than enough for now and then you needed to get the hell out of here. At least until you recouped enough to be able to escape this place. You hold the jar Choso is in a little tighter as you stare at the locked door. He looks happy to be able to see his family but you have a bad feeling in your gut. “Choso, I don’t know how this is going to go, but we are going to do what we can, okay?” If he heard you, he doesn’t acknowledge, his eyes watching the door you're about to open.

You lower Choso into the sling, “I can’t hold you and unlock the door but I can take you out once we get in, if that’s what you want.” You see him bob in affirmation and with your hands free you reflexively knock on the door. Frowning at the habit you go for the ring of keys, you try out several before one finally clicks loudly, unlocking the room. You slowly open the room and the interior is pitch black. Cursing under your breath you open the door as wide as possible, to let in what little light you can, before retreating to the hallway to grab one of the many lanterns hung on the walls as a source of light.

Re-entering now that you have a light source, you hold it higher in an attempt to see if anyone is inside. You pick Choso out of the sling and set him on a nearby dresser so he can see if he wants. “Excuse me? I’m sorry to bother you…” you cringe at the way you are addressing her but you have no idea what her name is or even if she's here.

It isn’t until you hear a hoarse voice muffled by covers that you realize the woman is curled in a ball in the bed, “What do you want?” The hoarseness sounds like it is coming from either disuse or crying. You close the door behind you, and slowly approach the bedside. Seeing a lantern nearby you lean over and use the one you are carrying to light it.

“Don’t”. her voice is angry as you light another lantern. As much as you don’t want to, you need to get her to focus on you for a moment. Anger is better than the depressed state you walked into.

“I-I want to help you.” you say out loud realizing how underwhelming and inept you sound.

The bed moves as the woman laying in it sits up. Her face is gaunt and her eyes have large tired rings around them. “You want to help…” she looks at you like you're an idiot before laughing right in your face. “Have you come to kill Kamo then?”

You can’t help but blush heavily in shame, “I-I’m not strong enough to do that.” you hate having to ask this but you feel like you have no other choice, “If I can get you out of here, do you have anywhere you can go? If not, maybe I can take you with me to-”

“If I leave here he will kill my whole family.” Fuck. You had come here with idyllic expectations of helping and all you were doing was putting salt in their wounds. You should have just stayed in that damn field you woke up in and not moved until you could have left. How naive were you to think you could help these women.

Clenching your fists at your sides you try to think of an alternate solution, “What if I get you to another sorcerer family? Is there a chance they would defend you from Kamo?”

The covers are thrown back swiftly as she stands to her feet in front of you, her gaze blazing with indignation, “Get me out of here? How do you propose we do that?” It's only at that moment you see her immensely swollen belly. She is very pregnant, her face contorted in pain as she stands in front of you. “If you want to help me, give me a way to kill myself.” you blanch at her statement knowing she's being completely serious. Death may be better than what she is enduring but how could you just give her the means to end her life.

You back away from her a few steps, “I-I can’t do that.” you see her gaze downward to the sickle you still hold.

“Give that to me.” she holds out her hand expectantly towards you. Her eyes have a dangerous glint in them that is starting to scare you, “I’ve already tried hanging myself and cutting my wrists with blunt objects. Something like that will end me before the monster can have me healed.”

You back away a step or two, “Wait, I- I can come back. With a better plan or-”

She closes the gap between you, her voice rising in volume and pitch the longer she speaks, “When the last abomination clawed its way out of me the pain was more than a human should bare. My insides were completely destroyed and I should have died but he brought me back after watching me bleed out on the floor; and do you know what I thought?” You flinched at the way she referred to Choso knowing he could hear her. He couldn’t help how he had been born anymore than anyone else. “I thought, I did it! I gave that monster the spawn of the devil he wanted and he would let me go home.” She was hysterical at this point and you couldn’t blame her. Your own face was full of horror at what she was describing as tears ran down her face, her eyes wide and manic. “Do you know how I was rewarded for my sacrifice?! I was raped over and over before my body had even healed and another one of those monsters was forced into me!” you flinched back as her thin arms pushed against you. It didn’t hurt so much as terrify you. It was at that moment she noticed Choso on her dresser by the door. The scream she let out in that moment was blood curdling. “GET THAT THING OUT OF HERE!”

“I’m sorry,” you heard your self reflexively whimpering, turning your back to her to go and grab Choso so you could tuck him back away. Everything had gone terribly wrong. Only one step in his direction and you felt the scythe you had tucked under your arm yanked away from you while you were pushed in the opposite direction. Caught off guard, your hands and knees hit the floor in shock. The wrist that had been smashed repeatedly into the bookcase earlier, snapped under your sudden weight on it. Pain ricocheted up your body as you cried out trying to cradle it against you. “Wait please, don-”. before you could fully turn you noticed it was raining. It was raining inside. The rain was red. You finished turning and sat back against the dresser in shock. In the moment it took for you to break your wrist she had slit her throat, her body falling to the ground. Half crawling half hobbling you got to her body and tried to place your hands over the gaping wound on her neck in shock. Your brain was telling you to heal her but your body had nothing left to give. You pushed against the wound trying to staunch the blood but it was far too deep. “Fuck. Fuck. Oh Fuck.” You weren’t sure how long you stood next to her trying to put pressure on the wound, despite knowing it would do nothing.

Your body was on autopilot as you eventually started to back away from her. “Kenjaku….” you looked around the blood splattered room in confusion before going to the dresser and picking up Choso’s jar wordlessly and placing him back in the sling. “Kenjaku…”. You wanted him to pay. You wanted to hurt him in any way you possibly could at this moment. Staring at the body on the floor lit by the lantern against the wall you walked over to the lantern, took it in your good hand and then smashed it against the wooden floor with all your might. The flames began to lick up the walls with a speed that was shocking. The woman's corpse and her bed were alight almost immediately. As the fire spread you felt a smile crawl across your lips. You left the room taking the other two lanterns you had lit. As soon as you entered the hall, a long trail of blood dripping off your clothes, you threw a lantern into the hallway leading from where you had just left. The whooshing sound of flames engulfing the wooden structure was cathartic. You started to laugh, your mind splitting at some point as you continued down the hall. Each time you passed a lantern you plucked it off the wall and slammed it into the ground. At some point you had begun skipping down the hallway. Laughter bubbling up as you slammed lantern after lantern into the flammable structure. The building began to groan as fire began to eat up every piece of wood it could find. You happened to reach a door to the outside and exited the building with a flourish. The warm summer breeze outside fanned the flames higher to other levels of the house. “KENJAKU?!” you screamed into the night air.

You felt him before you saw him. His aura was purely menacing, as a tone cold as ice spoke, “What have you done?” The look of shock on his face filled you with an unprecedented joy.

You laughed at the closest thing he could express to the pain on his face. Good, you hoped it hurt. You hoped it hurt more than anything had hurt him in his lifetime. He couldn’t love people but he loved his things and his legacy. “What’s wrong Kenjaku? I redecorated. Don’t you like it? I felt like after all the hard work you’ve done you deserve something for yourself.”

His face was blank as he turned towards you but the ferocity in his aura and his eyes was palpable. “Who the hell are you and how do you know my name? Nevermind, I’ll find out in due time. First you will learn what it means to rage against me mortal. Then the rest of your existence will be filled with unimaginable suffering.”

Notes:

I hope you guys enjoyed the chapter even if it was heavy. I always appreciate everything you guys comment to me. I've been having fun on the tumblr with ya'll so please feel free to come say hi or whatever. Love ya'll.
https://www.tumblr.com/quinnyundertow

Chapter 21: Destruction & Disquiet

Summary:

Leaving the past to make a better future

Notes:

TW: Sexual assault, violence.

I’m sorry I haven’t responded to all your wonderful comments but I read and enjoyed them all. I was in a writing mood and I figured you’d appreciate the new chapter more. ❤️❤️❤️❤️

When Choso’s mother had ended her life in front of you something in your mind had broken. All the trauma and pain you had been pushing aside since you arrived here could be ignored no longer. Even if the way you had accomplished things wasn’t as desired, you had effectively destroyed a large chunk of Kenjaku’s work. The woman Kenjaku was going to torture to produce the nine cursed womb paintings was out of his grasp now, even if only in the loving embrace of death. All the research inside the Kamo household was lost in flames. You could see the women who had been locked in the underground bunker standing together outside in confusion, having left their confines when the inferno began. The prison’s above ground portion had been destroyed and had caved into his laboratory below, ruining any materials he had left within. 

 

Despite all that, it didn’t feel like you had won anything. Actually at this point you weren’t feeling much of anything, physically or emotionally. You were staring at the night sky. Beautiful embers and ash floating on the wind as everything around you continued to burn. Your vision kept fading in and out.  Ah, Kenjaku was on top of you. He was yelling something at you but there was no sound. Just a muffled ringing that was distracting you. You blinked and when you opened your eyes your body was curled on its side now. Kenjaku must have hit you. The outer garment of your furisode was on the ground a little ways away from you. The outfit was completely ruined. You wondered if Saori would ever forgive you for destroying such a fine piece of clothing.

 

Struggling to gain consciousness, you registered you were on your back again. Your white undergarment was pulled open at the top, your breasts exposed. The dissociation from the situation didn’t give you room for shame or embarrassment. Kenjaku was above you again, he did say you were a viable womb didn’t he? You would be replacing the woman you helped murder. You tried to save Kenjaku’s victims and became one instead. How ironic. You hadn’t been able to save anyone, not even yourself in the end.

 

~~

 

The rage that flowed throughout Yuta at the sight of you laying partially naked and broken on the ground was only equal to his sorrow. Kamo was on top of you leering down at your unconscious bloodied body. Your limbs were askew, some twisted in ways that indicated they were clearly broken. 

 

The plan abandoned in his fury, Yuta vaguely heard himself screaming as he swung his katana at the surprised Noritoshi Kamo’s throat. Kamo barely executed a dodge and was forced away from your prone form. Large gashes formed in the landscape from the power of Yuta’s swing alone. Rika and Kamo’s eldest son charged in on Noritoshi Kamo, both giving everything they could to try and wound or tire out the ancient curse user.

 

Running to your damaged figure Yuta knelt beside you, his arms freezing above you, not sure how to even lift you without causing you extreme pain. Very gently he covered your dignity before putting one arm under your knees and the other at your upper back. He held you close to his chest, your face falling limp against him. He couldn’t stop crying. Your lip was split, cheeks black and blue. He had never utilized the reverse curse technique, but after seeing Shoko perform it on himself post missions it had become a part of him just like your ability had. He focused totally on your internal injuries first. Several organs had been damaged badly when Kamo had beaten you. Your eyelids fluttered and a wave of hope rushed through him. Your eyes opened, your pupils unfocused and hazy. The more he healed you the more your eyes seemed to understand he was there. 

 

Rika and Kamo’s son were engaged in a vicious battle that Yuta needed to join. Noritoshi Kamo’s eyes, despite fighting the others, kept going to where Yuta was healing you as if to reassure himself you weren’t escaping. Kamo tried to charge Yuta but was intercepted by a furious Rika. Her attacks were quick enough that Kamo was forced to retreat slightly before he had to engage back in with the eldest son. Yuta stood, moving you further from the fighting. As soon as you were stable and he could infuse some of his cursed energy into you he would jump into the fray and try to see justice served to Kamo.

 

~~ 

 

You woke to a feeling similar to being bundled in a warm and cozy blanket on a cold winter's day. You felt so secure and protected. With some concentrated effort you managed to open your heavy eyelids. Your vision was unfocused and hazy but there was this beautiful angel looking down at you. You didn’t understand why he’s crying. Tears trailed down his cheeks and fell onto yours. Oh, it’s Yuta. You must be dead then. He’s so handsome it hurts. His jet black hair has grown out a little and he looks like he’s grown into himself some more. You manage to focus on his gray black eyes. The tired bags below them are more pronounced than before and they are rimmed in red as he cries. You are resting against his chest. The light rise and fall from his breathing is comforting. You want to lift your arm, to stroke his cheek and wipe his tears, but your body doesn’t obey the order. 

 

He carries you away from the fighting that you are oblivious to. The adrenaline coursing through your veins, that keeps the pain sensors in your brain from overloading you, are starting to wane. You close your eyes tightly, a small moan escaping you as your eardrums are restored and hearing is established. Yuta found a spot away from the blaze but within line of sight of the fighting so he can keep an eye on you. He kneels, setting you down as lightly as possible. He whips off the outer layer of his outfit and drapes it over you. His face is serious as he watches the fight across the way, his own fingers twitching in anticipation of jumping into the fray in mere moments. 

 

As your body heals and the pain flows in from all the wounds covering you, you realize this is reality and Yuta Okkotsu is kneeling next to you, his hands warm over various injuries as he heals the worst of them. “Yuta?” your voice barely comes out a raspy whisper filled with pain. 

 

He turns to you, his face softening from the harsh expression he held a moment earlier. He leans over you, his arm cradling you to him in a gentle emotion filled hug. His face is beside your neck, his expression hidden from you in your hair. His voice is choked as talks to you, “Y/n, Try not to talk too much. That bastard crushed your windpipe. We can talk about everything when you’re safe, okay? I’m going to heal the worst of your injuries and then I need to help fight Kamo.”

 

 “You can’t.” you manage to whisper into his ear as he keeps you hugged to him, as if he’s afraid you might disappear if he lets go. “He’ll kill you.”

 

He leans back a little so that he can look you in the eye, “I’m going to imbue you with my spiritual energy so you can get the hell out of here.” The look you give him is horrified. You weren’t just going to leave him here with Kenjaku. Before you can protest he puts a finger to your lips lightly, “You are the one he wants. As long as you’re here, I can’t focus on fighting him.” 

 

You stare at Yuta before turning to see a massive blast wave being released by Rika followed by Kenjaku’s blood shaped shards piercing the curse. As you find Kenjaku’s form in the fight you see him turn and meet your eyes, his face full of fury. Yuta was right, more than he understood. You had destroyed everything of value to Kenjaku here and his identity was essentially revealed, if he was fighting Kamo's heir. You were the only thing of value here for him. If nothing else Kenjaku was logical. If you disappeared, he would likely cut his losses and bail rather than allow himself to be injured for no gain. You wince, your throat burning as you force yourself to talk, “As soon as I leave, he’ll run. You have to let him go.”

 

Yuta frowned heavily, “He should die for what he did.” his fingers tighten slightly against your shoulders.

 

“He should.” you agree, “but he won’t today. Trust me, like I'm trusting you to come back to me if I leave.” 

 

He seems to deflate somewhat when you say that. His hand comes up to stroke your hair away from your face, “Okay. Take my cell. I’ll call you as soon as I get back to my timeline so I can find where you end up."He took his phone out of his pocket alongside his wallet and tucked them into the pocket of the jacket laying on you, “In case you need money." Before you can protest, he stands, reaching his arms out to you. He holds the jacket aloft  to help you put it on properly. 

 

You hold onto Yuta’s shoulders bracing yourself to a standing position despite the pain wracking through you, “Wait, I need to get Choso !”

 

~~

 

The pain you were feeling was excruciating as you managed to hobble run towards the burning Kamo estate. Yuta had rejoined the fight and the sound of his katana deflecting bloody projectiles rang through the night. The fire was still burning but the house had completely crumbled in on itself. There was debris everywhere and the night was making it hard to see Choso’s little jar somewhere on the ground. “Choso!” You couldn’t help calling out to him in the night. You weren’t sure what you wanted to happen but a part of you hoped he would move or something to get your attention. Maybe it was just a yell of desperation at this point. The longer Kenjaku fought the higher the probability Yuta would be seriously injured. You lifted debris and made your way back to where you had initially encountered Kenjaku. “Choso !?” You were starting to feel desperate. You couldn’t leave him here, but how much longer could you look. 

 

It was then that your eyes locked in on Saori’s furisode on the ground ripped and covered in blood. Your heart rate accelerated as you saw the item, your hands clammy and cold. Going over and picking it up your stomach dropped as you were bombarded with bits of memories. Kenjaku on top of you ripping it off, his hands groping and-. You huddled in on yourself putting your hands to your head, the mental anguish of remembering being too much. 

 

The traumatic reliving of your memories was broken by your bare foot being hit gently on the side. Confused and eyes wide you saw Choso and his vial up against your foot. He had been moving like a hamster would in a ball. His little feet paddling fast enough to slosh the water and cause the container to roll  over to you. “Choso…” you leaned over in relief, picking the little guy up carefully. “I was so scared I wouldn’t be able to find you…we need to get you a body. You're too vulnerable like this…” you hug the jar to your chest as you go to pick the furisode up. It was time for you to leave. Holding Choso at eye level you noticed he looked tired. The sadness of losing his whole family here was somehow visible on his countenance, “Come back with me, to where I’m from. It's far away but one of your brothers is there. Yuji is a kind, loving boy, who really needs you to take care of him. He will be all alone in the world soon as well . Not to mention, I want you to be there too.” Choso seemed to brighten at a prospective family and bobbed his assent. Picking up the sling you had used earlier you tied it around you and tucked in Choso and the damaged furisode.

 

“Now let’s say goodbye to that bastard Kenjaku and get out of here.” The last thing you wanted to do was face Kenjaku again, but you needed him to see you leave the area. You needed him to give up this fight seeing there was no longer a benefit to carrying it out. You turned, moving till you could observe the ongoing fight. You watched Yuta move in awe for a moment, amazed at how much progress he had made since the last time you had seen him. The fury in Yuta’s eyes was intense and his aura intimidating. You would trust him to come back to you; and in the worst case scenario you would turn back time and save him again. 

 

Yuta’s katana and a long blood shaped knife created by Kenjaku clashed. They pushed against each other looking for weakness in the other's form before Rika punched down at Kenjaku causing him to jump backwards. This was the best moment to interrupt, where you wouldn’t accidentally distract Yuta. “Hey Kenjaku, you son of a bitch!” You screamed across the battlefield causing him to turn his gaze, filled with rage and yearning. It chilled you to the bone but you couldn’t back down now. You needed to make sure he realized staying here was fruitless, “I’ve destroyed your research, I burned down your home, your identity as Kamo is exposed.” You posed your hands to time hop putting all the energy Yuta loaned you into charging up for the massive jump. Kenjaku was focused on you now. Trying to ignore Kamo’s son and Yuta he charged in your direction. You stood your ground as Yuta ran after him. “I killed the woman you degraded to only a womb, I’m taking your curse son, and by the time you finish fighting for your life here, I’ll be long gone.” Kenjaku was almost on you now. Spittle escaping from his lips like a rabid dog. “Have fun trying to pick up the pieces.”

 

“You’ll never escape me!” His voice was borderline hysterical. You had never seen his composure break like this before. You activated your technique just as Kenjaku’s hand groped towards you and Yuta dropped to strike him from behind. Right before his fingers closed around your arm the world spun and colors blurred. A familiar sickly feeling washed over you, as you left behind the most horrific experience you could imagine.

 

~~ 

 

You had never been so happy to see Tokyo crowds and traffic in your entire life. If you never went that far into the past again you would be happy. You felt a chill run down you at how close Kenjaku had gotten to grabbing you before you got away. You reached down hugging the sling around you quickly and when your hands hit something hard within you let out a heavy sigh of relief as you peered down to see Choso had made it in one piece.  “We made it Cho.” He was looking up at you sleepily as you gave him a small smile. “Me too.” People were staring as they walked by where you stood dazed near the sidewalk.  You couldn’t even begin to imagine what you looked like right now. Just from looking at your hands you could tell it wasn’t pretty. The skin on your wrists and hands exposed had black and blue marks littering them. The wrist you had broken by falling was restored but it was encircled by a dark ugly bruise. You had dirt, blood, and God knows what else is on you. 

 

Taking a deep breath you pulled out Yuta’s cellphone and made sure the ringer was on high. Then quickly searched the net for a nearby hotel that wasn’t going to be too expensive. “I don’t know about you but I could sleep for about a month after the last few days.” You muttered to Choso. Cringing you booked a room with Yuta’s card. You knew he wouldn’t mind, but it bothered you. You hoped he would come back to you soon. At the moment you were trying to stay disassociated enough to not deal with your current mental state. You needed to keep it together a little longer. Then when you were alone in the hotel, you could break down. You had earned yourself a good cry.

 

The nice thing about Tokyo was everything was right around one another. It was only a block or two to your hotel and while the staff was horrified at your appearance, you laughed it off as makeup for a period zombie piece. Whatever the hell that is. You gripped the room keys in hand as you rode the elevator to the room they had given to you on the fourth floor. Your toes flexed on the cold elevator tile. You hadn’t even realized you were still barefoot. It’s a miracle they even let you into this hotel. You looked down at Choso to see him sleeping. His little body curled in on itself, as it floated on the easy undulations of the water from your movements. You already felt so much affection for him and you had barely met. For all you knew he could hate you for being the one to allow his mother to murder herself and his unborn brother. 

 

The elevator jolted to a stop and you walked quickly to your designated room, keeping your head down as if that would help you to not attract attention if anyone walked by. Luckily the hall was clear and it saved you any additional embarrassment. When you found the correct door you stared at it for a minute not sure if you were ready to enter. You would finally have to start facing your own feelings once you entered through that door. Not only was there all the trauma you had ignored up until this point but Yuta still hadn’t reached out to you. 

 

It wasn’t until you heard the sound of a maid exiting a nearby room that you quickly used your keycard and entered the room. Heavy curtains were pulled across the windows leaving the entire room in a low light. You could see fine but it reminded you of dusk. You pressed your back against the door as your eyes moved around the room in a frantic fashion. Something about being locked in a room again was freaking you out. The room wasn’t too small and had a bathroom by the front entrance. Once you walked in a little further, there was a large bed with a bedside table and lamp, a television on the dresser, a work desk and chair and a small two person couch.

 

You moved to the work desk and gently unpacked Choso and sat him on it. He was still sleeping, his little legs moving in dreams every so often. You wanted to sleep too but needed to shower before getting in those clean sheets. Clean sheets after being freshly showered would feel amazing. You checked the phone again and saw no new texts or calls. Walking unsteadily to the bathroom you froze just before you opened the door to enter. You wouldn’t be able to ignore the state of your body any longer if you entered. The mirror would expose every beaten and broken part of you. The moments your brain had blocked out surrounding Kenjaku after the fire would have its evidence out in front of you in black and blue. You started to tremble, you weren’t ready for that. You didn’t know if you would ever be. You pulled your hand from the bathroom door knob like it had burned you. There was no rush, you could shower later; you rationalized. Clinging to any reason to postpone the inevitable. You rested your back against the hotel room entrance and then slid down it to rest on the floor. Now nothing would be dirtied and you didn’t have see your naked body yet.

 

You took out Yuta’s cell and stared at the blank screen indicating nothing had been missed. You checked to make sure the volume was on max again for good measure. You brought your knees up to your chest and set the cell resting on them so you wouldn’t miss anything before wrapping your arms around your knees in a self soothing hug. Your cheek laying on them as well. You didn't want to be alone waiting for Yuta to return. You wanted your boys. You wanted Yu and Nanami, Satoru and Suguru. You knew you couldn’t reach out to them or you would have to tell them everything. It could ruin all your hard work but that didn’t change what you wanted. You felt wetness running down your face and realized you were silently crying. 

 

Yuta’s phone rang at that moment with an unknown number and you jumped to answer it immediately. Please let it be him you thought answering it on the first ring. Your voice was breathless though a little hoarse from earlier injuries, “Yuta?!” 

 

The line was quiet for a moment before a familiar masculine but silky laugh rolled over the line, “Sweetheart, I think that’s my line considering the number I dialed. Did that dog Okkotsu not tell his loving mentor that he had a girlfriend?” The flirty and playful drawl made your heart clench in shock.

 

Before you realized what you were doing you spoke; your tone was quiet and broken with pent up emotions, “Satoru?”

 

The other line was totally silent in response. The ten year older version of the man you knew sucked in a surprised breath, “Who-?” He didn’t even finish his own thought as realization interrupted it, “No.. Y/n?” His tone was unsure and hopeful. As if what he was asking could only be wishful thinking. “Y/n L/n?.”

 

It had only been a few days for you, but after everything you had been through, the walk you took together to the pagoda felt like a lifetime ago. It had been so innocent and fun and now everything felt dark and meaningless. “Hi.” your voice cracked and the silent sobs you had been trying so hard to hold back came out.

 

Gojo sounded distraught as he tried to talk over you to get information from you, “Y/n, where are you? I can’t feel your energy signature. Tell me what’s going on?”

 

“I’m sorry.” you cried trying to pull yourself together. You weren’t even supposed to be talking to him in this timeline and here you were mucking it up.

 

“Y/n, Where are you?” Satoru’s voice was steady and insistent. 

 

“I-I’m in Tokyo at a hotel but my energy is really low. Yuta had to infuse me with some of his just to help me escape but he’s not back yet and-” your breath caught in your throat as you felt a rush of wind and Satoru Gojo was standing in front of you. He was taller than he had been ten years ago, much more filled out and muscular. He wore his teachers uniform with his white blindfold wrapped around his eyes. A light blue glow emanated from below his facial wraps. His six eyes working overtime as he looked you over. His gaze analyzed your wounds and aura for anomalies and anything that needed to be immediately addressed for your survival. While you were certainly in a lot of pain none of these wounds were fresh or at least they had been cared for with reverse curse so that they were no longer life threatening. He ran his senses over the surrounding metropolitan area in an attempt to look for anyone with a high enough cursed energy to have inflicted these wounds on you and came up blank. The most important thing was to help you now and murder whoever did this later. 

 

He cursed under his breath as he knelt in front of you, his entire analysis only taking seconds, “Hey, hey, I’m here now.” ignoring the blood and the dirt coating you, he pulled you into his strong sculpted arms and held you against his chest. Your face was resting on his chest, tears wetting his jacket. He smelled of clean laundry and cologne, his natural masculine scent underneath complementing it. His mouth was by your ear as he made to reassure you, “I’ve got you. Shhhh.” his voice while quiet was deep, the sound vibrating you lightly as it rumbled up from his chest. His hand was gently rubbing your back as you cried, “It’s going to be alright. Let me handle everything, okay?” He paused, not speaking until he felt you nod against him. “You said, Yuta isn’t back yet. " Can you tell me what’s going on with Okkotsu?” The man holding you was the same as ten years before but time had matured him in the ways that mattered. The younger Satoru would have gone off the rails wanting to find and murder the person who had hurt you while disregarding everything else. This Satoru, after establishing you were out of immediate danger, wanted to make sure you and his student were going to be okay. Revenge could always be carried out later, while saving a life was something that had to be done immediately. 

 

You sniffled, sitting back on your legs, as he let you go enough for you to be able to look at his face and speak. ”I-I don’t know what is okay to say or not anymore. What if I make everything worse by telling you? You can’t help Yuta either way and I could hurt you too, Satoru.” He was so pretty it hurt. His snow white hair, fluffy and spiked from the way he wore his blindfold. His sensual lips pulled into a look of concern. He lifted one of his large pale hands to your cheek, his thumb wiping the tears streaming down your face. 

 

Satoru seemed to study you for a moment, “Then tell me what you can and we’ll work from there.” His free hand reached up to gently begin unwrapping his blindfold. His locks fell around his face, no longer supported by the fabric. His beautiful sapphire eyes now revealed were haunting as he looked at you with disquiet and a deeper emotion you couldn’t place. “Y/n, It’s been five years since the last time we saw you.”

  

Notes:

The tumblr poll ended up influencing me adding Gojo at the end. I really enjoyed seeing the results. Maybe we will do polls more often for fun! Love you all hope you enjoyed the chapter ❤️

Chapter 22: Beauty & Brains

Summary:

It's getting a lil spicy

Notes:

Spicy stuff ahead
TW Canon typical violence, suicide mention, sexy stuff
Special thanks to a_pastel_edgelord for beta reading and giving me some great suggestions.

Important Edit!!
A few people were worried about reader potentially being under age which is a valid concern. It’s been a long time since I put a disclaimer so let me fix that now. All characters are 18+ unless otherwise stated. Even though it’s called JuJutsu High it is a higher education for sorcerers meant for after regular high school. I do not mention readers age because I want her to be as easy as possible for the reader to self insert. If I had to say her age for me it’s early 20s hence why she refers to her job in chapter one. I apologize for any confusion.

Yuta’s heart was in his throat as he chased after Noritoshi Kamo with every bit of strength he had. You were baiting Kamo with a little too much success. Body rigid you stared Kamo down across the estate grounds, your voice raised as you verbally eviscerated him. Despite your torn and bloody countenance you managed to look like you were the one in control here. You were looking down at Kamo with something akin to pity and it was driving the man absolutely feral. 

 

Your tone was dripping with condescension as you said your final words to Noritoshi Kamo, “Have fun trying to pick up the pieces.” 

 

Kamo kicked off the ground, his hands groping towards you, “You’ll never escape me!” Yuta focused his own cursed energy in his legs and jumped high overhead, his katana angled down to strike Kamo from behind. His goal was to decapitate the man in one fell stroke. Your form blinked out of this time with Kamo’s fingers almost brushing the overcoat Yuta had given you to wear. Kamo froze in shock as Yuta’s blade connected with the back of his neck. There was a loud clanging sound that indicated Yuta’s blow had not bitten into flesh as he had hoped. The back of Kamo’s neck was surrounded by a blood red carapace strong enough to deflect Yuta’s blow at full power. 

 

Yuta sucked in his breath making a tsking noise as Rika came up behind him defensively. Kamo’s son, as Yuta had learned earlier, Neito Kamo dove in with furious strikes of his own; his ability to create tornado force winds was impressive but ultimately would mean little. With you out of the area Yuta felt a massive weight go off of his shoulders. You were safe and all he needed to do now was leave himself. That said he wasn’t willing to abandon Neito and his fight; especially because they both had a common enemy. Now that Yuta had managed to protect you he wanted to assist Neito in saving his fiancé Shina Gojo. 

 

Yuta focused on their defense, as Neito screamed at Kamo for the answers he required, “Where is Shina?! She would never have simply abandoned me for another!” 

 

When Kamo turned to Yuta and Neito his face was completely void of the earlier emotion he had shown when chasing you. “I grow weary of these games.” He addressed his host's son, moving with fluid purpose. “I tried to spare you the pain but you’re just too damn stubborn.” Despite the meaning of his words Kamo sounds delighted to reveal Shina’s ultimate fate to her lover. “The night she ran to elope with you my men intercepted her transport. Poor thing was shivering with fear when I finally arrived in front of her.” He started to laugh as if he derived pleasure from the memory. Neito winced back at the sound as Yuta listened in horror. “That stupid girl was so relieved it was me. Neito’s father, there to save her and take her to her prince.” The sneer Kamo gave froze the blood of all those listening. “She still cried for you, you know? For months I kept her alive for fun, devouring her body and soul, and when I finally grew bored of using her I fed her to the pigs. I’d say her eyes are in my underground room as proof but they have probably boiled by now in that inferno.” Kamo frowned, inconvenienced by the loss of his trophy.

 

Neito charged,  screaming, his composure shattered by Kamo’s words. The blows he rained on Kamo were messily executed despite the power behind them and as a result easy to dodge. Yuta cursed, seeing the writing on the wall he went to attack beside the Kamo heir. Neito’s attacks were suicidal in their desperation and that was reiterated when a killing blow from Kamo landed. A giant spike of plasma skewered the young man through his middle. Any organs in the way were damaged severely. Neito gasped, only the spike impaling him managed to keep his body upright. The young man began to throw up blood as death circled him.

 

The moment Neito was stabbed Kamo left himself open for a split second. Exploiting the mistake Yuta felt his own blade sink into Kamo’s flesh with a satisfying squelching noise. A quick twist of his katana sent Kamo’s arm twisting through the air violently detaching it from his body. 

 

At the sudden loss Kamo turned shocked to Yuta his reflexes alone managed to dodge a second hit the katana would have landed. 

 

Yuta could see the gears working in Kamo’s mind. If your speculation concerning Kamo’s self preservation was correct he was going to bolt now. Even with Neito out of the fight Kamo’s missing dominant arm put him at a grave disadvantage to Rika and Yuta’s combined efforts. Blood was thrown in Yuta’s eyes, blinding him. Kamo dodged Rika’s subsequent blows before slipping behind a nearby building and fading away out of sight. 

 

If it wasn’t for his promise to you Yuta would have tried to pursue him. “Leave him Rika.” Yuta ordered cursing under his breath as he tried to use his sleeve to wipe his face clean. When he could finally see, he went to Neito’s side. The young man was struggling, his body reflexively fighting death. Saying nothing, Yuta pulled out the large spike running through the man and began to heal his major wounds with his powerful reverse curse technique.

 

Tears fell from the dying man’s face as he stared into the night sky, “Please let me die…Shina was the only one I ever loved.” His voice was strangled and broken as he begged Yuta for death. 

 

Yuta shook his head, his voice brokering no argument, “No, I won’t.” Yuta’s mind was churning with an idea. It all started with you taking the cursed womb Choso with you on your way back home. Somehow you had just known it would work. You were so damn cool. Yuta resolved he would apologize to you later for meddling further with this timeline but somehow he knew you wouldn’t be angry. “Tell me the day Shina ran to elope with you and I’ll bring her to you myself.” 

 

~~

 

You clench your hands in your lap. Your nails are dirty and your fingers cut up, “I’m sorry-“ Satoru leans towards you, his fingers going to your chin to tilt your gaze up to meet his. At his touch your words catch in your throat. 

 

“I didn’t say that because I wanted an apology.” He says matter of factly, his tone even. He turns your chin, studying your bruised cheeks and busted lip. His eyes are dark with barely restrained fury. “So, I can’t go to where Yuta is? I want to... talk with the guy who did this to you.” The way he emphasizes talk sounds like he meant to say torture. 

 

You inhale sharply at the ferocity of his tone, butterflies swirling in your stomach. Your eyes rake up his tall form following his lithe and muscular frame. Even in the face of his fury you aren’t afraid of him. Quite the opposite, in fact. With this version of Gojo beside you it feels like nothing could hurt you and that is probably true. At the start of JJK 0 Satoru was the absolute strongest sorcerer alive. “No, I don’t have the energy to…“ you pause, not sure how to explain any of this away. Your brain is so fried that the idea of thinking up a lie sounds overwhelming.

 

“You need your strength back to be able to time hop again?” He asks leaning back, his cerulean eyes now moving to take in every part of your skin that is visible. His muscles tense in frustration at the damage all over you. 

 

You stare at him in shock as his words finally register, “How do you know?” Your first thought is Yuta may have said something but truly you don’t think there is anyway he would have. 

 

Satoru sighs heavily before standing to his feet, “You told me a long time ago. I saw you use your ability and the six eyes clued me in.” The smile he gives you doesn’t make it to his eyes, “You're not the y/n who left five years ago.” You're not sure what the emotion is he has when he looks at you now. It’s not disappointment so much as longing. “What’s the last thing we did together in the timeline you're on now?” He asks lightly, reaching his hand out to you to help you stand.

 

You watch his callused fingers for a moment before taking them in your own. His hand is warm and strong as he pulls you gently to stand. He wraps his arm around your waist to help support you. Your words come out slowly, “I- we walked together, to the pagoda… for the society meeting.” 

 

As soon as you finish speaking he sucks his breath in, in a rush. He is silent for a long time, his eyes going over your body now. You aren’t as covered as you’d like in only the white undergarment robe of the furisode and Yuta’s short sleeve overcoat. Your legs from the knee down are exposed; black and blue from hits you don’t remember. The damage is courtesy of Kenjaku as Tsukumo and Noritoshi Kamo, scratches and burn marks where you were slammed into the ground. Your left arm from the elbow down shows the long scar from Kamo’s scalpel. While the right displays your wrist that was broken earlier, the skin is mottled and swollen purple. Heavy bruises and scratches similar to your legs can be found down both arms as well. When Satoru Gojo finally speaks his voice is hoarse with restrained emotion, “All of this, is because I left you that night?”

 

Your heart clenches at the pain in his voice, the devastation, he looks so lost when he meets your gaze. Your tone is soft and reassuring when you respond, “It’s not your fault Satoru.”

 

It’s like he chose not to hear you, “I never saw the aftermath. You were healed mostly when you came back to us. I knew you were hurt really badly because we heard it… but I never saw it.” He runs a hand through his hair pulling at the ends of his locks painfully in frustration. You move towards him and he guides you into his arms, your face against his chest again as he hugs you tighter than before. “I’m so sorry, Y/n.” The hug is desperate and full of emotion even if he sheds no physical tears. You're not sure Gojo can cry. Even when he killed his best friend in the show his eyes remained dry despite their sorrow. 

 

“Satoru…” You want to tell him it’s not his fault again but you know that won’t help. He already knows you don’t think it’s his fault. The problem is he still blames himself. That’s the consequence he places on himself for being the strongest. It’s his fault if he isn’t there to protect someone. You remember deaths in the manga where he took the full blame on despite not being present. His rationale being it was his fault for getting himself sealed.

 

His hands pressing against your back are huge as he holds onto you like a lifeline. His voice is a low murmur as his tall form leans into you, “Can I take you to Shoko?” 

 

He feels you shake your head no. “I-I can’t.” Your body is shivering against him. He goes to pull back, worried the contact may be upsetting you but your hands cling to him. A silent plea for him to not let you go. 

 

You can’t face what happened to you with Shoko now…but maybe you can with Gojo. Your voice is barely a whisper when you speak, “Tsukumo was already dead the night of the society attack. A abomination called Kenjaku, a brain with teeth, was living in his head. When he managed to get me alone he said he remembered me.” You feel Gojo still against you as he strains to hear your every word. The things you were telling him now was the first time he was hearing about it. “H-he broke my arms so I couldn’t use my technique but I guess my body forced a time jump to escape the pain since I had plenty of energy at the time. It took me back to when Kenjaku was N-Noritoshi Kamo.” 

 

The puzzle pieces of Yuta’s bizarre behavior and questions over the last few months finally fell into place in Gojo’s mind. So he had been looking for Noritoshi Kamo, or as you referred to him Kenjaku, the most evil sorcerer alive. Dread builds, knowing you encountered Kenjaku not once but twice. “What happened there y/n?” Satoru’s voice was steady despite the feeling inside him that he was being flayed alive. He had never felt such visceral emotional pain.

 

At his question you feel like the dam inside you breaks. You sob against him, loud, choking, ugly sobs. He holds you tighter still, trying to let you know he was there for you without interrupting. He needs to know what happened to you.  

 

“Kamo was torturing all these poor women trying to find a viable womb. ” You spit the words viable womb out like it was poison between heaving sobs. “He w-wanted to tie me down to a chair in this torture room and cut me open. I convinced him to let me do the cut instead.” You move the arm with the long vertical scar against him indicating that was where it was from. Your voice becomes frantic as you push him away from you to look him in the eyes, “I thought if I could keep my arms free I could try and escape.”

 

His sapphire eyes are filled with barely masked sadness as he strokes your hair. His voice is soothing and full of reverence, “That’s my brave girl.”

 

His words were like a balm to your soul. You had been so terrified in the moment but you had managed to fight back anyways. Bravery was acting in spite of fear. You had been brave. You continue the tears easing a little as you press on. “I escaped when Yuta attacked the estate. I didn’t know it was him then. I wanted to free those girls and the woman he was forcing to birth those curses. Satoru, she was tortured to the brink of insanity. She-she killed herself in front of me with my weapon and I couldn’t stop her.” 

 

You see it happen all over again, feel the warmth of her blood on your face. You can almost smell it on your clothes. After a shaky breath your demeanor shifts your eyes taking on a vengeful light, “So I burned everything that son of a bitch cared about to the ground.” Your voice is vehement but proud.

 

Satoru watched you in awe. He laughs in shock at your confession, “God that’s sexy y/n. I didn’t know you were an arsonist.”

 

You can’t help but laugh in return, “It felt really good.” You admit, giving him a wan smile. Your story isn’t done however and your face turns grim. 

 

You were looking down at the floor when you feel his soft, warm lips on your forehead. Your heart slams against your chest as your face heats in response. You close your eyes, leaning into him. His arms wrap reflexively around you to comfort.

 

This is the part you don’t want to remember. Speaking it all out loud is like lancing an infected wound. It won’t heal the trauma but it will relieve some of the pressure and pain as you draw the infection out. You need to say it. To get the truth out. Satoru remains quiet, feeling you struggle, his hand rubbing your back reassuringly.

 

“Kenjaku was furious when he found me.” Satoru swallows hard at the dead sound of your voice. Your tears are all dried up. “It’s... a little patchy. He said I was a viable womb.” You feel Satoru stiffen.. “So he beat me and…he- he was touching under my clothes. I think Yuta saved me before he raped me. I-it doesn’t hurt…down there.” You feel Gojo’s aura start to snap with electricity around the room. He isn’t able to restrain the energy from leaking out any longer. Purple sparks flash dangerously in the silence. You are perfectly safe in his arms but you can’t say the same for the furniture. The spike in power he releases is so massive it can probably be felt all the way across Japan. You quickly finish, wanting the tale to be over with. “Yuta gave me the energy to hop here along with his wallet and cell. Then you called right after I booked this room. That's everything.”

 

It’s quiet for a long beat as Satoru struggles to reign in his violent aura. When it finally ceases its savage snapping, Satoru's steely voice responds, “This Kenjaku better pray for the mercy of Okkotsu killing him. If he survives Okkotsu, he will beg me to grant him death after what I’ll do to him; and when he does I’ll tell him no .” There’s a deadly certainty in his words that has your heart pounding and your thighs pressing together in want. Satoru means every word and at this moment you feel like he would burn the world down for you.

 

You stay like this for a while. Your head against his muscular chest, his long fingers playing with your hair lightly. He lets out a deep sigh, “Alright, let’s focus on you now, while we wait for Okkotsu.” He takes you by the shoulders and holds you back a bit to look you over. You can’t help but blush furiously under his renewed scrutiny knowing you are a mess. “First things first. Let’s get you cleaned up because you are a dirty girl.” He winks before continuing, “I’ll order us some food to be delivered and we can work on patching you up.” 

 

You nod allowing him to take the lead. You are more than capable of doing everything yourself but there’s something about being able to totally rely on the other person to take care of everything when you are overwhelmed. Despite his goofiness Satoru gives you the vibe that when he said—l et me handle everything, okay— you knew he meant it.

He goes and sits casually on the bed, his long legs crossing over each other, looking through the pizza places nearby on his cell. Somehow, he knows your favorite type of pizza and he orders that, some drinks and breadsticks. You and Satoru must have been close in this time for him to be so confidently correct when it came to what you would want. You turn your back to him as he works, determined to get in the shower. Your hand reaches out but once it’s around the doorknob your pulse quickens and your movements come to a jarring halt. 

 

You don’t even realize he’s off the phone and standing behind you until his hands come to rest on your hips. “Tell me what’s in that pretty little head of yours.” Despite his teasing tone you know he’s serious. 

 

You close your eyes, swallowing hard. “If I see myself in the mirror… especially what’s under my clothes. It feels like it will make it all real.” He feels you shiver at the confession. He can’t help but feel a twinge of pain in his chest. 

 

He shifts into his goofier persona, hoping his lackadaisical attitude will help make you relax. He hums considering for a moment before he lets out a noise of epiphany, “Ah! You're lucky I’m both beauty and brains.” 

 

You can’t help but snort as he retrieves the long white cloth he was using as a blindfold from his jacket pocket. “You truly are the complete package Gojo.”

 

His pulls an offended face as he works his way to stand behind you. His frame dwarfs yours but that only makes you feel secure. “No way are you going to start calling me Gojo again. I like the way Satoru sounds on your lips better. I will also accept Daddy and O Enlightened One.” You flush heavily before he starts to wrap his blindfold around your eyes. The white fabric caresses over your nose and eyes in a way that feels entirely too sensual. It takes him but a moment to have it comfortably and securely wrapped; his daily experience showing. Arousal rushes through you as his fingers rest on your shoulders. Anyone else having you vulnerable like this might frighten you but you know he would never hurt you. Unless you wanted him to, that is.

 

With your sight blocked your other senses heighten in anticipation. Anticipation of what you're not sure. You hear the bathroom door open as he places his hands on either side of your waist, a light pressure guiding you forward. His touches are so casually intimate. You can’t help but wonder, “Satoru, did we…were we-?“

 

His warm breath tickles your ear as he bends in close. “Were we what?” His voice is a deep sensual purr as he finishes, “Friends with benefits? Paramours? Lovers? Fuck buddies?” Your little squeak at his last suggestion causes a laugh to bubble up from his throat. “God I missed those shy little noises you make.” He lets go of your waist after a few more steps and you hear the shower curtain slide open followed by the shower’s water turning on. Your heart is thumping in your ears and in a lower part of your anatomy. While he still has that sensual drawl he’s sincere when he reassures, “Don’t worry sweetheart, I won’t take advantage of you.”

 

Your breath stutters as you catch your bottom lip between your teeth. “What if I want you to?” The groan in response he lets out is animalistic and borderline obscene. You can feel the steam wafting from inside the shower. It leaves a light dew on your skin and a warmth all over. 

 

You feel his hands go around you from behind to Yuta’s overcoat as he slides the material off your shoulders. His voice is husky when he finally speaks, “Sweetheart, if you are just post Tsukumo attack as far as you're concerned we haven’t even had a proper kiss yet.” Your breath catches as his fingers travel down your furisode undergarment. His touch is hesitant and respectful despite the fact that he’s prepared to undress you. You lean backwards into him wanting to feel the warmth of his body touching yours. It’s only then that you feel his erection straining against his pants. His massive height causes his throbbing hard-on to press into your back needily. “Y/n.” He says your name as a warning. He may be the strongest sorcerer but he’s still only a man and not a very strong one at that when it comes to turning down something sinful he desires.

 

A part of you registers that you are touching Satoru Gojo, the Satoru Gojo. Arguably the most beautiful man alive. He’s rock hard against you, because of you, and the only thing stopping him from taking you now is some form of propriety he’s trying to uphold. You want him to fold. You move yourself against his clothed cock forcing a pornographic moan from his lips. “Satoru.” The neediness in your voice coupled with your light touch just about makes him cum in his pants right there. 

 

He’s breathing heavily as he grabs your shoulders and spins you towards him despite your eyes being covered. “Y/n, think seriously about this before we go any further.”

 

You don’t want to think anymore. You are tired of being afraid and upset. “All I can think about is that man’s hands on my body. I want to erase it. I don’t want to think anymore, I just want to feel and when I remember hands all over me I want them to be yours.”

 

“Goddamn it.” He crumbles under your words. His fingers pull the ties on your furisode’s undergarment and it falls slightly open with ease. Nothing yet exposed but the strip of skin is taunting “Y/n, If you change your mind at all or if you-“

 

You feel shy and confident at the same time. The way he’s unraveling is so erotic, “I won’t.” You roll your shoulders lightly and your robe falls to the floor. What if the bruises make him disgusted? Your body isn’t that of a supermodel either, old doubts come in but his breathless voice wipes any hesitation away. 

 

“Fuck, I’ve missed every inch of you.” You hear his clothes hit the floor as he struggles out of them. The sound of his pants zipper lowering is intoxicating. You want to feel him on you. Your hands push forward and up a little and they collide with his rock hard abs. You trace it in awe: his skin is so smooth and all you want to do is kiss it. Your fingers lower following the delicious v shape there and you feel the start of his happy trail. Unbeknownst to you Satoru’s head is thrown back, eyes closed, his flushed pink cock dripping with precum.

 

You smile mischievously at the feeling of his pubic hair under your fingers. You're unable to resist giving the hair there a little painful tug. He whimpers in response to the pull before unexpectedly grabbing you behind your thighs and lifting you over his shoulder like it’s effortless. The shower curtain swishes open as he carries you in. Your little shriek of excitement and surprise makes him laugh as he checks the water isn’t too hot or cold before letting it pelt your back. He gives your ass a light slap before he sets you down. The slight sting of his hand against your ass has you absolutely dripping with anticipation. 

 

He must have leaned closer because when he speaks it’s right in your ear. “First I’m going to wash every inch of you. Then I’m going to eat you out like a starving man because, God, have I missed you on my tongue.” You flush heavily, your nipples going hard as your pussy throbs at his declaration. “And then I’m going to make love to you until the only word left in your vocabulary is Satoru.”

Notes:

I feel exhausted. Thank you for all the comments you guys leave me they make me so happy. I appreciate every one of you. I love getting to interact with you all on my tumblr as well.

Chapter 23: Passion & Pizza

Summary:

Why is it so spicy

Notes:

Congrats you made it to the eventual smut. This shit is 18+ detailed and dirty and I hope you enjoy it.
I can't think of a title right now i'm too tired and i was about to name it Pizza & Penis

Super big thanks to a_pastel_edgelord for their beta reading help.
and Shadowkittycat1985 for the awesome playlist inspired by this fic.

Your face is in flames at Satoru’s declaration. “Is that all?” You tease hearing him rustle around gathering the hotel’s complimentary soap and shampoo.

“I have a feeling you're going to be tapping out long before I will sweetheart.” His sultry voice is right in front of you. The sound of the shower on top of the blindfold you're wearing makes it difficult to pinpoint where he is. You can hear the smirk on his lips as he brags, “I’ve got that special grade stamina.” 

You snort, “I’m rolling my eyes for the record—“ your last word is muffled as his lips descend onto yours. The kiss is gentle but insistent, his lips soft, warm, and plump against your own. You feel arousal rush through you as he kisses you, stealing the breath from your lungs. Your arms wrap around his neck, fingers moving up to touch his undercut. He moans against your mouth at the feeling of your nails lightly running over his scalp. His mouth briefly breaks away from yours , “You can't even imagine how much I missed you.” I missed you is impassioned and each word punctuated by a kiss. He sucks lightly on your lower lip causing a shiver to run down you as you whine for more.

One of his hands is stroking your side affectionately as he experimentally touches the seam of your lips with a practiced tongue. You can’t help but yield to him. Your entire being pliable under his will. When his tongue touches your own you moan against him, they duel for dominance. He leans into you so that your back presses into the tile wall of the shower. The cold tile of the wall clashes deliciously with the heat of his body against you. He nips at your bottom lip. His earlier softness receding as something sharper, and intense takes its place. You feel like you can’t manage to catch your breath as he devours you. 

Thankfully he grants you a brief reprieve to gasp for air as he works his way up your jaw showering you with pecks and soft sucks on your tender flesh. A soft suckle on the sensitive skin of your neck by your ear makes white-hot butterflies flip in your stomach. The sudden heat makes you whimper against  him, “Satoru.”  He groans at the sound as your hand jerks in his hair tugging against the roots of his locks. 

He pulls away to look down at your debauched expression, your fingers slipping from around him. Your mouth is parted slightly, your lips are puffy and sensitive from his exploration. Eyebrows furrowed slightly at his mouth leaving yours. Despite how erotic it is to have you undressed and in his blindfold his greater desire is to see your eyes clouded with pleasure under him. His voice is deep and husky when he speaks, “Let’s clean you up so I can lay you on the bed and really take my time.” You can’t help but shiver at his words. 

He pulls back to retrieve a washcloth, his hands work to massage the soap into it, the fabric frothing with bubbles. Satoru watches the water run down your skin. The stream hugs your curves, little rivulets parting around your breasts. Your nipples harden, as you self consciously run your hands down your hips. The grime from the last few days of hardship pools around your toes and rushes down the drain. 

He can’t help but reach his free hand forward to cup your breast. You breathe in sharply at the toughness of his  fingers as he palms the weight before using his thumb and index finger to lightly roll your nipple between them. You whine at the feeling,  pressing your thighs together as his other hand descends to slowly scrub your collarbone and upper chest. You feel the bubbles slipping down your chest as he uses the sudsy lubricant to caress your painfully hard nipple. “Sa-Satoru...” Your voice quivers as his other hand joins the first to cup both your breasts at the same time. The washcloth placed somewhere out of the way of his dexterous fingers.

He loves the way you shudder underneath him when he oscillates between pinching and caressing your breasts. “How are you so perfect for me?” He’s so reverent as he touches you. To him you are perfection, because it’s you. Every inch of you, every stretch mark, blemish and hair is fascinating and beautiful because it’s yours. If you were a church he would worship at your altar.

He pulls you away from the shower wall and up against him. His left arm wraps around you while his right hand splays against the plush flesh of your stomach. “So soft…” He whispers to himself as his caresses continue downwards, his fingers moving over your belly button. He lathers you up, pulling out a giggle or two as his hands squeeze your sides lightly with mischief. “Sit still.” He scolds playfully

Your hands land greedily on his abs again. Your fingers softly explore the sculpted dips and curves. His own cute belly button beneath your wandering hands. As you go lower brushing his pubic hair his breath is caught in his throat before he captures your hands, “Naughty, naughty. How can I get you clean when your mind is so filthy.” You just barely felt the slight curve to his dick before you were pulled away. You pout prettily at being thwarted as he plants another quick kiss on your lips.

He puts a light pressure on you to turn as he says, “Spin for me sweetheart, need to get your back before I lose all willpower.”

You do as he asks and face your back to him. He groans dramatically when you do, causing you to giggle and admonish him back, “Hush you.”

He retrieves the washcloth and his voice is a little deeper as he comments, “Going to start on your shoulders…but I just want you to know you should be proud of me because it is taking every fiber of my being to not get on my knees and worship that ass.”

You feel one of his strong hands on your left shoulder while the other holds the washcloth in his right. His hands are firm and gentle as he rubs them over your neck, shoulders and back. You can’t help but moan as he kneads the muscles until they relax. He leans forward kissing the back of your neck. His mouth leaves a heat wherever it travels.

You’re putty under his hands as the warm water caresses your front and those thick fingers working on your back. It feels divine, he rolls his thumbs along your lower spine. The circular pushing motions making muscles you didn’t even know were wound up loosen. He skims his hands down your hips and thighs ignoring the more sensitive places to crouch and begin to scrub your calves. He’s gentle while keeping the pressure firm enough to keep you sighing. You roll your head back so the water beats down on your throat as his hands rise up. They start at your inner ankles moving up your calves to your inner thighs. You shiver with anticipation as his massive calloused hands squeeze at the soft flesh of your inner thighs. 

You hear the washcloth hit the floor, it’s purpose forgotten. He’s massaging up your inner thighs getting closer to the spot you want him to be, but his fingers retreat back down again before they can get where you need them. You whimper as he teases your sensitive flesh. The tips of his fingers just barely brushing your pubic hair lightly. “Satoru...” You whimper,  making his dick twitch with desire. 

“Tell me what you want, sweetheart.” This time when his fingers reach the top of your thighs they slip backwards before they can get to your cunt; his thumbs tracing the delicious curve of your ass.

“Please touch me, Satoru.” Your voice is mewing and breathless as it comes out. The tauntingly light ministrations of his hands on your body have you so turned on you can barely keep from touching yourself. You clench and press your thighs together willing for some sort of friction to help you ease the burning coals of desire. “Toru, please.”

Your begging is what breaks him. He grasps your ass with both hands, one hand on either side. He’s still crouching his face at the perfect angle to view everything he exposes. He gently parts your cheeks and leans down so he can see your dripping folds between your legs. Your tight back hole puckering at the unexpected contact. “Fuck, baby, you’re so wet. Spread a little wider for me. I want to see all of you.”

You can’t help but whimper as you shift your weight so he can see your pussy better from the back. You give a sharp cry of surprise as his teeth gently rake over your ass cheek. The pressure of his incisors feeling different from his amazing hands. He’s nipping and kissing your ass moving from one cheek to another. It stings just enough to make you jump before he lets go and kisses the area lovingly. When he said he was going to worship your ass he meant it. 

One of his hands unexpectedly cups your heat. His hand is large enough to where he easily holds your whole pussy in his palm. His middle finger resting snuggly against your clit as if your cunt was crafted for his hands. You cry out in relief, finally feeling even the least bit of pressure against your neglected clit. You press down against his hand, keening softly  as he allows it. His middle finger stroking over your bundle of nerves. When you cry out in pleasure he makes note of the speed and motion and starts to steadily drive you insane. He keeps a  slow pace as he moves the digit against your sensitive nub.

Back and forth, the same torturous movement over and over. All you can do is shake your head and mewl, pleading without words. You try to push down against him to ride his hand. You need to increase the pressure, this slow build up is driving you mad. But when you lower your weight he moves his hand away just enough so he’s able to maintain that same damn distance. Your legs are starting to shake. He thinks it’s cute as you continuously whimper. “Sa-Satoru…please.” You have tears in your eyes from frustration. You just want to grind into his palm to put some pressure on your neglected pussy.

“What do you need, sweetheart?” His voice rumbles against you. His burning kisses and bites on your ass continue an occasional lick, as if to soothe the skin.  

“Please, let me ride you. Ahh— I’m so close.” You’re  panting now. God, that finger is going to be the death of you. He’s brushes your clit’s hood every time he presses forward. His large rough finger manages to rub on your extra sensitive spots like it’s no effort at all. 

“Mhmm sit on my face then.” He murmurs “I wanna taste.” You're so far gone with pleasure he doesn’t need to tell you twice. His arms wrap around your shaking thighs from behind. “Lean forward, sweetheart.” You do as he asks, leaning forward so your hands are pressed against the wall near the shower knobs. The position you're in now leaves you even further exposed to his ministrations. He leans into you burying his face against your core. His nose pushing against your empty hole, his lips finding your clit immediately and latches onto it. 

He gently rolls his tongue over it exploring every angle. His talented mouth gives light, needy little sucks to your bundle of nerves. Without warning one hard extended pull at it and you're thrown over the edge. “S-Satoru!” You can’t help but yelp as you orgasm hard on his face. Your pussy clenches against his nose trying to find any relief for its emptiness. He continues to stimulate you with kitten licks the touch more gentle as he works you through your peak. He lets you ride the waves of pleasure without overstimulating you. You whimper every time he latches on to give a little suck against your now puffy clit. As you crest the final waves of ecstasy he releases your nub with a little nip and  makes you cry out. He releases your thighs and you think he’s finished but he spreads your lips with his thumbs from behind so he can have better access to your dripping essence. 

“Oh God, Satoru!” You can’t help but squeal as his tongue unexpectedly swipes along your sensitive walls and burrows into your wanting hole as far as it can. Your thighs are shaking weakly as he overstimulates your neglected core, clenching helplessly on his tongue. 

He eats you out like it’s the best thing he’s tasted and it isn’t until he’s satisfied he’s licked every inch that he pulls back, “Just cleaning you up. Like I said I would.” He groans out rubbing his face against your pussy one last time before finally letting go of his grip on your thighs slowly. You stumble a step forward as he releases you and lean against the shower wall in a blissed out stupor. 

If you could see his face now you’d see those beautiful blue eyes half closed, pussy drunk, his nose and chin  slick from you. His cock, impossibly hard, actively dripping arousal. The head of it flushed an angry red in want.

He stands and seeing you leaning against the wall he pulls you back against him. He spins you around so your breasts are pressed against him and he captures your mouth with his own. The kiss is gentle and meandering. You taste yourself on his lips and it feels absolutely sinful as you sigh against him. Still quivering every so often in your bliss. You lean up and nip his chin, asserting, “I want to taste you too.” When you try and grasp him he takes both of your hands in one of his.

“Don’t you worry about that, I have no intention of letting that mouth go unclaimed.” You blush hotly as he turns your back to him again. His hands are going through your wet hair. “Let me wash your hair…” When he sees you pouting his mouth stops next to your ear his voice is thick with desire. “When you choke on my cock, I want that blindfold off. That way I can watch your dick drunk face as your lips stretch around me.” He murmurs against the side of your face as you nod appreciatively, wanting nothing more than to see him come undone by your mouth. 

He already knows how you like to wash your hair and the act of him going through it makes your heart ache. He’s so detail oriented when he wants to be and when he’s finished he throws you over his shoulder again. You're only on the floor for a moment before he wraps you in one of the hotel towels and sits you on the sink counter. You hear him rustling around before he murmurs, “Don’t have a brush…” there’s a rush of wind and his presence is gone. You lift your head in surprise, concern painting your features but it’s barely a minute before he’s back, “Got you a brush and clean long sleeve shirt. That way you don’t have to see what you don’t want to.” 

You feel so incredibly touched as he approaches you, slotting himself between your knees, your legs pushed apart. “Arms up sweetheart.” He directs. You do as he asks and his long sleeve shirt falls over your head and all the way down to your mid thighs from his height. “Good girl…” After assuring himself you were acceptably covered he slowly unwraps the blindfold over you. Your eyes meet his and the warmth and longing in his gaze is staggering. His lip quirks up at your adoring expression. “There’s my girl.” He has a towel tied around his own waist, his magnificent sculpted form on display and his proud cock is barely being covered by the towel around him.

Without any further warning Satoru grabs you around the middle and hoists you over the shoulder to bring you into the main room. A sudden realization hits you as he starts to open the door, “Wait, wait, we can’t forget about Choso!” You yelp, kicking your legs to get his attention. 

He pauses looking back at you like you're crazy, “A what-so?”

You can’t help but laugh at his confused tone, “The curse on the desk, he can’t watch.”

Satoru seems to think for a second before bursting out of the bathroom door despite your protests. When you reach the bed he drops you on it gently before going to study the glass jar on the desk nearby. “I was wondering what that was, good God it’s ugly.” 

You gasp, standing smacking his massive bicep lightly in protest, “He is not, he's a sweet baby.” 

He makes a face at Choso and you swear it looks like the now awake curse is glaring at him too. “There is no such thing as a baby curse. That thing is sentient and probably plotting how to eat you.” He pauses for a moment brushing his wet hair out of his eyes, “I’m not about to get cockblocked by a jello shot with eyes. Can I exorcise it?

Your jaw drops at that before moving to squeeze between Gojo and the desk, “No! I’ll never forgive you if you hurt Choso!” 

Gojo frowns at the thing before sighing, “Only you would want a curse as a pet.” At your sulky and begging gaze he rolls his eyes, “Fine, I’ll put it in my office at school for now.” He picks up the jar somewhat hastily and teleports out of the room before you can comment further.

~~

Gojo appears in his office a moment later, lifting up the jar with Choso to his eye level so he can see it better. “God, you are hideous.” He turns the jar in his hands trying to get a better gauge of it with his six eyes. He had felt the curse's energy from the moment he had entered the hotel room but it was so weak he figured it was just a fly head or some other curse not worth mentioning. It wasn’t until you and Gojo had gotten on top of the curse that Gojo felt little menacing vibrations from it. He had almost splat the thing when he noticed that this Choso as you called it was essentially growling at him not you. If anything it was like a chihuahua growling at a grizzly bear in defense of its owner. 

He’d be lying if he said he isn’t curious. Gojo had only seen one other curse before that had a non violent bond with a human and that was Okkotsu with Rika Orimoto. Which was it’s entirely own thing that they really didn’t totally understand yet either. The strangest thing was despite its incredibly weak state, this bug was definitely capable of being a special grade once it had acquired the resources to form its own body. 

If it was anyone other than you that it had attached itself to, he’d have let the thing manifest just to see what would happen. But it was you and even though it would be easy for him to kill it, what if it happened when he wasn’t around? He would have to talk to you about it seriously later. Putting the jar back on his desk a little harder than he needed to, he gave the curse inside a jaunty little salute. “I’m off to seduce my girl. Have fun staring at the wall or whatever.” Before he could teleport out there was a tiny crackle as a hairline fracture appeared on the side of Choso’s jar. Gojo turned back to face him with a raised brow and an amused smirk, “Temper, temper, better keep that in check if you don’t want to end up in an underground storehouse for the rest of your miserable existence.” With a rush of wind he was gone leaving the curse to brood.

~~

When Gojo appeared beside the hotel bed again you looked up guiltily with a half eaten slice of pizza in your hand. “It jusf sfowed up.” you said cheeks stuffed with pizza. He dropped his towel to the floor and your eyes widened dramatically as you saw him fully naked for the first time. It was like he was sculpted by a master artisan. His thighs were thicker than you thought they would be, the beautiful muscles flexing. His dick stole the show; he was slightly girthier than average but the length and slight curve had you drooling. He was uncut and the head was flushed a light red. A beautiful vein ran up the underside and you couldn’t help but stare as you finished chewing your mouthful of food. You crawl across the bed towards him, your meal forgotten as he laughed happily at your reaction. Once you're in front of him you sit on your knees looking up at him with doe eyes, his cock just out of reach where he’s standing. 

He swallows hard seeing you sitting there below him looking so eager, “Better than pizza?” 

You laugh at the question before sarcastically looking backwards towards the food on the bed, “Let’s not get carried away...”

He snorts as he takes two steps forward, the heaviness of his length causing it to bob in front of you. With your mouth now empty, you can’t help but have your mouth water watching it. “Better than pizza.” You bite your lower lip, “I want you Satoru.” 

He takes the final step so he can touch you, “Good girl, now open your mouth. Tongue out.” Satoru nearly whines at the sight of you so docilely opening your mouth for him, your pink tongue on display. He holds the base of his dick moving it to lightly slap it against your tongue. The brief taste you get just makes you want more. His sapphire eyes are devouring you. 

“May I?” You ask playing into his desire for control. His eyes darken and he nods. Your smaller hands hold his base while your tongue experimentally licks the underside of his tip. He pulls in a breath between his teeth quickly at your attention to his most sensitive spot immediately.

“Shit, sweetheart, you're not pulling any punches.” He groans as your lips part to take his head into your mouth. The taste of his salty precum makes you moan around him appreciatively the vibrations causing him to push further forward into your throat. His large hands brush your hair away from your face as he tangles his fingers in deep. “Fuck.” You watch his reactions as he pushes into your hot waiting mouth his head is thrown back as you move your tongue against his underside. You feel the vein you liked so much as he pulls out before thrusting back in. You can tell he’s restraining himself not wanting to hurt you. 

You lean back, him letting go to allow you to move away. You suck the tip before releasing it with an audible pop. “Satoru, you don’t need to hold out for me.” He reaches forward to cup the side of your face lovingly as you lean forward again holding him before licking up along his prominent vein. Your other hand moving to cup his balls. The low moans he makes let you know when you find a particularly sensitive spot and you're sure to spend a little extra time on it, as he breathes heavily. The spit you lather it with makes it easy for him to thrust into you. His hands tangle in your hair giving it a light tug when you tease.  

His voice is hoarse, “Y/n, I’m not going to last much longer.” You bob up and down on him, taking as much as you can, his dick pushing against your cheeks. His hips buck against you reflexively as he tries to take everything you have to give him. “Look me in the eyes, beautiful… Can I cum in your mouth?”  

Your eyes meet his half lidded ones as you nod moaning in affirmation. Given permission, he lets go; his thrusts faster. He’s making sure not to choke you on his length. You know he’s holding back because of your injuries but the attentiveness even while he’s in the throes of passion is incredibly sexy. You feel his balls tighten as he pushes in deep “F-fuck.” His cum hits your throat as you suck, your hand stroking his cocks lower half to milk everything out of him you can. You swallow his load before as he rides out the rest of his orgasm in your mouth, your tongue running along him until he pulls back from overstimulation. “That’s my girl.” He murmurs sweat rolling down his gorgeous frame as he pants trying to recover.

You give him a small taunting smile before opening your mouth and sticking out your tongue to show you swallowed every drop. He groans in response leaning forward to capture your mouth in his, his arms wrapping around you lovingly. He lifts you like you weigh nothing as he moves you up the bed so you can sit by the headboard. You giggle against him, “Don’t smush my pizza.”

“I can buy you another pizza.” He mumbles, releasing you before falling his head into your lap, his arms around your waist. You stroke his snowy hair for a moment wiping the sweat off his brow. He buries his face in the softness of your stomach letting out a contented sigh. 

“I didn’t peg you as a cuddler.” You say quietly, “Not that I’m complaining.” He doesn’t respond at first and you wonder if he heard you. 

His arms flex and tighten around you for a closer hug as you hear him murmur, “I’m just really happy.”

Notes:

I can't tell you how much I struggled with this chapter. Like big oof since this was my first time writing smut. If you thought it was hot please let me know because I've read it so many times i don't even know anymore lmao. I appreciate you guys so much.

Chapter 24: Rapture & Reunion

Summary:

Sexy time then REUNITED AND IT FEELS SO GOOOD

Notes:

This is my valentines day present to all of my readers. If your single like me 🥺 be my valentine....❤️❤️

NSFW in the beginning. Then it's Yuttaaa time baabyyyy

Satoru Gojo lays with his head in your lap just enjoying the soft feeling of you under him. You have one hand resting on him while the other holds a half a slice of pizza. He rolls over so that he’s laying on his back, his head still resting between your slightly spread thighs. You were so happy to be eating good food again after nothing for two days. You couldn’t help but move happily as you finished off the slice of pizza you had abandoned earlier. You look down into the beautiful blue eyes staring up at you with a mischievous little smile, “I’m so hungry, I feel like I haven’t eaten in one hundred and fifty years.” 

 

Gojo groans at your lame joke but you see the corner of his lip quirk up slightly. You giggle at his exaggerated eye roll before leaning to grab another slice. When you do, Satoru notices you wince in pain as you reach over. “How are you feeling?” His voice is twinged with concern.

 

Glancing over at him you wiggle your eyebrows cheekily, “Like I had an amazing orgasm?” 

 

He can’t help but smile at that but he is far from satisfied with your response, “You know I’m not talking about that.” 

 

You frown, taking a moment to gauge your own physical sensations, “I’m sore.” At his intent look you wave his concern away, “Really, I’m okay though; great even.”

 

Satoru knows you're putting on a brave face. It’s obvious you’re trying to compartmentalize the traumatic experiences you had so you can deal with them later. That said, after detailing everything that happened out loud and having yourself a good cry, he supposes you’ve done enough work on it today. 

 

Seeing your form smattered with painful blows in the shower he’s amazed you aren’t complaining more. He guesses the wince just now was probably caused by the wide yellow and green bruising painted across your stomach.  He would be sure to repay the damage tenfold. “That bastard Kenjaku really hit you in the stomach hard. The mark left there is massive.” 

 

You turn your head to the side in thought at his comment before remembering what had caused the injury. You give a mirthless laugh before correcting him, “Hah, no that one was all Naoya Zenin.”

 

Satoru sat up at that and turned to you, “What?”

 

With his weight removed you began to clean off the bed. If you had been paying attention to anything other than gathering trash you would have seen how dangerously still Satoru had become at that revelation. “It’s kinda funny in hindsight, he was such a baby about it. I called him trash at that Society meeting and I guess that really got him worked up. It was unpleasant to say the least when I stumbled upon him later during the curse attack.” You stand, finishing cleaning up the little mess from the pizza, as you relay your story. “In Naoya’s defense, he probably saved my life on accident at first. I was being attacked by a fairly strong curse when I bumped into him. We reluctantly teamed up and managed to kill off the enemy curses.” Your tone becomes indignant, “So I thanked him for his help and that jerk sucker punched me!” 

 

You pause thinking for a moment, your back  to the bed as you walk to throw something away, “Actually now that I’m thinking about it, it’s ironic…Tsukumo- er Kenjaku stopped Naoya from drop kicking me a second time because he said he needed my organs in working order .” You can’t help but shiver now that you understand what he meant. 

 

You turn back to get on the bed but freeze in place at Satoru’s murderous expression. The look clearly wasn’t aimed at you but it was chilling all the same. His voice is hard when he finally speaks, “You never told us Naoya did that to you.”

 

“Oh, I- uh. I probably just overlooked it at the time.” You move to sit on the bed next to him. “It was a long time ago.” You try to reassure Satoru, wishing you kept your mouth shut. The last thing you want is for him to beat down the Zenin ten years after the fact. 

 

Satoru screws up his face in disgust, “It wasn’t a long time ago for you.” 

 

You purse your lips not sure how to counter that because it’s the truth. Time shifts aside, it had been about four days since Naoya attacked you; but it felt like a lifetime ago. “You’re not going to tell Suguru are you? The last thing you both need to do-“ you pause eyes wide when you realize what you've said. One of the earliest resolutions you made to yourself was to not ask or mention Suguru and Haibara during brief future jumps. The last thing you want to hear is that you failed. 

 

Meeting Satoru’s eyes you see confusion and bitterness. “You don’t have to worry about that. We haven’t talked in a long time…” you can’t help but wince at the revelation. It made sense since you haven’t fixed anything relating to his devolution but it hurts to hear all the same. You don’t want to talk about it anymore. You don’t want to know Haibara has died again. 

 

Before Satoru can comment further you lean forward and place a quick peck on his lips. You know ignoring what upsets you and distracting yourself with Satoru isn’t a healthy coping mechanism but you have a gorgeous naked man in front of you that says he cares about you. There were worse distractions. 

 

Satoru watches you for a moment as you kiss the corner of his lips, his jawline, below his ear. He knows you want to change the subject rather than face painful realities. If anyone understands that, it's Gojo. That’s all he has done his entire adult life. It’s easier for him to pretend the pain isn’t there than face it head on and work through it. So he embraces you and returns your heartrending kisses. His lips are feverish on yours as you both rely on each other for the support you need.

 

The earlier moments of affection between you two were raging with lust and desire. Right now it’s slow and intimate. His fingers stroke the white hot flames in your belly higher as they rove up your bare thighs. You need to become one with Satoru. You need him to claim every part of you. Your arms wrap around his neck, possessively pulling yourself against his porcelain skin. “I want you inside of me.” You moan against his ear in desperation as he latches onto the sensitive skin of your clavicle. His mouth is like a brand on you leaving a scorching heat wherever it falls.

 

Satoru groans at your breathless demand. He wants nothing more than to sink into your delicious heat. His erection throbs, painfully  rigid, regardless of his powerful climax mere minutes before. “Your wish is my command.” His voice is full of yearning as he lays you down on the bed. He explores your body, his wandering hands kneading your breasts over the shirt you're wearing. Feverish fingers pinch and tweak your nipples into hard peaks as his head goes to nestle between your thighs. 

 

“Satoru, what- ?” you keen out your face clouding with a desperation he’s refusing to fulfill. You're shaky as you lean back on your elbows, eyes feasting on his rapturous expression as steamy kisses are pressed into your thighs.

 

At your delirious question he quirks a brow, “Gotta prep you sweetheart.”

 

You huff out a laugh, “I don’t think I can be more prepared.”

 

The wicked quirk of his sensual lips is his response as he relishes going down on the damp curls between your legs. You buck in surprise as his tongue assaults your clit while his lithe fingers dip between your folds. His mesmerizing azure eyes shamelessly lock onto yours as his mouth releases you momentarily to lift a finger soaked with your juices into his mouth. His free hand roams up you, to firmly press against your stomach. He plans to make you writhe in place while his tormenting appetite is sated. His mouth releases his finger with an audible pop, “You weren’t lying huh? This pussy is begging to be filled.” You shiver at his sinful words as his mouth falls ravenous on your bundle of nerves.

 

The cries you let out are full of impatient longing as you clench down on nothing, the ache he’s generating is driving you insane. All you can think about is his perfectly curved erection bullying needy spots your fingers can’t reach. “If you don’t put something insid-“ you sentence devolves into an embarrassingly loud cry of ecstasy as he inserts his index finger up to the knuckle into your inflamed core. 

 

His devilish tongue releases you long enough to hiss through his teeth. “Shit, y/n your so fucking tight when was the last time you put something up here?”

 

You drop down on the mattress from your earlier propped up position as a whine is forced from your lips. His deft finger pushes all the way inside, stretching you out. “I-It’s been a w-while.” You are gasping between words as he slowly pumps his thick digit unhindered, your arousal from your previous orgasm more than enough lubricant for him to move. His middle finger joins the first and he’s slowly stretching you out. It feels heavenly as he pushes them as far as they can go inside you. 

 

He smirks in delight at what he’s about to do. The next time he pumps forward his fingers curl looking for the spot that will have you seeing stars. You're whimpering below him, his hand still on your stomach pushing down so you can’t control the speed he takes. He feels the slight texture difference he was looking for and your back tries to arch off the bed when he strokes firmly against it. “S-Sat-fuck!” His deep laugh is intoxicating as he works you open, going between scissoring his fingers to spread you wider and rubbing that spot that’s so hard for you to get at by yourself. “Please Satoru, please.” You beg him to stop teasing you, wanting nothing more than his length thrusting into you. 

 

“Sweetheart, we use our words when we want something.” His voice is dripping with cockiness as he repeatedly strokes your g spot; loving the way your pussy is tightening trying to keep him from leaving. 

 

You raise yourself up onto your elbows to look Gojo in his eyes attempting to scold him but your raised position just makes it easier for him to access the parts of you he’s abusing. Your chiding expression fades almost immediately as your lips fall open, your eyes roll back in your head as your thighs start to shake. You're going to cum any minute now if he keeps this up. 

 

You manage to meet his gaze and the possessive look in those sapphire orbs is consuming you. “Satoru, please make me cum on your cock.” 

 

The begging in your voice makes him groan, “It drives me wild when you talk dirty.” You can’t help but whine as he removes his fingers from your heat. He licks them clean without breaking eye contact.  His muscular form leans forward to kiss you on your clit briefly before standing. “Gotta get a condom.” He murmurs as your bedroom eyes watch him. He grabs a foil wrapper from the wallet in his discarded jacket. His experienced fingers roll it on.

 

Satoru pounces on the bed on top of you with a grin; the force of his impact bounces you gently. He cages your head as he leans into you. There’s a softness in his expression, “Are you sure you- Shit y/n.”

 

You grab his hardon to let him know you were sure, his eyes squeeze shut in response to the abrupt stimulation. He gets the point and pulls your hips down to meet his own. He’s practically in a push up position so he can watch your face despite his height advantage. His forearms flexing as he nuzzles his face against your own. His cock finally parts your folds as he ruts against you; the motion pulling at your clit. You spread your legs as your hand travels down to guide him into your aching hole. God he’s girthier than anyone you’ve been with before. With your guidance his swollen tip starts to push forward into you. Despite him prepping you extensively you still gasp at the significant size of him stretching you open. Your hands cling to his back, nails raking across his pale skin. Bright red welts are left in their wake as he relishes in the pleasure and pain. “Fuck your still so tight, should I wait-.”

 

You greedily wiggle your hips pushing down against his thick length, the motion sinking him several inches into you as desired. The stinging pain is brief and quickly eclipsed by the overwhelming sensation of him filling you. He effortlessly holds himself up with one strong arm as his other moves to stroke against your clit. He wants you to feel nothing but bliss as he sinks into you inch by gratifying inch. He’s moaning as your cunt squeezes him, the snug warm hole making him see stars. He feels you pulling against him asking for more so he gives it to you. He gives you a few experimental thrusts, his eyes focused on your debauched expression wanting to make sure you're not in pain. 

 

When all he sees is delirious longing on your face as he starts fucking into you at a steady rhythm. His fingers are still between you stimulating your swollen clit. Lewd sounds surround you, the slap of his skin against yours, the obscene squelching of your pussy as it drips arousal whenever he pulls partially out, “You're taking me so well sweetheart.” He rasps out encouragements above you, face clouded with pleasure, his eyes glowing slightly.

 

You can’t articulate words. All you feel is Satoru, he’s consuming you. In his pleasure he begins to babble, “You feel so good. So tight, take it sweet girl.” 

 

You sob in euphoria as you feel him bottom out inside you. “Satoru, Satoru." He was right, that's the only word you can remember now. You're so close, his fingers unrelenting against your clit as he pounds into you. 

 

“That’s right, say my name. You going to come for me? Wait a little longer baby. I want to come with you.” You don’t know how you can withhold your climax, your clenching against him, mewing every time he drives all the way into you. His pace accelerates and all you can do is repeat his name like a prayer. 

 

Satoru’s eyes are dazed as he chases his own rapture. You tighten around him as your orgasm approaches. “That’s my girl, come for me sweetheart.” He thumbs your clit as he slams into you and the building tension in you snaps as you're thrown over the edge; orgasming hard around him. You're crying out as your pussy flutters around his cock. The stretch is so good that you can barely contract around him. Your climax triggers his own, your pussy pulses around his cock as he cums hard, a blinding ecstasy running through him. He pulls his torturous hand away from your overstimulated clit and leans forward on to his elbows. He fucks you maddeningly slow through both of your orgasms as you milk everything out of him. 

 

Satoru finally stills his cock deep in your as he shivers, “Fuck, you took me so good.” He’s raining kisses down on you. When he shifts his cock slips from inside you. He pulls the condom off tying it and throwing it into the trash can. Then flops down next to you on his back, both of you basking in the afterglow. 

 

His arm reaches under your back and around you pulling you against his side. Your head resting on one of his glorious biceps. He looks over at you, his face reverent as he nuzzles against you. His white lashes tickle your cheeks as your noses touch. You lift a hand to gently stroke the sweat off his temple.

 

“God, you're beautiful.” He murmurs his lips against your hair.

 

You feel so safe in his arms. You know nothing can hurt you at this moment  and the shower of affection he rains on you is intoxicating. Your eyelids are so heavy. It's been days since you’ve had a proper rest and a moment later you’re fast asleep.

 

~~

 

When Yuta Okkotsu finds Shina Gojo she is locked in an animal stall of a small farm halfway between the Gojo estate and the Kamo’s. She has been tied and gagged, tear tracks running down her face. Her countenance is full of fear at the sight of Okkotsu and his bloody blade. Her small form shakes in terror.

 

This was the third time he had to jump to try and save her. With the first two jumps he hadn’t managed to find her before Noritoshi Kamo had arrived here to take her. Yuta was already pushing it by helping Shina survive; the last thing he needed was to meet Kamo and further screw with the timeline. He wipes the blood off his blade, that was left by the now dead lackeys who had stolen her. 

 

Yuta kneels, his voice trying to relay a calming aura as he speaks to her quietly, “Everything is okay now. I was sent to get you by Neito Kamo.” The fear in her eyes ebbs somewhat at his words and she nods frantically. He thinks about untying her but decides to be safe rather than waste any more time here dawdling. A quick movement and he scoops her up into his arms in a bridal carry. Before giving her a chance to question anything he focuses on the exact time and place he wants to be at and activates your technique. 

 

When Yuta and Shina land at the Kamo estate, mere minutes after he left, she is understandably terrified. The entire area is burning embers and crumbling ash. Wide eyed she looked around her as Yuta sits her down gently before severing her bonds. Hands and feet free she quickly pulls the gag out of her mouth before coughing heavily. Yuta pats her on the back lightly as he gestures for her to follow him. She had no clue how she arrived here or that over a year has passed but everything was second to finding her fiancé. 

 

Laying on the ground ahead was a passed out Neito Kamo. Around him one of his younger brothers and several servants are trying to salvage what they can from the estate while dousing the remaining fire with water. While Neito’s injuries have been healed by Yuta, his body would still need rest to completely recuperate. 

 

Shina, seeing her love laying in the dirt with his outfit soaked in blood, her heart leaps into her throat as she runs full throttle to him before falling at his side. Her hand is on his face rousing him from his fitful sleep to an even more beautiful dream. He is blinded by joyful tears as gazes at her in adoration, his hand cupping the side of her face as she dotes on him. Fighting to raise his head he looks for Yuta, the young man saying, “How can I ever repay you?” but he falters when he realizes Yuta is no longer there to hear his words.

 

~~

 

Gojo lay beside you in bed watching your chest rise and fall next to him. You had been using the crook of his arm as a pillow for the last two hours and he was strangely content. He usually tried to constantly keep moving but right here, right now, he didn’t feel that drive.

 

Despite the feeling of peace running through him, his mind was constantly going. He had a long list of things he needed to look into and the top three were, information on Noritoshi Kamo/Kenjaku, what the hell that curse was you brought from the past and where Naoya Zenin lurked so that he could beat the hell out of him. 

 

Surprisingly he wasn’t worried over Okkotsu all over. Despite Okkotsu being one of his precious students he had come a long way in the last three months of training and he clearly showed an insane amount of latent potential. Not to mention Yuta had saved you when even he couldn't…no, he had faith Okkotsu would come back. 

 

Gojo was stroking your hair fondly when Yuta’s cellphone started ringing. Moving quickly he managed to answer it before the first ring was over. “Speak of the devil.”

 

The voice on the other end of the line was quiet for a moment before brightening, “Gojo?”

 

Gojo couldn’t help but grin at his student's voice, “The one and only, welcome back Okkotsu. Where are you?” Even with Gojo talking in low tones right next to you you didn’t stir. You were out cold clearly trying to catch up on your sleep.

 

Yuta was quiet for a moment unsure of what he should or shouldn't say. “At Jujutsu High currently. Teacher, if you have my phone does that mean y/n is with you?” 

 

Gojo couldn’t help but laugh looking over at your half naked snoozing form, “Yeah, and she told me everything, time hopper. So no more need for secrets, at least from me. She’s been cleaned, fed, entertained and is snoozing at the moment.” He heard Yuta give a deep sigh of relief before he continued, “She refused to see Shoko though so she’s still pretty banged up.”

 

“I can fix that.” Yuta commented before explaining to Gojo how he managed to manifest reverse curse technique while helping you. 

 

Gojo let out a low whistle in appreciation, “You are going to be one scary guy Okkotsu. Alright, clean up and pack up clothes for a couple of days. We need to have an in depth talk later tonight but let’s get you over here first. I’ll pay for you to have a room at the hotel whose address I’ll give you in a minute. I want someone watching over y/n constantly until this Kenjaku bastard is eliminated.” 

 

Yuta’s voice was serious when he responded, “Yes, of course.”

 

“By the way, since you’re at school. There’s an angry blood clot on my desk I need you to bring with you.”

 

~~

 

You had been groggy when Gojo had initially awoken you a few hours after you had fallen asleep in his arms. It had only taken him telling you that Yuta had called for you to feel like you chugged a couple shots of espresso. You were so relieved to hear he was okay and on his way over. 

 

You were wearing a spare school uniform identical to Nobara’s that Gojo had grabbed for you at some point while you slept. Thankfully, almost every part of your skin was covered between the long sleeve jacket and full length black tights under your skirt. 

 

You paced on the sidewalk above the underground train station platform. Everytime a large influx of people came out you stood on your tippy toes trying to catch a glimpse of Yuta emerging from the stairway. Satoru stood behind you a bit leaning against a wall with a false lazy air. He was back in his white blindfold and teacher's uniform as you both waited. You knew something was bothering him but after asking several times and him dodging you repeatedly you gave up for now. He had stated when Yuta arrived he was going to leave you in his care while he handled some things. You protested that you would be fine on your own but were relieved internally to not be.

 

“Looks like my cue to go.” You turned in confusion to look at Satoru as he walks over to you. He rubs your hair wildly before giving you a quick kiss on the head. Before you can say anything he’s gone with a rush of wind. You frown, patting your hair back down. You would have to try and interrogate him later. 

 

Turning back around you practically jump out of your skin when you see Yuta grinning at you a few feet away, a suitcase rolling behind him. You can’t help the squeal that comes out of your mouth at the sight of him. You close the space between you almost instantly, your arms wrapping around his neck as you jump to hug him. He laughs against you, his face going dark red in a blush.  Despite his embarrassment his arms wrap around your waist tightly in response. The warmth of his body on yours is all you want right now. You're silently crying, your tears making his school uniform damp on his shoulder. He must have noticed because he is making soothing circles on your back. It isn’t until you pull away from him that you see he’s crying too. You can’t help but laugh because you're both crying from being so happy to see each other alive. He starts laughing when you do and you're both just staring at each other in confirmation that you made it out of another bind together.

 

You let your arms fall from around his neck and he releases you as you to take a step back. Raising a hand you brush his tears away softly as his cheeks burn with embarrassment. “I’m sorry,” he mumbles, turning his back to you as he quickly scrubs his sleeve over his face to erase the evidence of his crying. “I told myself I wouldn’t cry. Ugh.” he sounds ashamed and frustrated at himself. 

 

You gently tug on the arm of his uniform to get his attention. When he turns after a moment his face is ruddy from rubbing hard. “Yuta.” You raise a hand to cup his cheek. “I love that about you. It shows you care and are capable of feeling deeply about things.” He’s looking down at you with adoration. He’s grown since the last time you saw him. He’s a full head and a half taller than you now and his hair is starting to grow out a little longer. 

 

You can’t help but reach forward and twirl his hair between your fingers. “Your hair looks really nice growing out.” You smile at him as he gives a sheepish grin in return.

 

“I call this self-neglect chic.” He gives you a playful look.

 

You can’t help but giggle giving the lock between your fingers the lightest of tugs. Enough so he could feel it but not cause any discomfort. “Hush, you look…” you bite your lower lip in hesitation as he hangs on your words. You look down, flushing hard, “very handsome.” 

 

Yuta was never going to cut his hair again. When you hesitantly look up at him behind your lashes he can’t help but burst out, “You too!” Realizing how dumb he sounded he gets flustered even more trying to fix what he said, “Wait- you’re not handsome, well I mean you would be if- agghh damn it Yuta. What I mean is you’re b-beautiful, gorgeous even!” He covers his face with his hands in embarrassment causing your look of surprise to morph into happy laughter. Peeking through his fingers seeing you beaming at him he lets his hands fall to his side, his eyes closed as he grimaces. “Ignore me.” 

 

You grab his hand in yours and start to pull him along after you. He grabs his suitcase with his free hand and follows you giddily. The feeling of your hand in his causes him to shiver with pleasure. You turned slightly so he could hear you better before calling back to him, “Nope you called me beautiful, gorgeous and handsome. No take backs!”

 

He groans in self consciousness, “Maybe we leave off the last one?” He peeks at you only to see you giving him an adorable toothy grin.

 

“I’ll consider it.” Your connected hands swing in the air between you cheerfully. The happiness between you is palpable. He had no idea where you were taking him but he didn’t really care. At this point he had already proven he would follow you anywhere.

Notes:

I can't tell you how hard i laughed at Gojo saying he entertained YN to Yuta.

I LOVE YOU ALL SO MUCH YOUR COMMENTS SUSTAIN MY LIFEFORCE

Tumblr meme of the week for our fic https://www.tumblr.com/quinnyundertow/742263079911424000/ima-pin-this-because-this-defines-my-fic-in-5?source=share

Come chat with us on tumblr https://www.tumblr.com/quinnyundertow

Chapter 25: Dorks & Doughnuts

Summary:

Yuta’s adorable & Gojo’s a brat

Notes:

I’m sorry I haven’t responded to all the wonderful comments on the last chapter. I deeply appreciate and love them all I’ve been sick.

Yuta Okkotsu follows behind you with a smitten grin on his face. He couldn’t believe he was finally able to hold your hand again. Your smaller hand in his was so soft and warm. Butterflies flutter in his stomach as you readjust and interlace your fingers through his. 

 

It’s summer now in Tokyo and the weather is starting to heat up. He’s glad his uniform is white and has short sleeves. It helps a lot to repel the late afternoon sun. Speaking of uniforms, this is the first time he’s seeing you in your school uniform. He can’t believe how cute you look in the black jacket and skirt combo. The distracting swish of your skirt and the way your black tights underneath squeeze your thighs gently makes him feel stir crazy  and his gaze keeps trying to lower to your assets. 

 

The third time he catches his eyes roaming he inwardly scolds, Damn it Yuta, don’t be a weirdo. Squeezing his eyes shut, he takes a few long strides until he is right next to you, instead of behind. If he can’t trust himself to behave he simply won’t let himself be where he can be tempted. You deserved better than to have some guy leering at you like that. Even if that some guy in this instance was him. 

 

When he catches up to you, you look up at him with a smile and let go of his hand briefly only to loop your arm around his before bumping him playfully as you walk. “It’s so strange being able to just touch you without worrying about Rika pulverizing me!” 

 

Yuta’s proud of how far he’s come since the last time he saw you. With Gojo’s guidance, he’s learned how to make it so Rika can only be present when purposefully summoned by him. That said, Rika has been banned from use by the higher ups until they have a better understanding of her or there’s an absolute emergency. 

 

He looks down at you and unconsciously stands a little taller, his chest swells with the self worth you planted in him many months before. He delights in telling you, “I’m almost a normal person now. It’s liberating being able to do whatever I want without having to worry about people dying.” His resulting laugh is carefree, “So touch me as much as you want!” It isn’t until he hears you choke and stumble on the sidewalk that he realizes how weird what he says sounds. 

 

His neck snaps to look at you so fast that it makes you worry he’s given himself whiplash. You gape up at him in surprise and he’s back peddling fast. He’s red up to the tips of his ears as he begins to sputter, “T-t-that did not come out- I didn’t mean it like that!” He covers his mouth anxiously with his free hand, his expression filled with worry and embarrassment.

 

The corner of your lip crooks up in amusement. The lanky boy looks horrified and utterly adorable right now so you really can’t help yourself as you inquire, “So I can’t touch you as much as I want?”

 

You're pretty sure you see something short circuit in him at that. His voice has definitely gone up a pitch in stress as he responds, “What? O-of course you can. I want you to touch me.” He makes a noise like a dog who just got hit by a car when he hears those words come out of his mouth. He’s clearly sweating as he turns to you, releasing your arm from his. He takes your shoulders in his hands, shaking you slightly. His voice cracking as he practically yells in your face, “WAIT- stop! What I mean is-!” 

 

You can’t handle it any longer. Your serious expression shatters as you double over wheezing with laughter. “Oh God, you make it too easy to tease you, Yuta.” You wipe your eyes and hold a hand to your stomach, giggling.

 

He practically deflates at your reaction. He's glad you are so easy going but doesn’t understand how he always manages to make himself look like such a dumbass around you. “Please just roll me into oncoming traffic.” He mutters, putting his hands over his face in defeat. 

 

You’re trying to stop laughing while holding your side, “Oww stop no more, it hurts. So cute.” 

 

He peers at you through his fingers at your, so cute , remark. “How is it that I always manage to humiliate myself in front of you?” 

 

You give his shoulder a gentle push and take his hand before resuming your walk, “Humiliate is a strong word.” You give him a wink before tugging him after you. “Come on, We’re about to the hotel. I figure you can unpack and get settled?” 

 

He nods when your eyes meet, not trusting himself to speak anymore. When you enter the lobby a rush of cool air engulfs you. You give his hand a squeeze before letting go of it. He immediately mourns the loss of the contact as you both enter the elevator up to his room. “We’re on the same floor just down the hall from one another.” Yuta nods as you smack your fist against your open palm remembering something, “Ah, Yuta! Your phone and wallet.” He watches you reach into the school jacket pocket and fish his items out. “Thank you… for everything.” At the last part of your sentence your voice drops in volume and sounds vulnerable. 

 

Yuta takes the items from you as he reassures, “Of course.” The words don’t sound sufficient and he turns to see you staring at your feet. He wants to touch you, hug you, to comfort you but he’s worried he will overstep. 

 

The elevator door rings as it opens to your floor and the two of you exit. You move ahead, your face still down as you guide him to his room. Grabbing the room keys out of your pocket you hand the two for his room to Yuta with a smile.  “Here we are.” he looks down at the keys for a moment before unlocking the room and entering. He holds the door open for you but notices you don’t move to enter.

 

“Y/n?” He asks in confusion as you stand on the other side of the doorway looking nervous. “Is everything okay?”

 

You ball your fists before looking up with a smile that doesn’t quite meet your eyes, “Of course.” 

 

He looks confused at your hesitation but then his face crumples at the realization of what could be the issue, “I’m so sorry, I didn’t consider your feelings at all. The last thing you probably want is to be alone in a room with a- well a guy…” his voice trails off toward the end of his statement. “I’m sorry if-“

 

You step forward into the room quickly, your hand going over his mouth. The weighted door shutting loudly behind you makes you both jump in surprise. When you look back at Yuta his eyes are wide as he watches you with surprise. You pause a moment taking a deep breath before looking up with conviction, “It’s not that at all. I could never be scared of you, Yuta.” His lips are so soft against your fingers and the warmth of his breath fans on your palm. “I just- Can I be selfish for a while? Can we pretend that nothing bad happened and we’re just a boy and a girl hanging out for fun?”  Your fingers trail down his lips so he can respond. 

 

You watch his eyes trying to gauge his reaction. All you see is warm compassion there as he gives you the softest most heartfelt smile you’ve ever seen. “Sure, I’d really like that y/n.” 

 

Relief floods you and you're grateful to be by someone’s side who is so empathetic and understanding. The smile you give him is shy as you glance around him to his suitcase, “What did you bring with you?”

 

He blinks for a second before remembering the baggage, “Oh, Gojo asked me to pack clothes for a few days and I almost forgot this little guy!” He moves to pick the suitcase up and places it on the desk in the corner of the room. This room is identical to the one you have rented in every way. You go to glance over his shoulder as he roots around in the bag. Only to have him turn to you brandishing a familiar large glass cylinder.

 

“Ah! Choso!” You happily take the jar from Yuta holding it up to observe your little friend. He looks a little irritated at having been rolled around in a suitcase for the last forty five minutes but otherwise no worse for wear. You glance over at Yuta, “Would It be weird if I sit on your bed?” 

 

He keeps his face turned away from you so that you aren’t able to see the flush painting his cheeks, “Not at all make yourself at home.” You sit on the bed with Choso in your lap. The jar isn’t particularly nice to hug but you feel bad that he’s been shuffled around so much lately. “Sorry Cho, you’ve had it really rough recently.” You notice Choso watching you, whatever previous annoyance you thought you saw is no longer there. You can tell Choso likes it when you talk to him. He tends to give you his undivided attention. 

 

After Yuta repacks his bag, he gestures at the bed, “Is it okay if I sit with you?” 

 

You give him a dazzling smile, “Of course!” Your heart rate picks up a little as he sits down across from you with his legs crossed. 

 

“So this is Choso huh? Nice to meet you.” Yuta comments, as the bug fetus pointedly ignores him. 

 

You nod happily, patting the top of his container. “He’s half curse, half human and 100% lovable.” You wink at Choso before continuing with a frown. “The issue lies in how we can get him a body. There’s not exactly an ethical way to let him eat someone.” You swore Choso was giving you the cutest puppy dog eyes in existence. “Don’t worry I’ll figure something out Cho.” 

 

Yuta nods, “Maybe Gojo will have an idea?” You swear Choso throws an irritated look over his shoulder at Yuta when he mentions Gojo’s name. You stand placing Choso on Yuta’s bedside table where it looks like a morbid lava lamp. 

 

Yuta watches as you give a big stretch a small sliver of your stomach showing before you turn to look at him. “How are you feeling? Do you want to take a nap?” You ask climbing back on the bed. Yuta looks exhausted, and while he always looks overtired it’s definitely worse than normal. 

 

“Forget about me.” He responds with a smile, “What about you? What still hurts? Can I heal anything else?”

 

Now on the bed you walk on your knees until you're in front of him, “I asked first.” You can’t help but grin as you sit. 

 

Unable to maintain eye contact, he looks to the side nervously, “I’m a little tired but I want to keep hanging out with you.” When he finally meets your eyes you're taken off guard by the conviction in his gaze. “And, I want to heal you up some more.” 

 

You can’t help but frown at his statement because you know he will help you to his own detriment. “Let’s make a deal then.” You prompt him to tilt his head slightly in surprise. “I’ll let you heal me on the condition that you try and take a nap after.” When he goes to protest you hold up a hand to finish, “I-I’ll try and nap too. In here. With you.” You're blushing heavily but felt you needed to be explicit in order for him to understand. 

 

He blinks at you owlishly several times, clearly nervous as indicative of his fidgeting fingers. He seems to think for a moment but then nods with a confidence you're surprised by. “Deal.”

 

You realize you have no idea what the requirements are to perform reverse curse technique. Is it just physical touch? Somehow you’ve managed to become the shy bumbling one while he’s all self assured and focused. “S-so, how do you want me?” You can’t help but cringe at how suggestive that sounded but Yuta doesn’t seem to notice as he’s totally focused on figuring out the best way to aid you. 

 

“Well, I think I can just do it if I take hold of your hands.” He holds his palms out to you waiting for your grasp. You notice he has new calluses forming from wielding his katana now full time. You gently place your hands in his and his thumbs lightly trail a caress across the back of your hand. 

 

Your heart rate goes up at the intimacy of the gesture but when you meet his eyes they are closed with a look of total concentration on his face. Good God, get a grip woman, the man is trying to heal you and you're over here simping. You watch his face as he channels into reverse curse. You notice with concern that he is wincing every so often as he does. The left side of his face twisting the slightest bit to show he’s in pain himself. It takes all your willpower not to force him to stop. You know he will be upset if you do. So you watch him closely instead trying to determine if there’s any way you can exchange his kindness when he’s done.

 

Reverse curse technique is strange in that rather than feeling reinvigorated at its conclusion you tend to feel twice as exhausted. You remember vaguely it had something to do with the body's healing processes being escalated. Regardless, you were really glad you had agreed to nap afterwards because you weren’t sure your eyes could stay open any longer. 

 

“I think that’s all I can do right now.” Your head jerks up at Yuta’s voice after starting to doze and you see him frowning in concentration directly across from you. 

 

The exhaustion encompassing you dulls any of the normal embarrassment you may have originally had in this scenario, “Thank you Yuta, you're perfect.” 

 

Yuta’s stomach flips in happiness at your praise. His mouth opens and closes but he isn’t sure what he can say that would encapsulate his feelings right now. Mainly he’s relieved you let him heal you as much as possible. You still have a busted lip, some residual bruises and scars from injuries that were left too long to heal on their own but the pain is now gone. Your exhausted half smile makes him feel overly protective towards you as he gets off the bed and pulls your side of the covers down for you to hop in. “Climb in, I can lay on top of the covers.” 

 

You blink at him blearily as you crawl over to the nest he’s made you and snuggle into the blankets, “Don’t be ridiculous Yuta...I trust you.” 

 

Yuta feels warm inside watching you cuddle in the covers. Running a hand through his hair he’s relieved you feel that way about him but he decides he’ll keep his distance and remains on top of the covers anyways. He doesn’t want you to wake up and be scared or feel like he took advantage of the situation at all. He wouldn’t be able to take it if you ever looked into his eyes with mistrust or fear.

 

He takes a moment to flick the lights off. It's already evening so he realizes you may just sleep through the night. He’s tempted to stay awake to keep an eye on you in case anything were to happen but a deal was a deal. He shoots Gojo a text letting him know he was able to heal you up but you we’re both exhausted now and going to nap. Gojo simply sends a thumbs up in return when an idea strikes Yuta. The two of them exchange a few plotting texts over how the next few days should go before he gives into a long silent yawn. 

 

You look so adorable and comfortable snuggled up in the bed. Your breathing has already evened out and is slow. He briefly considers trying to sleep on the small two person couch before he remembers you explicitly stated he was to sleep on the bed. He flushes remembering you saying that. Clearly you were used to his self sacrificing nature since you preemptively thwarted him twice this evening. He lays on top of the covers with all intents and purposes of taking a brief nap before his meet up with Gojo tonight; not realizing how truly exhausted he is from the last few days. His forehead twitches with the pain of a headache from overexertion. 

 

He watches your peaceful face for a while before he finally shuts his eyes to try to sleep. He's not sure how he’ll manage it with his heart beating so fast. This is everything he could have wanted and more. To get to be so close to you and know you are safe.

 

He lays with his eyes shut thinking over how he could make the next few days special for you. He knew you had to go back to that other timeline but he needed you to rest first. Who knew what would happen to you next and you needed all the strength you could get. 

 

He thinks your fast asleep, so he’s surprised to feel the bed shift as you move a little closer to him. He feels a rush of relief that you really do feel safe around him despite everything that happened recently. He feels the ghost of your fingertips trace the side of his face with obvious care. He wants to open his eyes to see what expression you could possibly be making; but as you brush his bangs carefully to the side he decides to keep them shut. He’s worried if he looks at you, your touches will stop and that’s the last thing he wants. He can’t help but lean into the feeling as you stroke his hair. Your touch is caring and unlike anything he has felt since he was a small child. The touch changes almost imperceptibly as two of your fingers start massaging his left temple. Your own reverse curse technique struggles to activate but when it does the result is immediate. The headache Yuta has been sporting since jumping back to this time eases under your careful ministrations and he audibly sighs in relief. He means to ask you how you knew he needed this but under your affectionate hand he is able to totally relax for the first time in months and is shortly fast asleep.

 

~~

 

“Gooooooooood Moooorning Looovebirds”. The loud familiar singsongy voice causes you to stir from the delightful sleep you were in. Trying to ignore it, you snuggle further into the warmth around you in order to hold onto the feeling as long as possible. The arm around your waist feels tender and protective and you nuzzle into their chest.

 

It isn’t until the warmth you’re cuddling into becomes totally rigid and sounds terrified that you partially open your eyes. “T-teacher! This isn’t what it looks like!” 

 

It’s only then that you realize you are laying on Yuta’s chest with your arm wrapped around him. You're half in and half out of the covers as they twist around your body. Yuta is firmly on the outside of them still.

 

You lift your head up briefly in confusion, and turn to see a sleep mussed Yuta. His hair is all laying in weird angles and his face is tomato red but he otherwise looks refreshed.

 

Then again if Gojo’s greeting was any indication of the time you probably slept like twelve hours straight so you must have both needed it. Speaking of Gojo, the little shit is messing with something on the desk across the room. Leave it to him to disregard all sense of propriety and teleport into someone’s locked room.

 

Yuta’s panicked voice interrupts your sleepy thoughts, “Y/n, this isn’t what it looks like!” 

 

You can’t help but stare into his dark worried eyes in confusion. What does it look like? Who cares? Ignoring him you lay your head back down on his chest while mumbling, “You’re comfy…”

 

He makes a horrified squeak in response. Not upset at how you're curled against him. He’d stay like this for the rest of his life. It’s the fact that his teacher is standing across the room watching you both with his arms crossed and an unimpressed look on his face.

 

“I’ve got to say I’m very disappointed in you Okkotsu.” You can tell Satoru’s being a smartass just from his tone. He's clearly more amused than irritated at finding his student in a predicament that has him so uncomfortable. 

 

Walking across the room Gojo pulls open the large curtain covering the window dramatically and lets in the streaming morning sun. “Not only did you stand me up for our date last night but you're wrapped in the arms of another.”  Clearly Gojo was not going to let you sleep any longer.

 

“Teacher, I’m sorry, I didn’t-“

 

You untangle yourself from around Yuta and interrupting his apology monologue make grabby hands in Gojo’s general direction, “Breakfast?”

 

Gojo snorts in response to your adorable sleepy face, “Now why would I reward bad behavior?” You give him a halfhearted glare as he sits on your side of the bed causing you to bounce in response. He was once again wearing his signature white blindfold and teachers uniform, his legs crossing over one another as he addressed Yuta again, “Okkotsu you reek, go shower.” 

 

Yuta’s face is horrified as he jumps out of bed still fully clothed in what he wore yesterday. “I-okay, I’m sorry.” 

 

Yuta bows out of reflex and looks totally humiliated as he runs into the bathroom and slams the door as you give Gojo an intimidating side eye. “The only thing I smell is a dirty little liar.” You mumble pushing at him with your foot emphasizing dirty little liar with three nudges.

 

He shrugs with a smirk before grabbing your offending foot and pulling you from the middle of the bed to the side of the bed he’s sitting on. You yelp in surprise at his pull, your skirt manages to catch on the sheets and pulls up past your waist to fully expose your underwear. While that had not been his original intent Gojo laughed loudly at your now wide awake face as you struggled to cover yourself again. “Satoru!” You hissed at him wiggling your foot out of his grasp as you sat up fully to push your skirt all the way down. “What are you thinking you dork, it’s a good thing Yuta isn’t in here.” 

 

Satoru leaned to rest his chin on his fist giving you a slow look over. His voice is a lazy drawl when he responds, “I dunno, I think he would have appreciated getting to see his first pair of panties.” You smack his arm lightly, giving him a reproachful look before he continues, “I know the perverted blood clot did.”

 

You choke as your face turns bright red. You forgot Choso was still on the bedside table. “Good morning Choso…”

 

Choso slowly turns so his back is facing you, a sure sign of his embarrassment. Choso choosing not to acknowledge you is more than answer enough. Your head sinks into your hands, he definitely saw your underwear.

 

“Great, I’ve already corrupted him and he doesn’t even have a body yet.” You groan out going to shoot Satoru another look. Before you can bemoan anything else you notice a box of doughnuts and four coffees sitting on the nearby desk. 

 

Satoru can’t help but laugh at how your face lights up at the sight of the goodies he’s brought. “Did you bring breakfast?!” Your way more excited than necessary as you go over to eye the delicious looking gifts.

 

“Mhhhhm, well I did originally but remember I said I can’t reward bad behavior.” He stands at this walking up behind you to take a strawberry iced doughnut for himself.

 

You can’t help but cock an eyebrow at that statement, “And here I thought you loved bad behavior.”  His lip quirks up briefly before he maintains his stoic expression. “When are you planning to head back to the other timeline?” 

 

You let out a sigh frowning, “I should probably go back immediately.” 

 

Gojo makes a buzzing sound like you got the wrong answer on a game show. “Nah, you need a few mental health days.” He pops the rest of the doughnut in his mouth chewing through his next comment. “It’s not s’like it matters anyways, you just go back to the same time.” 

 

You can’t help but notice he purchased your favorite type of coffee and doughnuts as you examine the contents of his breakfast run. “Thank you, Satoru.” You reach up and tug gently on his uniform collar so he has to lean your way. Your lips meet his as a bittersweet thank you. You know the items on the desk are really meant for the future you Satoru clearly cares a lot about. The kisses intent was to be chaste and brief but once his sensual lips were pressed against yours it naturally deepened. The kiss was searing and tasted of strawberry icing. He kisses you breathless and when you finally break apart your left gasping with his arm around your waist for support. His blindfold glows a light blue as his eyes rove over your flushed face  like he wants to devour you. You swallow your eyes going to where the bathroom is across the room, “What were we talking about?” 

 

Satoru releases you reluctantly with a quick slap on your butt, “Mental health, Sweetheart. Clearly, you're a problem for mine but a trip into the other hotel room should fix that up.”

 

You flush at his suggestion briefly considering it before you shake your head, “To be honest I’m a little surprised you didn’t march in here last night and abscond with me.”

 

He laughs but it rings false to your ears, “I’m the one who damned you and Okkotsu is the one who saved you.” He releases you and crosses the room to sit in the single chair by the desk. His body language now closed off whereas before he was open. “I figured he deserved the chance to bask in your presence.”

 

You frown heavily at all the implications he just made, “I’m not some prize to be won Satoru and the only one responsible for what happened to me was Kenjaku.”

 

He gives a noncommittal shrug before his demeanor shifts and the sudden over excited happiness he gives off feels a lot like a slap. “You’ll never guess what we’re doing for your mental health days!” He claps twice excitedly yelling, “Beach time!” 

 

You blink at Satoru in confusion, “Beach time?” Clearly, he is done with the earlier conversation and you know with Yuta in the next room pushing him to talk now would only make Gojo distance himself from you more. You file away what you’ve learned before allowing yourself to enjoy the moment Gojo has decided to craft instead of acknowledging the reality he’s feeling inside.

 

He pouts, picking another doughnut after licking his fingers clean. “As much as I’d like to claim all the beach trip credit, it was Okkotsu’s idea.” 

 

Giving yourself a moment to reset after the last few minutes you take a sip of your coffee, your eyes closing in delight. When you open them Gojo is still pouting and it’s frankly adorable when he wants praise. So you indulge him by being in a happy mood. “I’m sure it was all done at his wonderful mentor's expense and effort.” 

 

His head lifts indicating he has looked up, his pout shifting into a pleased expression. “Ah, well how could I say no to a request from a precious student,” You’re briefly surprised at his refusal of praise when he finishes out his sentence, “and I’ll get to see you wet in a bikini.”

 

You shoot him an unimpressed look that has him cackling, “Dream on lover boy.”

 

There’s a knock on the hotel room door and you reflexively stand to answer it, “Just for that comment I’m strictly wearing a t-shirt and shorts to swim in.” 

 

“Wooow cruel mistress indeed. At least indulge me with a white t-shirt.” As he speaks Gojo’s long legs quickly eclipse yours as he nudges by you rudely to get to the door just before you do. 

 

Your face is incredulous briefly before you remember how many coffees he bought, “Wait, who’s the fourth coffee for?” 

 

With an overly dramatic air of excitement Gojo wiggles his fingers with a grin, “The moment you’ve all been waiting for ladies and gentlemen.” He swings the door open wide so you can see the person on the other side with their hand raised to knock again,  “Your long lost buddy, Junpei!” 

 

You and Junpei stare at each other in silence for totally different reasons. Junpei had been expecting you, but what he wasn’t expecting was to see you with a busted lip and some residual bruising even Yuta’s healing couldn’t completely erase. You were still beautiful and it made his heart race just to see you again but seeing the painful marks on you felt like a knife twisted in his chest. 

 

You on the other hand were not expecting him but he looked wonderful. While his anxious expression is familiar he’s showing signs of an improved life; His skin is tanner, he’s filled out more physically and he doesn’t look as frail or downtrodden. You start to cry happy tears when you see he’s wearing the Jujutsu High uniform and the most gratifying part is his hair has grown out a little longer and is tied back in an Eren Jaeger style bun exposing his beautiful burn free forehead. 

 

Neither of you manage to move before the weighted door shuts again completely with a slam. Gojo scratches his neck awkwardly, “Did you want to say Hi or?”

 

You squeal in happiness, wrenching the door practically off its hinges in your haste to open it. On the opposite side, Junpei's hand is raised to knock again, his face concerned. He doesn’t have time to even blink before you’ve tackled him in joy. He attempts to catch you but is thrown off balance and you both hit the floor in a pile of happy tears and laughter. “What the hell y/n? Are you trying to kill me?” His tone is teasing and he laughs as you just cry against him.

 

Gojo steps out into the hall propping the hotel door open behind him so it doesn’t lock you all out. “Jeez Junpei, what did you do to the poor girl? When Yuta said you knew her I assumed it was on friendly terms.”

 

Junpei rolls his eyes at his teacher before wiping your face off gently, “You do need to stop crying though. Everytime I see you, you're in tears and I’m going to start taking it personally.” He gives that little huffy laugh he does, his face kind and happy as you sit up to wipe the rest of your tears off.

Notes:

I hope this fluffy one gave you some cheer.

Chapter 26: Friends & Fluff

Summary:

Fluff, all the fluff, fluff fluff. Mmm fluff.

Notes:

Hello my dears. I hope we are enjoying our fluffy time. Maybe two or so more chapters and were back to angst city. Womp womp.

I posted the casual outfits I describe in this chapter on my tumblr if you are curious how they look!
https://www.tumblr.com/quinnyundertow/743324669973807104/okay-i-think-yall-are-right-that-fit-is?source=share

Love ya'll

“You should take it personally! I missed you so much and these are happy tears.” You laugh as you say this, not a foot from Junpei’s face. He flushes heavily and glancing behind you sees that thankfully Gojo had noticed his third wheel status and had gone back into the hotel room. 

 

You look at Junpei in awe. He has always been handsome to you but just seeing him blossom has made you feel some type of way. Also, hello? The man bun? Yes please.

 

When you had landed from the fall earlier it was right into Junpei’s lap. Which left you currently resting on his upper thighs, your legs straddling him. 

 

He studies your face closely, his chocolate colored eyes hold a twinge of sadness in them. “What happened to your face?” 

 

You can’t help but look jolted by his comment. Your fingers go to trace your lip self consciously. “Do I look that bad?” 

 

Junpei is frowning as he wipes away the evidence that you were crying and then places his thumb on your bottom lip gently. You're in awe of his newfound ability to meet your eyes. Training as a sorcerer must be boosting his confidence. He finally breaks eye contact and tilts his head to the side a little, a very slight blush visible on his tanner skin, “I could have worded that better. You could never look bad.” You see the corner of his lip curl up slightly, “I would know, given you still looked cute snoring and drooling all over my couch.” 

 

Your mouth pops open in surprise at how forward he’s being, even though he’s usually blunt and straightforward when he talks this feels especially candid. His tone is measured and deliberate just like before but it’s minus the obvious stutter he used to have. When he looks back at you he gives his quiet breathless laugh at your embarrassed face. “So are you going to tell me what happened?” his thumb rubs lightly against your bottom lip as he takes his hand off and leans back against the wall. He’s trying to focus on your words but the feeling of your weight on his thighs is distracting him in a sinful way. 

 

You pause to think for a moment with a frown on your face. You hate the idea of Junpei being the only one to not know the truth about your abilities, but at the same time, knowing could put him in danger. You go with the truth even though there is a lot omitted. “It was from a fight with a curse user that didn’t go well.” 

 

He looks very serious as he lets out a long sigh, “I’m assuming that’s why we're here then? Gojo called out of nowhere yesterday saying he wanted you to have 24 hour surveillance for the next few days. Or at least until you went back out on your missions.” You nod grateful to Gojo for coming up with a lie so you didn’t have to. Junpei looks fairly irritated at this confirmation, “So, let me see if I understand. You go on a mission where you can’t talk to anyone for months , come back suddenly because you are too injured to carry on and then you what? Recover and get put right back into it?!”

 

You can’t really say anything to that because technically that’s exactly what happened just in a different context. You look down at his lap feeling somewhat scolded. “Don’t be mad at me Junpei…”

 

His hands are suddenly on your arms and when you glance up at his face he looks absolutely stricken, “Hey, woah, no. I’m not mad at you. I’m sorry.” he looks away with a grimace on his face, “Me and Yuta have been so worried about you and to find out you could have used our help or at the very least not been fighting by yourself makes me beyond pissed off. Not at you, but the higher ups or whoever is assigning these missions to you.” 

 

You frown, not sure how to make him feel better when the same thing was just going to potentially happen again. You scoot forward slightly from sitting on his thighs to in his lap. Then lean your forehead against his collarbone. “It makes me really happy that you care about me and I’m sorry I worried you both; but at the end of the day I chose to accept this mission.”

 

When you move forward into his lap you feel him tense against you, but moments later his arms wrap around you. Turning your head to the side slightly you lay against his neck staring down the empty hallway. His voice has grown a little deeper since the last time you spoke, “Then unchoose it.” He lets out a big sigh and your body moves with his breaths. He sounds more desperate the longer he talks, “Or at least take me with you. I’m not that strong yet, but I can hold my own and I can help.”

 

Your chest is starting to ache. You have no way to tell him he and his mother wouldn’t be alive if you just decided to stop what you are doing. You don’t even want him to know you helped them. The guilt from being part of the reason you were hurt would weigh on him terribly. The heightened tension breaks as you hear the door to the hotel room open behind you. Thankful for the interruption you sit up and begin to scoot off Junpei’s lap. “I’ll consider it Junpei, Thank you.” 

 

“Did you guys- oh. S-Shit, Sorry.” Glancing back you see Yuta exited the hotel room dressed in a long sleeve navy sweatshirt; a popular sports brand logo on the front. He also wears a pair of black sports shorts that come to about mid thigh. A hotel towel sits on top of his head like he was just drying it when he walked out to see you both.

 

Before Yuta can backtrack out of the hall you wave your hand for his attention, “Yuta, help me up, my feet are asleep!” 

 

The boy at the door pauses before smiling good naturedly, “Sure, y/n.” he reaches out his hand and you grab it as he pulls you up. “I was really happy to hear you got called to come too, Junpei.” Yuta smiles at his friend who slowly gets up after your warmth is gone. 

 

Junpei nods before patting Yuta on the shoulder, “Yeah, Gojo didn’t tell me a whole lot other than we would be doing surveillance while y/n takes a break. That and to pack for a few days.” Seeing Junpei and Yuta stand so close to one another conversing casually makes you overflow with happiness. “I thought I had to wear this,” Junpei gestures at his school uniform, “So if that’s not required I think I'm going to put something else on real quick before we go.”

 

Yuta nods, “Yeah sure take your time it’s just us now. Gojo said he had to work on something and he left me the time for the train and the address to a Ryokan he rented out for us. He also said he's taking Choso to the inn.” 

 

You look up at Yuta in disappointment, “They’re already gone? He didn’t say goodbye…” 

 

Yuta frowns at your sad tone, “I’m sorry Y/n but it sounded like he had a lot on his mind. I’m sure he’ll join us tonight for dinner.”

 

Junpei grabs his own lime green suitcase and brings it into the room while Yuta is talking. Once inside Junpei holds the door for the two of you to follow while stating, “I’m kind of glad we’re traveling alone. I like Gojo fine, but it’s a different vibe when your teacher is there.”

 

Junpei pulls his suitcase over to the other side of the room before opening it and grabbing out a few items. “That was nice of him to get us coffee though.” He eyes the drinks before taking one.

 

Yuta nods looking over, “Before he left Gojo said the last person for our group was going to tag up with us at the bullet train station so we need to leave in the next thirty.”

 

When Yuta mentions another team member, Junpei makes an ugly face, “I hope it’s not Maki..” he mutters while picking up his clothes to go change.

 

You can’t help but look back and forth between Junpei and Yuta curiously. You never considered what Junpei’s relationships would look like at Jujutsu High other than those with Yuta and Yuji. Speaking of Yuta, he was clearly used to hearing similar sentiments from Junpei as he scratches his head awkwardly while giving a placating closed eyed smile to Junpei, “Oh come on Junpei, Maki isn’t so bad once you get to know her.” 

 

Junpei deadpans at Yuta, his lips thin with irritation, “I shouldn’t have to get to know someone better for them to not be a bully.” Oh. Yeah that checks out. You remember in the JJK0 movie when Maki first met Yuta; she wasn’t exactly nice. She had called him a wet blanket and said he looked like the type to be bullied and that she would have bullied him too. Yeahhh, you could see that rubbing Junpei the wrong way if he had been there. Where Yuta was forgiving to a fault, Junpei was not above punishing those he deemed deserving. In the show Yuta begged Rika not to hurt his bullies whereas Junpei sought the power to kill those who tortured him.

 

Without another word Junpei walks toward the bathroom; but before he can shut and lock the door you interject, “Oh! Let me get something real quick.” You duck in, grab a device from below the counter and then jump right back out. “Got it thanks!” 

 

Junpei nods, shutting the door quietly. You turn to Yuta, a small hair dryer in your hand. You hold it up with a saccharine smile as you see his short hair is still damp under his towel. “Can I dry your hair for you?” 

 

Yuta blinks in disbelief at the offer, it was unexpected but welcome. Not trusting himself to speak yet, he nods walking over. He feels heat flush his face and his heart beat increases. “S-Sure, if you don’t mind…or I can do it myself?” His eyes go to your hands and he can’t help but imagine them running through his raven locks. He looks up at you and wishes he hadn’t offered to do it on his own. 

 

You smile at his shy but happy response and gesture for him to sit on the corner of the bed near the outlet. “I want to, if you’re comfortable with it.” Acts of service are a part of your love language. Being able to care for and dote on those you love makes you happiest; even if it’s only something small like drying their hair.

 

When Yuta sits on the bed you chuckle softly, taking off the towel resting over the top of his hair. “That’s a drawback of growing your hair out; it takes longer for it to dry.” You smile, taking up the comb he had left on the counter while getting ready moments before. You gently brush through his almost chin length hair. Taking the time to make sure there aren’t any snags or knots. 

 

Yuta leans back a little and you can tell he’s enjoying the moment. “They say beauty is pain.” You laugh out loud at his unexpected comment. He turns just enough so you can see the twinkle in his eye and his grin at having made you laugh.

 

“Face forward darling. ” You emphasize the last word in a dramatic fashion but it still makes his stomach flip with happiness at the affectionate term. “Now, Mr. Okkotsu-“

 

“I like darling better.” He interjects before you can finish.

 

Grinning, you restart your sentence, “Mr. Okkotsu, code name darling.” It makes you giddy when you feel his shoulder shake with quiet laughter. “I’m going to dry these luscious locks of yours and while I do so you're going to tell me if I start to burn you.”

 

You hear Yuta make a humming noise of acknowledgment. 

 

You continue, “Because if I know you.” Leaning forward you speak the next three words directly into his ear softly, “ and I do.”  You feel a shiver run up his spine. “You’ll wait until you have third degree burns before telling me that the heat might be a little too high.” 

 

He laughs, “Oh come on, give me some credit maybe like second degree burns.” You click the hairdryer on at that with a happy expression. You keep your one hand running through his hair and under the dryer to make sure it isn’t too hot for him. You had been teasing about the third degree burns but you wouldn’t put it past Yuta to let you burn him rather than say something about it. 

 

The relaxing sound of the dryer fills the room as you run your fingers through his hair. You love the way he relaxes under your ministrations. It’s easy to tell he’s not used to being doted upon. The way he gets nervous and tightens up before you show him the slightest affection is more than evidence enough.

 

Junpei emerges from the bathroom, his school uniform in a neat stack in his arms. He’s wearing a long sleeve T-shirt with horizontal blue and white stripes, below it a pair of loose gray shorts that go to his knees. He watches the two of you interact with a feeling of contentment; No curses, no fighting, no dying. This is how things should be.

 

~~

 

“Well, I’ll be honest, Satoru, you are the last person I expected to call me.” Suguru Geto’s voice is laced with surprise as he answers Satoru Gojo’s phone call. 

 

Gojo feels a strong ache in his chest when Suguru’s honeyed voice oozes over the phone. Suguru and Satoru haven’t spoken since about three months after the future you went missing. Their differing opinions on how things should be done, moral headbutting and sheer stubbornness had made them stop talking for the last five years. Just hearing Suguru’s voice jumpstarts Gojo’s buried affections while fanning his irritating need to aggravate his best friend. “Yeah, well how’s the cult going? Sacrifice any virgins lately?”

 

Suguru chooses to ignore the open hostility he has grown to expect from Satoru on the rare occasion they do speak, “Is that really why you called, Satoru? To ask me how business is going? I’m rather busy so if that’s all..”

 

At the indication Suguru intends to hang up Gojo feels a flash of panic, “No, it's not.” He pauses to regulate his emotions and regain his bored tone. “I found out something very interesting yesterday that I think you may want to know.”

 

That sentence successfully strikes Suguru Geto, the silver tongued viper, speechless. Not only had Gojo decided to reach out to him of his own volition, and not due to some bait by Suguru, but he wanted to feed him information? Suguru sounds a little taken aback when he responds, “I’m listening.” 

 

Feeling like he finally has the upper hand in a conversation with Suguru, Gojo warns. “There’s a caveat.”

 

Suguru sighs, his annoyance returning. “Of course there is.”

 

“We handle this together. For old times sake.” Gojo murmurs. 

 

The other side of the line is silent long enough that Gojo has to check if the phone call is still active. When Suguru’s voice responds it sounds more reminiscent of when they were younger. That jaded edge isn’t there; it’s replaced by a fondness that Suguru usually hides. “Do you want to talk about it in person, Satoru?”

 

Gojo thinks for a minute before giving a shrug, either way he will be seeing Suguru at some point. It probably doesn’t matter if it is sooner rather than later. “There’s this kikufuku place…” Leave it to y/n to force them back together again.

~~

 

You are beyond happy as you make your way to the bullet train station with your boys in tow. Yuta walks a little ahead while navigating to make sure you are all heading in the right direction. Junpei travels next to you, turning to watch you every so often, almost as if to reassure himself that you are still there. The third time you see him peek over you can’t  help but grin and hold out your open palm for his hand. When he realizes you want to hold his hand a fond expression crosses his face before he interlaces his fingers with yours. You give his hand a light squeeze as your hands rest comfortably between the two of you.

 

“I feel silly in a school uniform while everyone else is so casual.” 

 

Junpei nods thoughtfully. “Well, how about once we get to the beach you can pick a few things out?” 

 

You want to but the age old money problem is rearing its ugly head. Maybe you can ask Gojo to loan you some money. The last thing you want is to become a burden on Junpei or Yuta. Gojo on the other hand, you know, can afford it.

 

As if Yuta is reading your mind he pipes up, “I’ll pay for everything on this trip Y/n so just try and relax and not worry about it.” 

 

Junpei’s brows furrow, “The clothes were my idea, so I’m paying for that.”

 

You hold your free hand up in protest, “Wait, wait, I can’t accept anything from either of you.” At Junpei’s quizzical look you remind him, “I still owe you for the convenience store food!” 

 

A few seconds of silence go by as Junpei looks at you like you’ve genuinely lost your mind. “First of all, no. Secondly, that was a date, you said it yourself. The guy pays for the date.”

 

You can’t help but flush heavily in response to him winning the argument so handily. Yuta turns to you, his face surprised, “You guys went on a date?”

 

“Yes.” “No.” You both look at each other for a moment. 

 

You catch Junpei’s lip quirk up in a teasing manner, “If I remember correctly you said, This is the best date I’ve ever been on. ” You can’t help but sputter at him turning your words against you. His eyes are mischievous and playful as they dare you to deny the truth. 

 

“Okay fine, we’ve been on a date.” You smile at Junpei sweetly. He’s confused by your tactical retreat as he looks suspiciously for the punchline. “And since that was a date then me and Yuta have been on a date as well.” 

 

You expect a reaction from Junpei not the giant one you get from Yuta, “Wh-we that was a date?” His voice cracks a little at the end as his cheeks are furiously red. “N-not that I wouldn’t want to go on a date! Are we dating?!” 

 

You and Junpei turn to look at each other before laughing hysterically. Yuta sinks his head down in embarrassment and scratches the back of his head, “Oh you're joking?”’

 

Junpei can’t help but grin at his friend, “I’m sure if you ask nicely Yuta she’ll take you out on a date.” 

 

You giggle before moving to catch up to Yuta. You hug him from behind as he walks stating, “I’m too poor to take anyone on a date. I gotta get me a sugar daddy. Do you think Gojo is taking applications?” As you hug Yuta from behind you feel his arms go around yours and rest on top of your hands. Seeing the train station just ahead he gives your hands a little pat before taking one in his and moving you to walk next to him. You worry for a second that you may have teased Yuta a little too much; but when you glance up at him he’s flushed with a happy expression. 

 

Junpei makes a snorting noise at your sugar daddy comment before you all enter the station and take a quick right; away from the local lines to the longer haul bullet trains. Junpei moves to the purchasing window, “I’ll get our tickets.” 

 

Once Junpei is out of earshot you give Yuta’s fingers a conspiratorial squeeze, “I can’t believe how outgoing Junpei is now. He’s changed so much in the last four months…” 

 

Yuta tilts his head watching you, “He’d probably kill me for saying this but he’s still really reserved most of the time. I think he’s just really happy that you're here.” Yuta gives you that adorable close eyed smile he does. “You’re a breath of fresh air y/n.” 

 

“Salmon roe.” the words of agreement come from your right side while Yuta stands on your left. 

 

You blink at Yuta as he looks past you to your other side, “Oh, Hey Inumaki! Are you going to be on this mission too? Have you met Y/n L/n?”

 

You spin around in surprise to meet a familiar pair of the most beautiful purple eyes. Eighteen year old Toge Inumaki stands next to you putting on a pleased casual air at your shocked face. He’s in his JJK0 rebellious phase with his gray hair cropped short and spiked back. A black fabric facemask that is more for fashion than practical application covers his facial tattoos. The last time you had seen him he was in his fancy haori hakama looking like a little prince. Now he has a navy t-shirt with a yellow band logo on the front. His top is tucked into a pair of high waisted yellow and black plaid pants. Chunky combat boots on his feet make him at least an inch or two taller. 

 

“T-Toge?!” 

 

Inumaki gives you a jaunty salute as he greets you, his voice clearly tinged with amusement, “Kelp.”

 

Yuta’s eyes widen at your use of Inumaki’s first name, “Toge?”

 

You can’t help but squeal in excitement as you jump and hug Toge around the neck. You haven’t seen him since before the Tsukumo attacks and while you assumed he was okay this was your confirmation. You fully expect to hit the floor like you did when you jumped on Junpei; especially because Toge is almost the same height as you are with his boots on. You’re shocked however, when his hands close around the back of your thighs and he holds you up like you weigh nothing. You really shouldn’t keep being surprised by Inumaki. Unlike Yuta and Junpei who started training three months ago Toge has been working his whole life on his physical strength and his cursed technique. He was raised to be the leader of the Inumaki clan. 

 

You blink down at him in amazement, “You’re really strong Toge.” 

 

You hear him give out a quiet laugh before he wiggles an eyebrow at you cheekily, “Ikura, Salmon!” 

 

You weren’t totally sure what he’s trying to say but you know Ikura means fuck so as soon as your feet are back on the ground you scold jokingly, “Toge, behave! You're still a cute little kid in my head.” 

 

You’re pretty sure he couldn’t have rolled his eyes harder at you if he tried. Junpei rejoins the group with four tickets; looking in surprise at Inumaki’s arrival. “Hey, Inumaki. If this is our group this is going to be a lot of fun.”                                             

 

The silver haired boy goes back to his usual nonchalant expression as he nods in greeting to Junpei and Yuta, “Kelp.”

 

Junpei passes out the tickets and bag tags for each suitcase; the only one traveling empty handed is you. “It’s only an hour to Kamakura by bullet train so by the time we get settled in our seats we’ll be there.” 

 

Toge taps your shoulder and holds his hand up to mime like he is texting. You shake your head with a frown, “No, I’m sorry. I don’t have a phone. Is it too much trouble to talk like we used to?” 

 

“Bonito flakes.” he reaches over to take your hand as your group walks to the boarding train.

 

Yuta is on your otherside as everyone approaches the bullet train, “That really surprised me, I didn’t know you guys knew each other. If you want to use my phone to talk, you can.”

 

You were about to accept Yuta's offer but Toge waves him off, “Bonito flakes.” As he walks at the head of the group pulling you along behind. You meet Yuta’s eyes and give him an apologetic smile, “Thank you anyways.”

 

The train is modern and sleek inside. Plush blue and white individual chairs fill the train car four to a row with an aisle in between. Glancing at the ticket you hold you go to sit at the window seat you were assigned as the others load their suitcases into overhead compartments. It’s a surreal feeling being here with these three and not actively worrying for your life. You can’t help but think of Gojo, wishing you had a cellphone to reach out to him with. You know Yuta will let you use his but it hadn’t been that long since you had spoken to Gojo so maybe that would be clingy? It’s not like you were in a relationship with him or anything. As you stare out the window this creeping anxiety roils in your stomach. Just knowing Kenjaku is somewhere lurking out there plotting is enough to make you feel queasy. 

 

Notes:

Goofy post of the week: https://www.tumblr.com/anulithots/743258759639515137/me-writing-about-time-travel-in-my-fic?source=share

I really hope you enjoyed the chapter.

I will be starting another fic soon chapter one up next week probably that will be JJK Horror, Angst, Romance & History Fiction. Reader x Yuta, Reader x Sukuna. If you like those genres I hope you will consider checking it out.

This one will still be updated a least once a week. As always I live for your comments and appreciate the time you take to leave them <3

Chapter 27: Reunion & Ryokan

Summary:

Fluff

The creeping anxiety in your stomach doesn’t seem to fade as you disassociate while staring out the bullet train’s window. You have gotten so used to pushing away your mental anguish since arriving in this world that you begin to panic when you realize it isn’t about to go back into the pretty little box you made for it. You start to hyper fixate on your physical sensations, your body is telling you normal functions are wrong when they aren’t. You try to focus on your breathing but it’s like you can’t get enough oxygen. You’re feeling hot, stuffy and trapped. You need to get off the train. You force yourself to sit still while every fiber of your being is screaming at you to run. 

 

Why did you have to think of Kenjaku? He wasn’t here right now and even if he was you weren’t alone. Far from it. 

 

Oh God, Kenjaku could be here. You have no idea what he looks like now. He can be anywhere. Not only that but now you know he doesn’t just hate you for destroying his work, he wants you for his experiments. You have a viable womb and you saw firsthand what he did to the last woman he had captured. Her immense suffering only ended in death. You definitely can’t breathe now. You feel like you are going to pass out. Your vision is closing in.

 

You turn from the window to look for an escape and Yuta’s face is right across from your own. You jump in surprise at someone being close to you so suddenly. He’s talking but you can’t seem to figure out what he’s saying. He’s in the seat in front of you, turned completely, so that he is leaning over the top of his headrest; his body positioned so that he can talk to you. He looks concerned, Junpei is in the seat next to him, similarly studying you. Why is everyone looking at you? You feel a supportive pair of hands holding onto your own. You didn’t even register when that happened. Toge is writing something on your palm but you can’t seem to focus enough to decipher the letters. Squeezing your eyes shut hard, you try to get back in control of the situation. The last thing you want is a bunch of attention while you are having a freak out. You feel Toge’s hands around your own. He’s not trying to communicate anymore, he's just rubbing his thumbs on the back of your hand in reassuring circles. You try to focus on the sensation. His hands are warm, rougher than you expected and callused from years of weapons training. 

 

“Tuna.” Toge’s voice breaks through whatever mental barrier you erected and you turn to get lost in his mesmerizing purple eyes. They are filled with concern as he considers you. “Mustard leaf?”  

 

You hold his hand a little tighter. “I-I’m sorry.” You’re embarrassed that you’ve lost your composure and everyone around you knows it. 

 

You turn to look ahead and Junpei and Yuta are still watching you closely. They're clearly troubled, Junpei’s eyebrows furrow in worry, “Don’t apologize, you didn’t do anything wrong.”

 

Yuta’s eyes are kind but critical as he monitors your facial expression and when you meet his dark orbs you can’t help but shiver. You see understanding go through him. “Y/n, you're safe right now. Me, Junpei and Toge aren’t going to let anything bad happen to you. You can rely on us.” 

 

Your eyes stay locked on his raven ones and there is so much conviction there you believe him, “O-okay.” The trains overhead announcement drones that all passengers need to be seated and buckled in for the train to leave the station. 

 

Despite the instructions, Yuta and Junpei don’t immediately go to sit down. Inumaki and Junpei may not be entirely sure what is happening but they can hazard a guess. Something while you were away went terribly wrong. That’s why there is a 24 hour surveillance and that’s why you are going to a Ryokan for a mental break. Prior to this moment the trip had just seemed like a fun vacation to everyone. This flash of clarity was sobering for all present. Before Junpei sat, he offered to switch seats with you. Yuta was the one who knew the most about your situation, maybe he was best to comfort you? “Do you want to sit next to Yuta?” 

 

You looked from Yuta, to Junpei, and finally to Toge, who nodded in a way that told you he was okay if that was what you wanted. His fingers give you a light squeeze of reassurance. “No, thank you. I’m alright, I have Toge with me.” You give him a fragile smile and he’s looking at you with an earnestness that comforts you. 

 

He nods and lets you know he’s there for you in the best way he can, “Salmon.” 

 

Yuta nods, then he and Junpei return to sitting properly. It’s just you and Toge. You take in a deep breath and he takes a minute to pull out his cell with the hand not holding yours. His thumb flies over the keys before he leans it towards you. It’s the notes app on his phone he has open. Do u want to talk about it?

 

You look up at his eyes and he can see the fear in yours, “It was just a panic attack.” 

 

He nods at you, responding, Sorry, they suck.

 

You look up at him a little surprised. Toge always exudes this calm confidence. He did even as a child. You know he’s human but It’s hard to imagine him being stricken with something like a panic attack. “You’ve had them?”

 

He watches you for a time before assenting, “Salmon.” He picks up his phone, 4 sure. He pauses to think then elaborates, I'm always worried about hurting someone on accident with my cursed technique. That's why I talk the way I do.

 

You lean back in your chair to stare at the ceiling for a minute, “That’s a reasonable fear.”

 

The young man shrugs, Fear is fear, the body doesn’t care if it’s rational.

 

You watch him for a moment, “Thanks Toge… so, how come you didn’t even blink when you saw me again and I look the same? How did you find out everything.”

 

Toge blinks for a second then laughs, I was a nosy lil shit. The way he crinkles his eyes lets you know he’s grinning. I was always eavesdropping on one conversation or another. 

 

You can’t help but giggle at the mischievous look in his eyes, “You were way too cute. You could have gotten away with anything you wanted.”

 

He gives you a raised brow and a slightly offended expression, “Ikura, Tuna mayo.” You can’t help but laugh hard at the suggestive tone he uses for tuna mayo. U still think I’m cute enough to get away with whatever I want.

 

You let go of his hand to push against him lightly in a teasing manner, “Hmm, I don’t know about that. You’re okay.”

 

Toge ruffles your hair lightly before pushing his cell under your eyes. Damn lil mama chill.

 

Your mouth falls open and he openly cackles at that, “Toge, You did not just call me lil mama .”

 

Despite the facemask he’s wearing you can tell he has the biggest shit eating grin right now. He pats your shoulder in a smart ass consolatory manner. Dont worry Im into older ladies.  

 

Your jaw drops in response to his text which has him in stitches, “O-old? We’re practically the same age now!”

 

He leans over you a little, pointing out the window, “Tuna, tuna!” 

 

Following his gaze you feel your spirits start to lift. The sea is visible in the background as the train chugs down the countryside. 

 

~~

 

Satoru Gojo stands outside the kikufuku store downtown. A brown paper bag in one hand while the other holds a half eaten matcha kikufuku. He feels Suguru before he sees him. A shiver goes down Satoru’s spine at the intimately familiar cursed energy signature approaching him. Popping the last of the kikufuku he is holding into his mouth he turns to set eyes on Suguru. Despite the white blindfold over his eyes, Satoru can see everything with a clarity that would cause a normal human to be overwhelmed by overstimulation. Frowning, Satoru swallows and pulls another treat out of his almost empty bag. Suguru’s eyes are a warm brown with flecks of molten gold. Satoru watches Suguru’s pupils dilate the moment they pick Satoru’s frame out of the crowd. 

 

As Suguru Geto walks across the intersection’s crosswalk, towards where Satoru is standing, Satoru can’t help but think Suguru looks ethereal. Not that he would ever tell him that. The monk robes that he wears now everyday seem to cascade around him. They look like they were meticulously placed rather than just lie where they fell.  His hair is a few inches longer than the last time Satoru saw him. Damn Suguru and his shining silky locks, weird bangs, and smarmy grin. 

 

As Suguru approaches the last few feet to where Satoru stands there is almost an electric charge in the air. They are both taking risks in meeting today. Satoru Gojo being seen fraternizing with the defected sorcerer turned cult leader Geto would further tarnish his reputation among sorcerers and their hierarchy, Suguru Geto on the other hand was risking his life. Both Satoru and Suguru understood that if Satoru decided to take Suguru’s life, it was forfeit. As a result of this understanding Suguru had offered his life to Satoru on more than one occasion, the latter choosing to ignore his proposal. 

 

“You look good, Satoru.” Suguru has that fake smile on his lips. The one that really pisses Satoru off. If anyone knows Suguru’s true smile it’s him and he isn’t in the mood to play pretend.

 

“Your ears look bigger than the last time I saw you.” Satoru mocks picking at the physical feature he knows Suguru dislikes about himself the most. Satoru smirks, if Suguru is angry at least he will be showing him a genuine emotion. Satoru notes the very slight twitch in Suguru’s eyebrow, the movement so infinitesimal he may have missed it without the six eyes. Good. He wants to get under his skin.  

 

Suguru’s face remains placid, the close eyed smile across his face doesn’t fade in the slightest. “You couldn't wait for me to get here to start?” Suguru gestures at the just about empty bag of kikufuku. 

 

They both know Satoru tends to eat when he’s nervous and clearly the shop in the background had been too much of a temptation. Satoru shrugs in return, “Since when do you like sweets?”

 

Suguru sighs, eyeing the line winding out of the building, “I was going to get some for my daughters.” When Satoru contributes nothing he continues, “It’s fine, it can wait after we’ve spoken. What is it you wanted to talk about Satoru?” 

 

Satoru stares into the distance for a minute then turns and walks to get back in the Kikufuku store line. He says nothing as he does so and Suguru follows him silently as they both wait to be helped, along with the large after school rush. 

 

They are quiet for the first ten minutes. They wait, barely moving forward with the line as highschool kids joke and chatter all around them. Gojo considers pretending he doesn't know Suguru’s kids names but even for him he felt like a low blow. It had only been five years since he had seen the girls. “Mimiko and Nanako are that age now, right?”

 

Suguru looks up at Satoru’s face, a real emotion seeming to penetrate the mask Suguru wears; it was fondness. “Yes, they’re both seventeen now.” Suguru stares up with a hand shielding his eyes from the sun. “They’re good girls. They do everything they think they are supposed to do and then some. I really am lucky to have them.” Satoru turns away, the vulnerability on Suguru’s face makes his heart ache. After a moment Suguru prompts, “And, how are Megumi and Tsumiki?”

 

Satoru makes a non-committal noise that directly contradicts the feeling of affection he has in his chest whenever he talks about any of his kids. “They’re adults now. Tsumiki is leaving for a non-sorcerer school and Megumi is going to continue at Jujutsu High now that he’s done with normal highschool.” Gojo’s voice take’s on the whining tone he uses when jokingly complaining about Megumi. “He’s a brat through and through. Never listens to a word I say. He’s starting to look just like his father too. I swear the other day he came waltzing into the main room with his hair still wet from his shower and I about had a heart attack.” 

 

Suguru can’t help but laugh, his tone deep and rich. In his head he can see Satoru’s face turning white, his hand over his heart as the teen looks at him in annoyance. “Perhaps we should set up a play date before Tsumiki leaves. I think the girls would like to see her again.” 

 

Satoru scoffs at Suguru’s wording, “ Yeahhh, I'm pretty sure they don’t call them playdates anymore. Get with the program dad.” 

 

It was strange how easily the two of them eased back into their previous banter and style when around one another. So long as the topic of conversation stayed away from moral arguments or work they seemed to be able to be civil. They reached the front of the line and both men put in large orders of Kikufuku to go. The deserts are wrapped in beautiful boxes with bows, then placed inside bags for ease of carry. When they reach the outside again. Suguru turns to Satoru with an expectant expression. “As much as this has been… enjoyable . Didn’t you have something you wanted to discuss?”

 

Gojo nods, watching the people walking back and forth over the crosswalk ahead. “Ten years ago the Tsukumo’s went haywire and attacked Jujutsu High.” Suguru looks genuinely surprised at the change in topic as Satoru continues, “I found out some new information about the entire affair just yesterday and I figured if I shared it with anyone it should be you.” Satoru turns to face Suguru now, both with serious faces.

 

Before Gojo can continue, Geto holds up a hand asking for him to pause, “Where exactly did you get this information from?” 

 

Gojo makes a face, he had a feeling Suguru would want to know but he wasn’t planning on letting him know you were here. He wasn’t sure if Suguru knew anything about what your cursed technique was but he wasn’t about to tell. Especially with his questionable activities and cult friends. What was stopping him from abusing your powers? “That’s not important.”

 

Suguru looks fairly irritated at that comment, “How could that not be important?”

 

“Geez shut up and let me tell you what the info is and then you can decide if it’s important to know” Suguru’s mouth becomes a thin irritated line as he waits for Satoru to continue. “It’s two things. First, have you met a person named Kenjaku?” 

 

Suguru’s eyebrows pinch as he runs through his mind’s eye, “Can you give me a little more than a last name? We see hundreds of people everyday.”

 

“Apparently, it’s a curse or curse user that is a literal brain that hops bodies. It was controlling Tsukumo’s corpse the night of the attacks.”

 

Suguru’s face focuses as he is deep in thought, “That would explain Tsukumo’s body being recovered with no brain and old surgical scarring.”

 

“This Kenjaku needs to be put down.” Satoru crosses his arms, his kikufuku bag’s handles loop around his wrist. “But he has to be found first.”

 

Suguru nods, “I’ll keep an eye open and let you know if we hear anything. What’s the second thing?”

 

At that Satoru smiles genuinely amused at what he is going to say, “Apparently during the Tsukumo attack our good old buddy Naoya Zenin thought it was okay to sucker punch and then drop kick our girl repeatedly.”

 

Geto Suguru’s face stills as he scrutinizes Satoru’s face, “Y/n never said that happened?”

 

Gojo tilts his neck from one side to the other in a stretch before cracking his knuckles, “Let’s just say I have it on good enough authority that I’m willing to strike up a good ole clan war over it.” 

 

Suguru frowns, his expression dark, “Don’t be ridiculous Satoru, consider your sisters and their families, you'd be putting them in danger.” 

 

Satoru’s easy going attitude breaks at this as he begins to yell at Suguru, “I’m not just going to let that son of a bitch get away with something like that even if ten years has passed!” 

 

Suguru’s demeanor and expression change so that his mask is back on. He smiles good naturedly at Gojo, “No one said anything about letting him get away with it.”

 

~~

 

After developing an agreement for a future plan, Satoru and Suguru went their separate ways with barely a goodbye. Suguru Geto enters the massive complex that used to be one of the Star Religious Group headquarters. The woman behind the front desk bows her head deeply when he passes, as do any other non sorcerer employees that see him as he makes his way into the inner sanctum where his found family stays. Moments after he enters the building, Manami Suda’s heels clip quickly as she moves to catch up to Geto. “Ah, Master Geto, you've returned! How did your meeting go?” 

 

Suguru turns, giving a smile that doesn't quite meet his eyes to the woman sorcerer and his lead administrator. “Hmm, mostly as expected. I have a few things I want to go over with you. New higher priority assignments.” 

 

“Of course.” Suda keeps pace with Geto through the familiar winding halls until they come upon the room Geto uses for his private meetings.

 

Once inside, the door is shut and he turns to the young woman. Suguru Geto is a lot of things, but stupid is not one of them. Satoru is clearly hiding something from him and he has a good guess as to what it might be. The list of people that Satoru trusts enough to start a clan war over can fit on one hand. Out of those people only one of them can have the information regarding what happened to you during the Tsukumo attack; and that person was you. 

 

“Suda, I don’t care how it’s done; via a bribe, threat, or cyberattack. I want to know every purchase Satoru Gojo has made on his credit and debit cards over this past week and the location of the purchases.” 

 

One reason Geto chose Suda as his trusted admin was that she never questioned anything he said. She just does it, “Of course, right away Master Geto. When do you need the information by?”

 

“Tomorrow.” 

 

Suda does a double take in surprise at his response. Geto’s tone however leaves no room for discussion. “Y-yes Master Geto, right away.” At the wave of his hand she hurries off to fulfill what he asked. Suguru feels antsy. You had fallen off the face of the earth five years ago. The way you vanished then was identical to how you had post Tsukumo fight. No physical trace, no cursed signature to follow, no leads and with no warning. Except unlike after the Tsukumo raid where you manifested five days later, this time you didn’t reappear. At least, he suspected you didn’t…. until now. 

 

~~

 

You lay back on the fluffy white futon stretching your arms wide. The ryokan that Satoru Gojo had picked out was beautiful. The inn is traditionally styled with wooden floors, walls, and light fixtures. You had all decided to check into the ryokan directly after leaving the train so the boys could drop off their suitcases and unload anything they needed to. 

 

You lay in one of the three guest bedrooms by yourself just taking a moment to bask in your surroundings. The woman who ran the inn had stated during your tour that Gojo had instructed one room be for the boys, one for you, and one for him. While you weren’t exactly thrilled to be sleeping in this big room alone the set up made sense. The walls were fairly thin and you can hear murmuring from the boys in the next room over as they talk amongst themselves. You take in a deep breath closing your eyes. You will be fine sleeping on your own later tonight. There is nothing to be afraid of with all the guys so close by.

 

The sound of a light knock on the wood by your closed door makes you jump slightly in surprise. You are going to have to work on regulating your emotions. Logically you know there is nothing to fear, that it is surely one of your boys knocking, but your gut twists with uncertainty. Swallowing your fear down you call out, “Come in.” You watch as the door to your room opens, a lump forming in your throat. When Junpei’s eyes meet yours, you breathe out a heavy sigh of relief. 

 

“Oh, sorry. If you want to rest I can come back later.” Junpei is blushing as he averts his gaze.

 

You smile sitting up, happy to see his friendly face, “I’m good, I was just enjoying the atmosphere here.” 

 

Junpei looks a little embarrassed as he walks in the room with his arm outstretched holding his cellphone. You look up at it curiously reaching to take it. At your questioning look he looks away and mumbles, “Sorry.”

 

You glance at the phone not sure what to expect. A video call is pulled up with an excited Nagi on the other end, “Y/n! Long time no see stranger! When I heard you were there, I made the brat put you on!” Junpei shoots an exasperated look at the phone as you can’t help but laugh happily at seeing Junpei’s mom so excitable and vibrant.

 

“Hello Nagi, I’m glad you did. It's good to see you too!”

 

Nagi’s giving you a mischievous grin, “I had a feeling you were involved in this somewhere.” You tilt your head in confusion looking at Junpei who shrugs, his cheeks flushing a little. “My Junpei went from failing out of his senior year to attending a prestigious private academy.” At this Junpei crosses around behind you so that he can see into the camera as well. No doubt to give his mom a face that begged her to please stop talking. “He even started showering regularly-”

 

“MOM! I will hang up on you.” Junpei’s face is bright red as Nagi waves her hand at the camera while laughing. 

 

“Lighten up Junpei, I just want to know how long you guys have been dating now. Geez.” you and Junpei look at each other; your own face is heating up. He does look adorable right now with that open mouthed horrified expression on his face. You aren’t able to hold back your own giggle at that. 

 

“Sorry to disappoint you Nagi,” you reach up and cup his chin affectionately, your fingers on his cheeks as you squeeze, making his mouth pucker. “Look at this handsome face. He’s way out of my league now.” You laugh harder when his eyes look over at you like you are crazy. You have always thought Junpei is incredibly cute and seeing him happy now made him even more attractive for sure. You just wished Nagi wouldn’t tease you about it because there was no way he was interested in you like that. You release his face with a grin as he keeps watching you critically, a frown now on his face, his eyebrows furrowed in thought.

 

Nagi groans out loud, “Good God Junpei, you haven’t asked her out yet?” she puts a hand to her forehead, “She was all you talk-” 

 

Before Nagi can finish what she is saying, Junpei snatches the phone out of your hands and hits the end call button. He knows his mom will give him an earful later for hanging up on her but he had to stop her before she said something he couldn’t recover from. Junpei puts his phone in his pocket and moves a few steps towards the bedroom door. You’re surprised when he freezes, half expecting him to apologize again for his mom. When he turns towards you he has a strange perturbed look on his face, “Why would you say that?”

 

You blink in confusion at his hurt expression, “What did I- I’m sorry If I said something insensitive.” 

 

He shakes his head,  bafflement clear in his low tone. “Why would you say I’m out of your league?”

 

For some reason that was the last thing you were expecting to hear him say, “Oh.” Did he think you were picking on him? You force out a laugh, “I was being serious Junpei. You’ve always been cute but you look really good now that you're in a less toxic school environment.”

 

He grimaces and looks away from you rubbing the back of his neck, “I-Thank you, but if anything you are way too good for someone like me. Not the other way around. I’m not a good person like you are y/n.”

You feel your jaw drop a little in surprise, “Junpei, why would you say that? You're a wonderful person.” 

 

He gives you a somewhat pained expression at that but before either of you can continue the conversation your door is knocked on repeatedly. Junpei watches you for a moment longer before turning to open the door to Toge; behind him Yuta. Toge flashes you and Junpei a peace sign before calling excitedly, “Salmon salmon!”

 

You stand brushing off your skirt, “Are you guys all ready to head out for a while? We’ve still got some daylight ahead of us.” You smile walking up to stand next to Junpei, his posture still a little on edge from your earlier conversation. Without dwelling on it too much you loop your arm through his with a nudge and a grin.  

Notes:

Thank you for all the comments and encouragement you guys leave me. I’m sorry I haven’t been able to respond to everyone yet. Bad depression week. I hope that you enjoyed the chapter.

Chapter 28: Honesty & Humiliation

Summary:

Cute boys and annoying men

Notes:

Thank you for all the wonderful comments on the last chapter it inspired me to write.

Once you are out of the inn and down the street with your three troublemakers your anxiety starts to ease away. Just being in their presence brings you so much joy. This is also the first time you are getting to watch the boys interact with one another. You’re following about three paces behind them purposely slowing for better observation. The three of them are walking in a row with Toge in the middle. The aesthetic is pretty cute with short king Toge a full head below the others. That said Toge is definitely the troublemaker of the trio and despite his communication limitations, he’s doing an excellent job of riling them up.

 

You barely stifle a laugh as little shit Toge waits until Yuta’s foot is about to touch the ground to nudge it with his own leg. The slight movement causes the taller boy to stumble in surprise. Yuta manages to catch himself by hopping forward a few paces awkwardly, “Sorry, Inumaki. I didn’t see you there!” 

 

Inumaki is definitely grinning as he nonchalantly waves Yuta’s concern off, “Tuna tuna.”

 

Your gaze slides to Junpei wanting to weigh his reaction. Sometimes teasing and bullying aren’t too far apart in action; it's mainly about intent. Thankfully, Junpei is laughing as he pushes Inumaki forward a little in return. A smile creeps up on your lips as they horse around. They must be closer than you initially thought if Junpei knows Toge is doing it in a lighthearted manner. Now that you think about it, Toge and Panda had both risen to Yuta’s defense when Maki was insulting him in JJK0. If Junpei was there to see that, you were sure it would not have taken much to win over the boy. After all, through all the years Junpei was tortured no one had ever stood up for him against his bullies. Well, except for you and Yuta. 

 

The late afternoon air was warm and the breeze wafting over the ocean gave it a tinge of satisfying saltiness. You can’t remember the last time you went to the beach or really on any sort of vacation. Not to mention it was all expense paid even if it made you feel a little guilty. You hate relying on the boys because you know they work hard to earn any money they use. You’d feel less guilty if it was Gojo since he has family wealth in addition to his massive earned income. He is the strongest after all. Speaking of family money, Toge’s family is ridiculously wealthy as well…maybe you can ask him if you can borrow some money and pay him back once you run some missions?

 

You are so deep in thought you walk right by the boys when they stop at the store you all are planning to shop at.

 

“Y/n?” Junpei’s voice pulls you from inside your head. 

 

Eyes widening you trott back over, “Sorry, I was thinking.”

 

Yuta tilts his head curiously as you rejoin them, “What about?”

 

You hum briefly as you go to enter the large department store, “That Toge would make a good sugar daddy.” You freeze the second those words leave your mouth. Did you really just say that out loud? Your face flushes a brilliant red as you turn to look at the other three. 

 

Yuta blinks a few times, “Oh, okay!” He was giving you his closed eye smile with a hand on his neck awkwardly. Why was him pretending what you said wasn’t weird worse?!

 

At least Junpei looks like an amalgamation between disgust, confusion and amusement. “Y/n, maybe a little less honesty next time.”

 

Inumaki sidles up next to you; he looks waay too amused for his own good. “N-now wait just one minute Toge. There is a perfectly logical reason-”

 

Toge may be shorter than the other boys but he’s basically the same height as you. He leans close enough to where you can feel his warmth next to you. His tone of voice is a sensual sounding whisper despite the fact that he’s saying rice ball ingredients, “Salmon roe?” 

 

You jump away from him in embarrassment waving your hands to ward him away. You speed walk into the building trying to gain some distance but the shit is practically skipping when he waves his phone infront of you. You’re tempted to not read what he’s trying to show you just knowing he’s going to be fanning the flames of your humiliation. You couldn’t do that to Toge though it would be the equivalent of gagging him since he can’t speak regularly and that was just cruel. A quick glance over has you groaning. 

 

Damn lil mama you taking applications? A quick glance at his face tells you he thinks this is hilarious.

 

You cover your burning face with your hands, “Oh my God, Don’t call me that Toge!”

 

He pokes your forehead so you look up to see he added, How much real estate am I taking up in your brain rent free? 

 

Yuta and Junpei have caught up now and you're all loitering in a mostly abandoned aisle. Junpei has a smile on his face like he’s ready to burst Toge’s bubble, “Don’t get too excited Inumaki she also said she wanted Gojo as a sugar daddy. You’ve got competition.”

 

Toge raises a brow before texting in the group chat the boys are in with him, I’d win . Not having a cell you look over his shoulder to be in the loop.

 

Junpei laughs, “No way in hell are you beating Gojo in a fight.” 

 

Yuta looks a little sheepish as he agrees, “I’m going to have to side with Junpei, but your confidence is impressive.”

 

Toge waves a dismissive hand, “Bonito flakes.” I didnt say Id beat him in a fight Ill just tell him to shit himself.

 

The snort that comes out of your mouth at that is embarrassingly loud. Thankfully, Yuta and Junpei are staring at Toge so horrified that they don’t notice. Of course Toge throws you an amused raised brow to make sure you know he heard and appreciated it.

 

“Y-you can do that?!” Yuta’s voice cracks when he asks, his face white at the idea of Toge using his ability like that.

 

Toge shrugs, “Salmon.”

 

Junpei is wincing, “A better question is, how do you know that?” 

 

There is most definitely an evil look in Toge’s eyes as he texts, I have never made anyone shit themselves who didnt deserve it 👹

 

Even your jaw drops at that, “Toge that’s some super villain shit. No pun intended.” 

 

He throws your group a peace sign, Ima go buy some snacks for tonight. See you at checkout. He throws you a playful wink before wandering out of the aisle.

 

The three of you sit there for a moment in silence. Junpei finally decides to break it with a shake of his head, “Sometimes I don’t know about that guy.”

 

Yuta looks uncomfortable as he responds, “Well at least he’s on our side.”

 

You tilt your head, “I’m pretty sure forcing someone to shit themselves is against the Geneva convention. Cruel and unusual punishment... On that note. I’m going to try on a few outfits if that’s okay?” You look at Junpei remembering how he asked to pay. A part of you still feels guilty using his hard earned cash but refusing at this point will just insult his ego. 

 

The soft smile he gives you lets you know you made the right choice, “Right. Can I come with you?” He seems to consider what he said and starts to walk it back, “Just for fun, you don’t have to show me what you get and I don’t want to like police what you wear or anything-”

 

Your laugh halts his spiral of worry, “Of course, I know you wouldn’t do that Junpei. What about you Yuta?”

 

Yuta thinks for a moment before deciding, “I’m going to grab a few things for the beach tomorrow. Text me if you want anything, okay?” You nod as Yuta gives a little wave before moving away. 

 

Flashing Junpei a sweet smile, you loop your arm through his, “Shall we?”

 

~~

 

It soon becomes increasingly apparent that Junpei is the ultimate shopping partner. You fully expected him to just get on his cell and mess around on the internet while you try things on like most guys would. That couldn’t be farther from the truth. He asks if it’s okay if he looks with you and while you're embarrassed to tell him your size he doesn’t react at all when you do. Just nods and goes to look at the items in your sizes. He’s critical as he looks through the racks. The seriousness on his face makes you giggle. 

More than once he picks something then holds it up in your direction to see how it might look on you. You're enjoying showing him the things you are picking to try on and he’s asking questions to try and understand why you pick what you do. He likes anything on you but it’s clear you have a style and colors you prefer so he wanted to learn them.

 

Whenever you pick out something you want to try on he holds it for you. You don’t even have to ask him. When you try to tell him it’s okay, you can hold your own items, he tilts his head slightly before logically saying, “It’s easier to look if your hands aren’t full, right?” You can’t really argue with that so you let him. It’s refreshing to have someone interested in what you're doing even if they may not be into it. He doesn’t act like he’s inconvenienced or put out at all and just lets you take your time. The only time he seems to wander off is when you go to pick some lingerie and you feel like he does it more for your peace of mind than his. 

 

You can’t help but watch him as he sits near the dressing room waiting for you to finish looking at underwear. He has his head leaning back against the wall and his eyes are closed like he’s resting. You're admiring his neck and the curve of his adam’s apple when he must feel your gaze because he looks over at you. You blush, trying to fade into the racks around you but the slight upturn of the side of his lips makes butterflies do backflips in your stomach. The way he is looking at you makes you feel like you are the only person in the world. You grab a few more things and walk over to him tentatively, “Do you mind if I try everything on?” 

 

He looks surprised you would even ask like that was a given. He must have gone shopping with Nagi a lot growing up because he is clearly familiar with the female shopping experience, “Go for it. Women’s sizing is so unreliable, I'd be shocked if you didn’t.” 

 

You grin, silently thinking you’ll need to thank Nagi for raising such a woman’s man. 

 

He goes to hand you the items you selected when he notices you curiously eyeing the item at the top. “Oh, I forgot.” He blushes hard, his tan skin showing a light red, “I thought you would look nice in this. I get it if you don’t want to try it on though.” 

 

It’s not something you would have picked for yourself but it is cute. It’s a light colored summer dress with thinner straps and a sweetheart neckline. It isn’t revealing with the skirt coming down all the way to the ankles. The dress's fabric looks so flowy and comfortable,  “Thank you Junpei, I’ll try it out!”

 

He nods, not meeting your eyes as you go to do just that. You're pleasantly surprised when it fits nicely but you normally wouldn’t have the confidence to wear it even if it isn’t revealing. You consider it a minute before deciding to step out of the dressing room. Junpei is resting his eyes again when you exit, but the click of the door has him glancing over to see if you need help or a different size of something. When his eyes meet yours they slowly roam down your form as if he’s trying to commit every curve to memory. When he finally meets your face he looks enamored with you. Just that look alone makes you decide to get it. “What do you think?” You can’t help but ask even though it’s obvious what he’s thinking. 

 

He stands up not really sure what to do with himself, “I-It looks-you look…really nice.” he’s blushing hard and you can tell he’s disappointed at his own lackluster words. 

 

It doesn’t bother you at all though. At this point you are used to Junpei and Yuta’s shyer nature and even the smaller compliments make you glow with happiness. You spin giving him a 360 view , “If it’s okay I think i’ll get it?”

 

He nods eagerly, “Yeah, please?” you can’t help but laugh at the cute way he says please as you go to try on the rest of your items. 

 

~~

Naoya Zenin has little to fear at this point in his life. As a special grade one sorcerer there isn’t much that can oppose him and succeed. His life is comfortable and uneventful most days, which makes him a holy terror to everyone around him on a regular basis. Promoted to the Head of the Zenin’s Hei combat Unit of Special Grade 1 and above sorcerers he is now in one of the most important positions the clan assigns. He will have to fight Jinichi and Ogi Zenin for the right to the clan head title upon his fathers death but he isn’t that worried about it. Ogi Zenin is an old fool and Jinichi’s face is so hideous no one could stand following him. 

 

The sun is setting as Naoya goes to leave the Zenin clan complex for his nightly foray into city nightlife. As he leaves the training gardens, he makes sure to berate a few random trainees by telling them what trash they are; regardless of if they are actually doing something incorrectly. 

 

Now twenty four, Ranta Zenin has become a Special Grade 1 sorcerer. His own promotion came not long after Naoya’s, and as such he was promoted to one of the Hei squadron leaders under Naoya. As Naoya passes Ranta’s group working on practice matches he stops to address the younger man, “Ranta, you're too easy on them, if you keep training them to be so pathetic I’ll make sure you're demoted.” 

 

At the harsh words Ranta Zenin pauses, giving a partial bow he simply responds, “Yes, Master Zenin.” 

 

Naoya can’t help but smile as he walks out the estate gate. Nothing makes him feel more powerful than degrading others and stepping on Ranta in front of his own men is immensely satisfying. In Naoya’s mind it brings Ranta down a peg and makes the other man look inferior to Naoya. 

 

The reality of course being that Ranta’s men idolize him. The young man has managed to scrape his way up from a common Zenin family outsider, to a rank that is worthy of attention from the main family regardless of how negative it is. 

 

Heading out into the public, Naoya traded in his regular Hakama Haori combo for an outfit more worthy of a nightclub atmosphere. The suit jacket he wears is a pale beige, the dress pants white and the button up dress shirt a very light blue. The upper two buttons of his shirt are left undone to give a peek at his sculpted chest. Of course, it is all the best designer money can buy. If nothing else, Naoya is handsome and well dressed. He’s beautiful to look at, like a poisonous flower.

 

Naoya’s ease of stride falters when he suddenly feels a deeply ominous tingle go through him. It isn’t caused by something like cursed energy that would be palpable to others, it’s more like a sixth sense. 

 

Unfortunately, by that point it’s already too late, “Domain Expansion: Festival of Curses.”

The voice is familiar; it tickles something tucked away deep in his brainstem. It’s someone he once knew, someone he has forgotten. The atmosphere around him changes to look like abandoned festival grounds. The haunting dark orange aura of summoned spirits lurk throughout the domain. Their presence is the only light visible, making the entire zone look like it is on fire.

 

Naoya’s rage is loud and volatile, “What is the meaning of this? I’ll have you slaughtered for this indignity! You must be an idiot to attack me right outside my own home.” 

 

“I always forget how chatty you are.” There’s the noise of someone softly dropping from a higher perch. The sounds all echo in ways that make it impossible to tell where exactly they are coming from. 

 

Naoya spins, his breathing elevated, the air feels viscous and when he moves his limbs meet a resistance not unlike water. A large black hand with cracked nails oozes out from under a nearby concession stand. Naoya notices his cursed energy isn’t responding properly when he tries and fails to use his inherited curse technique. 

 

Going for his backup option Naoya goes to pull his tanto blade from his robes reflexively, only to find he is wearing the wrong set of clothes and the blade was left behind. The massive curse has completely crawled out from under what was once a food stand and it slams the ground powerfully. Naoya jumps in response and manages to land a few kicks. The targeted curse doesn’t even flinch, as it continues to pursue Naoya. He’s sweating now, filled with rage and an increasing exhaustion. “Come out and face me you coward!” Naoya's scream of fury is directed at the domain user. His cry is interrupted when he's attacked by several smaller curses from behind; their bodies shifting into long nails in order to puncture him. His shoulder is hit directly and a stabbing pain causes him to stagger. “You’ll regret going against me!”

 

Satoru Gojo hops down from where he is watching  the show nearby at the edge of Suguru’s domain. Naoya stands in the center of an empty black void, his breathing elevated and body sweating. His muscles twitch periodically while his eyes move rapidly under closed lids. “Geez Suguru, That’s creepy. So what, he’s hallucinating?”

 

Suguru Geto watched as Naoya grimaces in pain despite his body not actually being physically harmed. “Essentially. His physical body is trapped in my domain, technically unharmed, but mentally he is fighting the festival of curses.” 

 

Satoru makes a face trying to decide how he feels about the domain Suguru has developed since they had spoken years ago. Satoru loves a good brawl but he’s not a fan of mental torture tactics. It’s just another principle way he and Suguru differ. “So when do I get to punch him?

 

Suguru sighs and rolls his eyes, “The entire point of using my domain is so that he doesn’t know it’s you thus getting revenge without starting a war.”

 

Satoru crouches while pouting. It’s somewhat satisfying watching Naoya panic and lose his shit over nothing but he’d rather have the satisfaction of hearing his own fist meet flesh. “So I don’t get to punch him?”

 

Suguru massages the bridge of his nose in irritation, “Hit him whenever you like but physical violence ends my domain. So you better hit him hard enough that he doesn’t wake up right away and know it was you.” 

 

Satoru grins, “Sounds good to me.”

 

Naoya Zenin is fighting for what he thinks is his life and the battle isn’t going in his favor. He leaps over an abandoned festival game table only to have a inky tentacle wrap around one of his legs and yank him out of the air. His jaw hits a wooden plank stunning him and knocking the breath out of his lungs. 

 

As he tries to regain his composure a large curse lands in front of him, its form so dark that its body parts can’t be distinguished. All Naoya can see are six bright blue eyes staring at him from its face. The newest curse has an aura so menacing Naoya scrambles backward with a whimper in his throat. When the curse across from him catches up, it leans down to watch Naoya cry out in fear. “Naoya Zenin do you know why you have earned this pain?” 

 

Always the belligerent one, his response is far from penitent, “I’ll destroy you! You think you can mess with-“

 

The six eyed curse grabs Naoya by the jaw, his grip causes Naoya’s words to be forced back down his throat. The cursed void looms down close to Naoya’s face, a shiver makes its way down his spine in response. “You hurt something that wasn’t yours to even look at, let alone touch.” A giant malicious smile stretches across the void, its teeth sharp and gnashing, “Here comes the consequences.”

 

The resulting explosion that resounds throughout the Zenin estate shakes the walls and causes a shockwave large enough that even those on the opposite side of the compound feel it. Gojo’s brutal punch to Naoya’s gut launches him as a racing projectile that slams through the outer training yard and into the nearest building. The alarm for an attack is sounded but no source of the explosion's origin is found. When Ranta sprints to inspect the epicenter of the blast he is shocked to find a blubbering Naoya Zenin curled in a ball whimpering as he tries to pull air into his lungs. 

 

Ranta immediately clears his throat loudly in response to the sight. The sound an attempt to mask the laugh that worked its way out of his throat.

 

Notes:

Short and sweet chapter but it felt like the right place to end it. Two more fluffs left.

Truth or dare game next chapter? 😌

Chapter 29: Corpse & Cards

Summary:

This one spans all emotions. Ending is a lil spicy.

Notes:

Hello my loves. This chapter was going to be around 4k words per usual but I got super carried away and it ended up 8k. So double chapter? Kinda? The truth or dare is a lil spicy. I apologize ahead of time for typos etc. I got a migraine when I went to edit and didn't want to hold up posting the chapter.

I made up Akira Nitta. They are the dad to Akari and Arata Nitta.

ALL CHARACTERS ARE 18 OR OLDER. Junpei, Yuta, Toge and reader are all 18+

When you all arrive back at the ryokan with bags of goodies in tow the sun is on its way down and it’s almost time for dinner. You are greeted by the house's host inviting your group to enjoy the complimentary dinner they had prepared. The spread was devoured quickly and when Gojo never showed, the boys had no problem divvying up his plate among themselves. 

 

You feel like you are in this weird limbo of wanting to reach out to Gojo like a girlfriend might and knowing you really are not much more than strangers, despite sleeping with one another. You don’t regret sleeping with Satoru, you would do it again in a heartbeat. But the overall feeling in your chest was somewhat conflicted. You and Gojo both knew that the sex wasn’t supposed to have a deeper meaning; despite the afterglow cuddles and the kisses this morning. He loved some future you and as much as you appreciated this Gojo… you missed the younger flirt you knew. 

 

When the host comes to clean up the plates post dinner, they announce they prepared the bath for your group to use. During your tour earlier today you had seen the washroom which consisted of several showers to clean and wash in, followed by a multi person soaking pool. 

 

Toge rubs his stomach happily from his seat next to you, his face content now that he’s full. 

 

Junpei addresses you directly across from you at the table. “Y/n, do you want to shower first?” 

 

You had showered with Gojo yesterday and avoided observing the marks on your body since. While Yuta’s reverse curse technique had healed some of the aftermath, you’re re still scared of seeing the results of Kenjaku and Naoya’s brutality.

 

You quickly raise your hands waving him off, “Oh no, please you guys go first. Take your time soaking too.”

 

Remembering Yuta had showered this morning, Junpei and Toge headed off to collect their shower things. Yuta is still seated across from you. You can feel his gaze on you as you actively try to hide your uneasiness.  “Y/n?” You jump at his voice. You have been pushing off talking with him one on one and dread fills your stomach at the idea of doing so now..

 

When you turn to look at him and his concerned eyes meet yours, you inadvertently flinch. You try to mask your emotions with a smile and a cheery tone, “What’s up Yuta?” 

 

You can tell he noticed something is off by the soft upturn of his lips that doesn’t meet his eyes. “Would it bother you if I sat next to you?” 

 

You're surprised by his question and you shake your head no. Your eyes are burning for some reason as you watch him stand slowly, his stocking feet pad softly across the wood flooring. Once beside you at the table he sits cross legged on a pillow, bracing his back by leaning against the table as he faces the opposite direction of you. It’s like he is offering his presence as comfort, without forcing you to look at him or talk directly. You stare at the table, you want to bask in his proximity without the complication of words. Your hand moves down to lay on the cushion next to you. A moment passes in silence before you feel the light touch of his finger tips against your own. The contact is so soft and fleeting you wonder if it happened at all. Your fingers flex in return, reaching to touch his. Just that tiny bit of warmth and connection is all you focus on. When neither of you pull away after a moment his hand moves further over your own. He gives you a light squeeze as his warmth fully settles over your own.

 

Your throat feels tight and your eyes burn, but you refuse to break down again. “I’m scared to…” your voice is so quiet that he can barely hear you. He pauses even his breathing, so he can make sure he doesn’t miss your next words. “I-I don't want to see what my body looks like after everything that happened.”

 

The ache in Yuta’s chest feels debilitating, his fingers tug your own into a reassuring embrace. 

 

Now that you’ve started talking to Yuta, it's like an infected wound that has been lanced. He’s the only one who knows some of what happened in the far past even if he didn’t see everything you went through, “Yuta, I’m scared to be alone an-and I’m scared to go to sleep…”

 

Your words get quieter the longer you speak until they seem to dry up completely. He has total confidence when he responds, “You never have to do anything alone, as long as I’m here.” You feel his thumb making soothing circles against your hand. A minute goes by as you both get lost deep in your own thoughts. When he finally speaks his own voice is vulnerable and low, “I- I have to confess something to you. About everything that happened and how I found you.” He shifts on his pillow so that he’s facing you a little more head on. 

 

When you take in what he said you realize you have no idea how he arrived at Kamos. You have been so deep in your own pain you haven’t even stopped to consider his. You shift towards him, reaching forward to take his hands in yours, “You know you can tell me anything Yuta.” You can tell he is fearful in the way he isn’t meeting your eyes. Whatever he wants to tell you has obviously been on his mind and he thinks you are not going to accept him for whatever it is. 

 

“I- when-“ he pauses after tripping over his words; then takes a deep breath before restarting. “The first time I used your ability, it was an accident.” When his eyes flicker up to yours you nod encouragingly. “I told myself I wouldn’t use it again until after we spoke. But when you didn’t show up to our admission to Jujutsu High and the months kept passing. I got really worried…” 

 

As he explains, the longer he speaks the wider your eyes become. He has taught himself techniques with your cursed technique that even you haven’t discovered yet. It shouldn’t surprise you considering how quickly in the show he mastered reverse curse and Toge’s ability. You can’t understand why he is so worried about confessing this. All you can possibly feel for Yuta in this moment is a deep abiding affection. 

 

When you finally speak your voice sounds stunned and confused, “So, you’ve seen all my memories?”

 

He rapidly waves his hands in panic, “No, no! Just…the traumatic ones…” he winces as he says this realizing that makes it no better. 

 

Your expression is a little dazed and you aren’t sure how you feel right now. “So, when Tsukumo broke my arms? When Choso’s mom…? When Kenjaku… when he…”. After every question Yuta mumbles out a yes, his head down. He’s staring at your hands in his, waiting for you to snatch them away in disgust. At your last statement on Kenjaku, Yuta doesn’t force you to finish before he responds. He knows you mean the sexual assault, just by the haunted look in your eyes. You wonder if he can remember the details of what happened; unlike you. You flinch at the idea before following his line of sight to where your hands met. “I see…”

 

Yuta is panicking at your empty tone, “I promise I only did it to be able to find you! I-I haven’t looked since and I won’t. I’m so sorry.” You take your right hand out of his and he winces as if he’s expecting to be slapped. Your hand lifts to his cheek and when he braces himself for a hit, he’s bewildered at the softness he finds when you gently cup the side of his face. His eyes race up to meet your own. You look a little unsure, a little scared, but overwhelmingly grateful.

 

He’s shocked at the expression he finds there. Your voice is so soothing when you address him, “You think I’m going to be upset at you?” His ebony eyes are glassy with his own emotions. “Yuta, you know exactly what you saved me from. How could I be upset at you for that?”

 

He can't help but be confused as your response is so different from the internal narrative he’s been feeding himself. How are you not upset? “I violated your trust and saw things I wasn’t supposed to.”

 

You shake your head, your hand moving to brush his hair back from his face. “Yuta, you saved me.” You both sit in silence for a moment, the gratitude in your countenance soothes his own unease like a balm. Your hand leaves his cheek to go back down to hold his. “I-didn’t expect this but… it’s oddly comforting? I don’t feel so isolated anymore.”

 

The somber mood is interrupted by an overeager, “Tuna Tuna Mayo!” facing the door you watch as Toge skids on his socks into the open doorway wearing a pair of black sweatpants and a white tee. His hair is damp and in his eyes. A partially wet towel rests around his neck. You can’t help but laugh at how excited he looks, a large grin plastered on his face. This is the first time you are seeing his face tattoos and you can’t help but admire the design on either side of his lips. 

 

Yuta, whose back is to the door, tries to turn, but before he can glimpse Toge his classmate tosses the damp towel on Yuta’s head. You can’t help but snort as Yuta freezes, the towel totally obscuring his vision. “Y/n, please tell me he’s not naked behind me.” 

 

You choke at the idea as Toge comes up behind Yuta, hands on his shoulders as he leans into his ear to suggestively say, “Salmon salmon.”

 

By the time Junpei shows up, looking refreshed with his hair down and in pajamas, the room is in total chaos. You’re laughing so hard you're crying as Toge and Yuta are practically wrestling. Yuta trying to push Toge away while Toge being a smart ass, is trying to give him a smooch. 

 

Junpei blinks a few times before shaking his head. Eyes meeting yours he comments, “Baths all yours if you want it.” 

 

You nod feeling braver now than you had previously. You are going to shower and you are going to enjoy it, damn it.

 

~~

 

It had been three days since you and Tsukumo had gone missing. Satoshi Gojo grimaced looking down at the remains laying on the gurney in the Jujutsu High Campus morgue, “Nitta what the hell could have done this type of damage?” 

 

The golden blonde haired man Akira Nitta rolled from his desk back over to where the body lay. His steel gray swivel chair making unholy screeching noises the entire way. “Gotta be more specific boss.” 

 

The corpse in front of Satoshi had been damaged in some places beyond recognition.  The face looked more like a frightful cast of Tsukumo than the man and friend that had been living and breathing three days prior. “Walk me through the head wounds.”

 

Nitta stood, a loud snapping sound emanated as he pulled on a pair of blue medical gloves and retrieved some long reaching forceps. “It’s actually pretty fascinating. Let’s start with the most obvious. He’s missing the whole top half of his head.”

 

Satoshi couldn’t argue with Nitta, that was by far the most noticeable head wound. Just above the eyebrows was completely gone. The area the body had been found in was searched extensively and no brain matter had been found splattered on the forest floor. 

 

Nitta being brazen and more comfortable with the dead than the living, made a loud popping sound like a cork being removed from a bottle. “Popped the top of his head right off. If you use enough force and hit it just right you can actually have the skull pop open like that and send the brain on a one way flight to the afterlife.” At Gojo’s unimpressed facial expression Nitta coughed awkwardly, “Seriously though, it's been documented in cases where someone jumps off a high building or flies off a motorcycle. It’s not everyday, but it happens.” He shrugs before continuing, “So a terrible medical examiner would see the trauma on the body, trauma around the top of the skull and assume that’s what happened. Maybe a special grade curse either slammed this guy insanely hard or Tsukumo suicided via a portal very high in the sky.” He gestured at Gojo to follow him, to stand at the top of the head, so they both were now peering into the empty skull. “But look how clean it is in there. I mean that’s creepy clean. Where's the chunks of gore and gristle? So I looked closer and here’s where it gets weird.”

 

Satoshi shot Nitta a wry look, “ Now it gets weird?”

 

Nitta nods clearly becoming excited, “The edges of the wound in spots with less damage show this somewhat healed ring of bone where the top of the head had been removed previously.” Nitta waits a moment for dramatic effect before proceeding, “So this guy had the top of his head chopped off and then it was put back on to heal.”

 

Okay. Nitta hadn’t been lying, now it was weird. “Could it have been for a medical procedure?”

 

Nitta looks at Satoshi like he’s stupid, “Sure, if the procedure is to kill them.” 

 

“Right.”

 

“Anyways, I looked up his medical records. About nine months ago was when he got that head injury that resulted in all those bandages he wore. I don't have much more info because the family had refused to let me treat him and they did it at home.” 

 

Satoshi Gojo frowned heavily, “The Tsukumos being questioned in solitary state changes in personality occurred around that time. So, what? He sustains a fatal head wound, he’s somehow revived with a new negative outlook on life and now we have a student and two special grade cursed tools missing.”

 

“Don’t forget the missing brain.”

 

“Right, Clear as mud.” Satoshi grimaced, and pulled the sheet over Tsukumo’s lower half up so that it covered the entirety of his body. “I need to go. Please let me know if you have any additional insight.”

 

Nitta nodded, already engrossed in something under a microscope near his desk. “Sure thing boss.”

 

Without another word Satoshi exited, his face troubled. It was bad enough that Satoru and his friends were running themselves into the ground looking for their missing classmate but the discovery of Tsukumo's corpse would make things a lot worse. The higher ups were already convinced you had something to do with the initial attack despite Tengen’s protests. When he left the medical building Satoshi was surprised to find Suguru Geto waiting nearby. “Suguru, it’s good to see you.” 

 

The nineteen year old looked up at Satoshi’s comment, a hand shielding his eyes from the sun as he did. “Ah, Dad…I heard there was a body recovered today. Do you have any insight?” 

 

Satoshi looked at the younger man fondly. He knew Suguru Geto did not have a closely knit family of his own and the fact that he was comfortable enough to call Satoshi Dad warmed his heart. Satoshi was grateful he could confirm the body in the morgue was Tsukumo’s and not L/ns., “The body is Tsukumos. There wasn’t any evidence of L/n at the scene.” 

 

The relief that went through Suguru is obvious as his shoulders relax and he let out the breath he was holding. “Well, it could have been worse news.” 

 

Satoshi nodded, then walked up to Geto, clasped a hand on his shoulder in reassurance. “No one just disappears without a trace. We’ll find something.” Suguru looked unsure as he nodded so Satoshi continued, “Have you seen Satoru today?”  

 

Geto grimaced before he responded, which was answer enough for Satoshi, “Yes, and he hasn’t slept or eaten anything decent in days. He’s totally blaming himself for what happened to y/n. I think us not finding anything is starting to mess with his head. He’s got this angry feral look in his eyes. Don’t get me wrong, I’m worried about y/n too but logically I know it doesn’t help if we kill ourselves while trying to save her. Not to mention from what I’ve seen I doubt she wants that either. She seems really kind.” 

 

Satoshi nodded, “I’m grateful to you.” Suguru looked up in confusion at those words. “Satoru is lucky to have you as a friend…” there's a long pause before Satoshi continued his thoughts, “I worry about him a lot. We all do. Knowing he always has you by his side makes me feel like he’s going to be okay no matter what.” Geto couldn’t help but stare at the man he considered more of a father than his own. He felt his cheeks turn heated at the praise. Geto was spared the difficulty of responding when Satoshi’s hand gave his shoulder a reassuring squeeze, “I’m going to go check in with the higher ups and we can all tag up again tonight like we have been, to go over strategy. We will figure this out.” 

 

 ~~

 

The boys room has four futons dragged to the center of the room and laid together like a giant comfortable bed. You finished your shower and bath and are feeling particularly proud of yourself. Most of the marks that had adorned your flesh are wiped out by Yuta’s technique and while the memories remain a part of you is relieved there are mainly only bruises left. That and a wicked scar up your left arm where you had been forced to slice yourself for Kenjaku’s experiment. 

 

You can’t help the big smile on your face as you feel nostalgic looking at the huddled futons. The current set up is reminiscent of grade school slumber parties. You are feeling especially cozy wearing a cute short and t-shirt pajama set you bought earlier today with Junpei; a pair of fluffy socks adorn your feet. 

 

Toge is rustling through the bags of goodies he purchased earlier as Yuta lays down on his futon with an exaggerated groan. “Finally, time to relax!” he crows in a silly mood. You can’t help but send him a small smile as he playfully glances at you. 

 

Junpei rolls his eyes half heartedly, “Whatever slug, you haven’t done anything today to be worthy of that groan.” As Junpei goes to sit on his own futon he nudges Yuta’s side with his foot, Yuta balking in protest. This exchange is followed up with a flying bag of some sort of chips that hits Yuta square in the face courtesy of Toge. You would have thought it was an accident by the shorter boy if not for the stifled laugh that leaves his lips as he continues to dig into his bags.

 

Yuta sits up with his hand rubbing his nose before flinging the bag back and nailing Toge on the back of his head. Junpei just shakes his head in faux exasperation as he goes to sit next to you, “You bozos better not hit me or y/n.” When Junpei looks up at you he feels a nervous and excited energy as a Cheshire-like grin spreads across your face. “What?”

 

“Junnnpeiiiii.” You coyly bat your eyelashes at him trying to look your sweetest. 

 

His face immediately flushes a bright red at the attention, “Wh-what is it?” 

 

You twiddle your fingers as you ask,  “Can I braid your hair?” 

 

What you didn’t see is Yuta’s head perk up at your request. He couldn’t believe how nice it had felt to have you run your fingers through his hair earlier today. Your nails sent shivers down his spine as you dried his hair. Yuta lifts a lock of his hair wondering if it’s long enough for you to braid.

 

Junpei is flustered but not reluctant, “Yeah, okay. That’s fine, let me get my hair stuff.”

 

As Junpei crosses the room you wiggle your toes excitedly before Toge grabs your attention and underhand passes you a bag of candy. “Oooh. Thank you Toge!” You examine the fruit chews excitedly before opening the large bag. “You really went all out.” 

 

Junpei comes back over and you pat the futon in front of you, your giddiness palpable. He’s blushing furiously as he sits, his back to you. Your fingers lightly brush his neck as they gather his hair and his frame jumps a little in response. You smile when you see a shiver go down his spine at your careful ministrations. You brush his locks and his naturally fluffy hair frizzes a little causing you to giggle.

 

Yuta comes over to watch, sitting next to you curiously. A few more snacks fly through the air to land nearby before Toge decides he’s satisfied and sits. His body completing your misshapen square. You're just parting Junpei’s hair when you notice Toge has a pink box in his hands roughly the size of a deck of cards. “Hmm? What’s that Toge?”

 

The grin he gives you is diabolical and you wonder if you're going to regret asking. Yuta is leaning into Toge to read the box’s cover. “Just Us Girls? The truth and challenge party game. No freaking way Toge.” 

 

There’s a text notification sound and you glance over Junpei’s shoulder to see a text of coward.

 

You laugh, incredibly curious as to what kind of questions could be inside. It might be fun to learn more about the guys, “I’ll play. If we don’t like it, we can stop.” You go back to giving Junpei his pretty braid, a mischievous little smile on your face. 

 

Toge points at you with excitement, “Ikura salmon!” 

 

You finish Junpei’s braid with a grin, “Toge is that your way of saying, Fuck yeah?” 

 

You expect a Salmon in reply but a text chime makes you glance at Junpei’s phone to see, “Sure does lil mama.”

 

Your face goes bright red as this is the first time the other two have heard your new nickname. Junpei scoffs, “Lil mama? Really? That’s so cringe Toge.” 

 

Toge shrugs, “Bonito flakes.” Then taking the game box back from Yuta he pries it open. The rule book is tossed across the room haphazardly, its pages fluttering in protest. Toge holds the box out to the three of you, encouraging one of you to draw a card. When no one moves at first he wiggles it expectantly.

 

“Oh fine!” You huff out reaching into the box and fishing around for a minute. “Confession Card: Have you ever committed a crime?” 

 

You frown trying to think of something when Junpei can’t help but laugh out loud. “If you can’t think of something I can help.” You all look at Junpei in surprise when it hits you what he’s talking about.

 

“Thought crime is not a crime Junpei! I didn’t end up mugging that asshole!” Junpei is snickering as you protest your innocence. Yuta’s jaw drops open in surprise.

 

Junpei makes a show of scratching his chin in thought, “I dunno, if I hadn’t been there to be your conscious I think you definitely would have robbed him. At the very least you assaulted the guy; even if he deserved it two fold.”

 

You sputter in response before pouting, “Okay fine, I assaulted a guy who was harassing me and then I was going to rob him when Jiminy Cricket over here intervened. Happy?” You raise a sarcastic brow in response. “Your turn, moral compass.”

 

Junpei looks like he’s going to protest about it being his turn but sighs in resignation instead, “I know I’m going to regret this.” Pulling out a card he reads, “Challenge Card: Pretend to be the person to your right for five minutes.” He turns in surprise to his right to see Toge blinking at him. You all can’t help but start laughing as Junpei raises a brow at Toge, “Ham Cheese Omelette?” 

 

“Bonito flakes, Onigiri.” Toge responds with an air of condescension. 

 

To which you translate between giggles, “Toge’s insulted your not using Onigiri ingredients.”

 

Junpei can’t hold back his own grin as he shrugs, “Doing my best over here, lil mama.”

 

You look at Junpei in horror, “That nickname is not catching on. Junpei, I’ll tattle to Nagi if you ever call me mama again.”

 

Junpei’s face goes white knowing if Nagi found out she would never let him live it down regardless of the context he used it in, “Understood. Er, Yakisoba” 

 

Toge with a smile on his face takes the next card. The longer he looks at the card the more malicious his smile grows. Yuta looks at you hesitantly, “Okay now I'm really scared.”

 

Junpei mumbles something about noodles as you reach over to read Toge’s card for him, “It says, Group Challenge Card: Each player must answer counter clockwise starting with the one who picked the card.” when you read the rest of what the card says you choke on the candy in your mouth. “What was the category of the last- last porn you watched.” you swear you can hear the sound of a record stop as you all stare at each other.

 

Yuta immediately covers his face in his hands while Toge still smug, starts to text the group. Junpei groans at the sight of his fingers flying over the keys “I really don’t want  to know what Toge gets off to…”

 

The chiming of a text message makes everyone get their phones nervously as you peer over Junpei’s shoulder. Tentacle Hentai 🦑 There's a moment of silence before you comment, “Honestly i thought it would be worse.” Toge snorts at that before you all turn to Yuta whose face is still buried in his hands as tomato red as humanly possible. Toge stretches his foot out to prod his friend, a shit eating grin on his face.

 

Yuta looks up between his fingers to quickly glance around the room. Everyone is waiting for him to answer with somewhat baited breath. An odd squeaking sound emanates from behind his hands followed by a mumble none of you can decipher. Toge prods him again harder and you all lean in closer only to hear him break from embarrassment and practically yell, “It’s cunnilingus okay?!”

 

The rest of you look at each other and die laughing, mainly because you don’t understand why Yuta is so stressed out by looking at the most vanilla porn category possible. Toge scoots closer to Yuta and claps him on the shoulder in a consolatory fashion, “Salmon salmon.” 

 

Before the conversation can turn towards you, you try to say as nonchalantly as possible, “Femdom, what about you Junpei?” 

 

You don't even need to look at Toge to know his hands are racing over his cell’s keyboard. Femdom?! I knew I was right to call u mommy.  

 

You send Toge a heated glare that looks more embarrassed than threatening, “Toge I will fight you.” 

 

He laughs as the text notification goes off, You’d like that wouldn’t u? Don’t worry I’d let u win lil mama.

 

You open and close your mouth a few times to fuss at him but nothing manages to come out. You can’t deny the idea of pinning Toge under you while he grins like that is incredibly hot. You clench your thighs together ignoring the heat in your belly before looking away. Turning to Junpei you try and get him to say his answer so the topic of conversation will change but he appears to be deep in thought, his face fairly red. 

 

You clear your throat, “Okay, next?” 

 

“What’s femdom?” Yuta mumbles looking up from his hands, his face still flushed. 

 

That comment is what pulls Junpei from his thoughts, “Feminine Domination, basically the woman is in charge. That can range from-” your hands slap over Junpei’s mouth as you jump on him in an attempt to make him stop talking.

 

“Junpei tell us what your category is or else.” You ground out, the man under you is flushing bright red and you can’t help but notice something hard pushes against your stomach. 

 

The phone text notification goes off and you move off Junpei quickly in embarrassment as you see Toge’s message of It’s kinda like that Yuta, she likes gagging and pinning a guy down.   

 

You hear Yuta say, “Oh.” before Junpei coughs and clears his throat, “The last category I watched was parody and it was a Human Earthworm 2 porn parody.”

 

Even Toge looks confused and embarrassed at this confession. and u called me cringe? He passes the box to Yuta who gingerly takes it like he’s afraid it’s going to bite.

 

Junpei rolls his eyes at Toge, “Sorry not all of us are highbrow enough for animated octopus porn.” At Toge’s pointed look Junpei sighs. “Jellyfish squid takoyaki eggplant.”

 

As those two bicker you watch Yuta pick his card. He almost looks relieved when he reads it, “Confession Card: What is the sexiest part of the body to you? Give details.” He pauses for a moment before looking up with an embarrassed conviction, “I-I really like thighs. Especially when they’re plump and overflowing from stockings with a little bit over the lip.” 

 

Yuta peeks over at you to gauge your reaction and you can’t help but smile. “Why is that actually really wholesome sounding?” 

 

A text chimes, I’m surprised ur porn category wasn’t thigh fucking 🧐

 

“Well it was wholesome…” you mutter while taking the box from Yuta as he stares at Toge.

 

Yuta’s face is filled with wonder, “Is that a thing?”

 

“Moving on!” You pick out your next card. “Challenge Card: Give your best fake orgasm…lasting at least a minute long.” You feel three sets of eyes on you as you stare at the card. Everyone else has done their cards. It’s only fair you do your dare; besides, it’s just acting.

 

Yuta decides to give you an out as he speaks up, “You don’t need to-.”

 

Closing your eyes so you don’t have to meet anyone’s gaze you pretend you are getting off. You moan, cutting off what Yuta is saying. 

 

The first moan is a little lackluster but you decide to really give it your best. “Ungh, oooh fuck.” You gasp out trying to make it sound as realistic as possible. “Right there, hah. Oh God.” You try to remember Gojo getting you off and the things you said then. “Haah, please, don’t stop. Harder ahhh!” Breathing heavy you make the moaning escalate till you let out one last orgasmic screech. 

 

Opening your eyes you grin, “How was that?”

 

The room is so quiet you could hear a pin drop. The three guys around you look absolutely stunned. You’re pleased to see even Toge has his mouth hanging open in shock, a clear blush on his cheeks and the tips of his ears. Yuta’s eyes are practically bugging out of his head while Junpei clears his throat loudly. 

 

Trying to play it off like no big deal, Junpei tries to respond, though his voice comes out strained. “Very, uh…believable?” He takes the box of cards from you as several men adjust the position they are sitting in and how their pants lay. 

 

Picking his own card he reads, “Confession Card: Assign Fuck, Marry, Kill to three others in the room. Explain your picks.” He pauses briefly before looking at you, “Well obviously I’m going to Marry y/n.” When he realizes he has to explain why he sputters a little, “Cause I could see myself being happy with her for the rest of my life.” He’s covering the lower half of his face; a crimson hue across his nose and cheeks.

 

You can’t help but blush at his proposal like confession but remind yourself quickly he had to pick someone here, “Which one of these two are you fucking Junpei?” You chime in.

 

You can’t help but laugh as a text rolls in. Junpei you know I’d be a better fuck than yuta 😤

 

Yuta looks up in indignation after reading Toge’s text, “Hey! I’m probably a good fuck!”

 

Junpei looks back and forth between the two of them clearly unimpressed, “Can I just kill them both?”

 

You snicker, “If I can fake an orgasm you can pick which one you’d hypothetically fuck.”

 

Bro I would give u the most life changing sloppy toppy known to mankind.

 

Yuta looks horrified, “A whaty toppy?”

 

Yuta a pillow princess confirmed 🥱 Clearly Toge is having way too much fun he’s wiping tears from his eyes as he laughs at Yuta’s baffled face.

 

You see Yuta googling what a pillow princess is as Junpei seems to be weighing his options. “You do make a good point, Toge.” 

 

When the debate is taking way longer than it needs to you comment, “Junpei you realize you don’t have to actually fuck one of them right?”

 

Yuta must have finished googling because he interrupts sounding offended, “I am not a pillow princess!”

 

“I’m gonna fuck Toge, sorry Yuta.” 

 

At Junpei’s decision Toge jumps to his feet yelling, “Ikura Salmon!” Like he just won the lottery or maybe a game of BINGO.

 

Yuta just shakes his head in betrayal as he mumbles something about not being a pillow princess. Toge snatches the card box from Junpei picking a card. As he reads the card in his head the series of expressions that cross his face are almost impossible to decipher. He slowly looks up to meet your eyes, his face blank. 

 

That does not seem like a good sign, “Oh God, what does it say.”

 

Junpei takes the card to read aloud, “Challenge Card: Swap underwear with the person directly across from you and wear it outside your clothes for the duration of the game.” 

 

You stare at Toge who is inconveniently sitting directly across from you. “Why does this feel like more of a punishment for me than him.” 

 

At least Toge has the dignity to blush as he raises a brow at you, “Salmon salmon?”

 

“Fine whatever.” You stand quickly walking out of the room to go take your underwear off. You’re thanking your lucky stars that you bought new undies today and were wearing the cute ones now. Normally you didn’t sleep with a bra on either but due to being with the boys you had chosen to for once. Face heated, you go into your room and take off the new matching panties and bra combo. They are really cute in a hot pink color with a white lacy design. Putting your pajamas back on you can’t help but realize you are nude underneath your pjs even if it isn’t obvious when others look at you.

 

Clenching your undergarments in your hands you open the door to exit your room only to find Toge on the other side waiting. You half expect him to start teasing you mercilessly when you emerge but he looks a little concerned and holds up his cellphone with the notepad open. We don’t actually have to do this, it’s just a silly game and I don’t want you to really feel uncomfortable.

 

You look into his pretty purple eyes and softly smile as you are filled with affection for the dork. “Thanks Toge, you’re sweet but it’s fine. It’s been really funny so far.” You give him a hug without thinking; the softness of your braless chest squishing against his own toned body. He freezes at first before hugging you back. The warmth of him pressed against you feels really nice if not a little embarrassing. You’re both blushing when you let go, his eyes struggling to remain on your face. You quickly press your bra and panties against his chest before saying, “Here you go loverboy, try not to stretch them out.” You don’t wait for a response as you quickly escape back into the boys room.

 

You feel like you should be more embarrassed but the underwear set is cute as hell and there’s something about the idea of Toge wearing it that’s kinda hot? You can’t help but grin in anticipation as you sit on your futon. The other two in the room are relieved to see you aren’t upset at all but look tickled.

 

You should have known from Toge’s Juju stroll, where he steals and wears Maki’s skirt with pride, that he would be more than happy to parade around in your undies. The scene starts almost exactly like the after episode skit. The door to the room slamming open with a flourish. Toge is posing in this awkward fighting stance with a hand stretching out as he yells, “Mustard Leaf!” 

 

The bra and panties combo on top of his shirt and sweatpants look hilarious and you can’t help but cheer and clap for him. It can’t be particularly comfortable as the bra looks tight on his pecs and the bottoms are clearly straining around his hips and the lack of space emphasizes that he’s sporting an erection. 

 

Yuta claps with you for Toge while shaking his head. He can’t help but look at your adorable underwear but he doesn’t think he can ever think about it without remembering Toge in it.

 

Junpei sighs and remarks, “That is certainly, something.” 

 

Toge does a jaunty little lap around the room before he lands on his futon. He’s being a brat and batting his lashes at you while holding the cups of your bra. His raised eyebrow and slight smirk are enough to make you flush and look away as he says, “Tuna mayo?”

 

Yuta has drawn his own card in the meantime and reads, “Challenge Card: Show the group the most embarrassing photo on your phone?” You’re suddenly glad you don’t have a phone. Yuta seems to think for a moment before scrolling through his camera roll. “I don’t really take that many pictures….its mostly school/jujutsu study materials and screenshots.” He suddenly clams up, dread filling his entire face. “YEP! Nothing worth mentioning!” 

 

At the sudden high pitched increase of his voice Toge snatches the phone from him and looks at the picture he was trying to hide. Toge rolls his eyes and passes it to Junpei as he texts, I’m sitting here in yn panties and ur worried about that?

 

Junpei looks at the picture for a minute and tilts his head. He recognizes the outfit and it gives him a little more context. He smiles at Yuta with a shrug, “I didn't know you snuck a pic back then. Send it to me, it's cute.” Toge waves his arm indicating he wants one too. 

 

You’re curious as Yuta seems to become more panicked the closer the phone gets to you. When it reaches your hands you turn the screen so you can’t see it. “I don't need to see it if you don’t want me to Yuta.”

 

“It’s fine, just don’t judge me too harshly okay.” He starts nervously rambling as you turn the phone over, “It was the first time I ever did anything like that and I didn’t want to forget and I’m sorry I snuck it.”

 

The photo is really very innocent and at first you're confused as to his reaction. The background of the photo is a cute cafe. It’s you in the center sitting at a table by yourself waiting. When you see Nagi’s clothes and Haibara’s jacket you remember this was the day you met Yuta. It must have been taken when he walked over to join you at the table with the coffee. You are smiling in the photo as you are turning to see him join you. You had no idea he took that. You can see why he would be embarrassed but it’s somehow touching. Even though it was only four months ago it was a version of Yuta who had never been able to enjoy a friend or a day out with coffee. You flush a little thinking of him looking at it later when he may have felt lonely and your chest feels tight as it aches for that lonely person. 

 

You look up with a sweet smile, “I don’t mind. Next time ask me and we can take a nice one together.” You can’t help but laugh at the outfit though, “I look like a homeless person in that outfit.” You grin up at him cheekily as you hold the phone out to him to take back. 

 

He takes it from you looking at the picture again fondly. You hear him mumble something low enough it was clear that he didn’t intend for you to hear it. “I think you looked perfect…”

 

You're blushing and biting your lip at that comment as you take the box off the floor and grab a card. Not wasting time you read it to the group, “Challenge Card: Sit on another person's lap for the remainder of the game.”

 

Toge chuckles before patting his knee, his eyebrows wiggling, “Salmon roe.”

 

You can’t help but laugh at the little shit wearing your lacy bra, “No way in hell am I sitting on your deviant lap while you're wearing my underwear!” 

 

You glance to Junpei and see his hands in his lap not making eye contact. Ahhh you forgot about the boner. Turning to Yuta he looks surprised as he meets your look. “Got room for one more?” 

 

He’s beat red and nodding hard enough to give himself whiplash. You can’t help but grin at his shy response. You crawl into his lap, your butt seated firmly on the thighs of his crossed legs. He has his hands out in the air hovering beside him like he’s not sure where to put them. You flash him a nervous smile, “Sorry if I’m too heavy.” 

 

Yuta is smiling at you despite his blush as he waves that comment off, “You’re good, I’ve been working out a lot. I’m a lot stronger now and heavier things-“ Junpei makes a choking noise and outside of your line of sight he’s gesturing at Yuta to shut up frantically. Yuta blinks twice at you before realizing how bad what he said sounds, his voice is squeaky as he tries to fix the awkward statements. “What I meant was I was super weak! Like I couldn’t lift anything significant… Oh God, not saying you weigh a significant amount but if you did that’s okay too! It doesn’t matter what you weigh, you're perfect to me! Not that you’re not-“ His voice trails off and he’s hyperventilating a little. Yuta’s clearly very distressed as he feels like he’s digging himself into a deeper hole. He whimpers in defeat, “Rika, please let me kill myself.”

 

You watch him go through all those emotions and all you can feel is endearment. He never had the chance to grow up socially with others after Rika possessed him so it doesn’t surprise you that he puts his foot in his mouth on occasion. You are facing him and using a finger lift his chin so he has to look at you. His eyes are red around the rims and he looks like he’s about to cry. 

 

You give him a sweet smile before chiding, “Please don’t ever say that. I would be beyond devastated if something happened to you and I know everyone else at school would be too. I would never recover from a loss like that. I’m not upset, just tell me if I need to move.” You face forward after seeing him nod, your hand taking his and putting it on your knee gently. You look from Junpei to Toge making sure they each make eye contact with you before saying, “If anything happened to any of you I’d never recover. I mean it. I love you all so much.” 

 

You feel yourself getting emotional so Junpei picks up the box trying to diffuse the situation, “We care about you too y/n.” There’s a hearty agreement from Toge in the background as Junpei lifts up a card he selected, “Ready for the next one?” 

 

There’s a large gust of wind suddenly and all the cards but the one in Junpei’s hand go flying. You cling to Yuta in surprise at the unexpected indoor weather.

 

“Hey! What are you all up to?!” Gojo is standing behind where your futon lay. A hand holds Choso while he pauses taking in the scene before him. You're sitting on a terrified Yuta’s lap, Toge is wearing a bra and panties over his clothes and Junpei just looks horrified. Gojo lifts his free hand up to peek an eye out from under his blindfold. “Mmmkay.”

 

There’s a long silence before Junpei chokes out while waving the card in his hand, “We-we were playing a game.”

 

Gojo tilts his head slightly, “Rigghht, I guess I didn’t specify how you were supposed to keep an eye on her…” 

 

Yuta is as stiff as a board behind you. You laugh off Gojo’s awkward reaction and gesture to Junpei,“It’s been fun. Junpei, What does your card say?”

 

Junpei clears his throat, “Group Confession: Going counter clockwise each person must name who the last person they slept with was.”

 

Your head jerks to Gojo so fast that you may have given yourself whiplash. The slowest smirk spreads across Gojo’s lips as he turns to look at you. His one revealed eye twinkles dangerously. “Oh. This does sound fun y/n, who goes first?

Notes:

The lovely indieotterxoxo inspired the lap sitting dare with her fic Falling Snow. Check it out if you love JJK angst and romance! https://archiveofourown.org/works/53253409/chapters/134761327

I hope you guys liked the chapter let me know your thoughts. Hehehehehe.

Chapter 30: Melancholy & Misunderstandings

Summary:

Lots happens in this one

Notes:

I STRUGGLED writing this one. I'm not sure why just didn't want to come out. Next chapter we will be coming back to our boys in the past!

Also I'm sorry :D

Junpei can’t help but shoot Gojo an incredulous look, “Aren’t you a little old to play?”

 

Gojo’s jaw goes slack at the question, his tone a shade indignant as he responds. “Just how old do you think I am exactly?”

 

Without pausing to think, Junpei answers, “What, like forty something?”

 

The horrified gasp Gojo lets out echoes around the room as Toge mutters, “Ikura.”

 

Gojo looks from face to face for some sort of assistance. Yuta in an attempt to placate, amends Junpei’s statement, “Late thirties?”

 

Gojo’s mouth opens and shuts a few times before he comes over and leans against you. His face is overly dramatic and pathetic as he whines, “Y/n tell them I’m not an old man!”

 

You try to stifle a laugh at his childish persona, while knowing on the inside he is definitely still insulted. This is the perfect opportunity to change the subject. His arms wrap around your waist and you blush before getting on your tiptoes to pat him on the head softly, “There, there. Let's go get Choso situated in the other room.” Not leaving his exit up to chance, you pull Gojo to follow you out. Pouting, Gojo allows you to move him, his six foot three inch frame follows you out begrudgingly.

 

“I can’t believe they think I’m that old.” He mutters under his breath as you go into your room next door. 

 

“I think they are pulling your leg…maybe?” You can’t help but let out a breathy laugh as you take Choso from his arms. Little Choso is looking up at you curiously and you give him a smile. You hug his jar to your chest fondly, even if he can’t feel it. “Choso was Gojo good to you while I was gone?” The irritated side eye the bug fetus throws at Gojo is impressive. You look up at Gojo in disappointment. “Satoru, you need to be nice to Cho.”

 

Gojo scoffs, shooting the jar a frown before muttering, “Snitch.”

 

You can’t help but smile up at Gojo. He looks too handsome in his white blindfold and black uniform. He’s watching you now with a slight smile on his face, “It looked like you guys were having too much fun. Nice undies by the way, assuming those weren’t actually Toges.” 

 

You can’t help but blush heavily at his observation. “It was a dare.” 

 

Gojo laughs out loud at that, “I would hope so, though I’m not generally one to kink shame.”

 

You go to slap his arm lightly and he allows it, his infinity briefly pausing. It’s easy to forget he has infinity up 24/7 in this time period, as he’s so quick at turning it off and on. “You tease too much.” 

 

He flashes you a brilliant white grin, “I’m just saying that if you want me to wear your underwear you only have to ask.”

 

You decide to ignore his last comment as you move to put Choso on a dresser in the room, “Do you have any idea what we can do to get Choso a body? I hate that he’s just trapped in there…” you’re watching Choso bob gently as you say this. 

 

Satoru sighs before leaning against the wall, “It's not so simple. Maybe the next time we have someone executed for a crime, we can use their body, but the higher ups are going to want to lock him down in Tengen’s storage room as soon as they know he exists.”

 

Choso turns his back to you in disappointment, as your frown deepens. “I’ll figure something out Cho, I'm sorry.” When the cursed womb doesn’t immediately turn around to acknowledge you, you turn back to address Gojo. “Is everything okay? You missed dinner.”

 

He watches you for a moment before standing up straight, “Yeah, I had some unfinished business I needed to handle.” He looks to the side a little guiltily, “I wasn’t planning on spending the night to be honest, but I wanted to drop Choso and check in on you.”

 

You walk a few steps closer to Gojo before you falter and stare at the floor. He’s been acting out of character since yesterday when Yuta arrived. There was only one thing that you could think of that may have caused this sudden change. You could beat around the bush but you’re both adults so you just come out and say, “Do you regret sleeping with me?”

 

The room is silent for a moment and you feel rather than see Gojo close the distance between you, “Woah, hey, no. Why would you ask that?”

 

When you finally meet his face his mouth is pinched in concern. You wish he didn’t have his blindfold on so you could discern his emotions better. “I-I” you can’t tell him it’s because you feel like he’s avoiding you. That sounds clingy, and you don’t want him to feel guilty. “You’ve just been keeping busy.”

 

He looks to the side, a hand reaching up to sheepishly scratch at the back of his neck. “Yeah, I just feel like after everything Yuta went through to save you, you guys should have some alone time.” What he doesn’t say out loud is he feels guilty that he wasn’t the one to save you and he’s the one to blame for Tsukumo hurting you in the first place. He doesn't deserve your time. Choosing to avoid the intense emotions swirling inside him, he puts on his happy go lucky persona, “Plus, the number one sorcerer always has missions waiting!”

 

You consider what he says but find you have nothing to add. “I think tomorrow will be the last day I stay here. Then I need to head back and face the Tsukumo aftermath.” No matter how much you are scared of it. 

 

Gojo nods. You can’t stay here forever, but he had hoped it would have been longer. “Right, I’ll stop by the beach tomorrow afternoon. I can bring fireworks and some watermelon so we can celebrate the summer.”

 

You can’t help but look up at him with a big grin, “That sounds wonderful Satoru, thank you!”

 

The sound of someone clearing their throat drags your attention to the open door. Junpei is standing there awkwardly, he raises a hand half heartedly in greeting. “Sorry to interrupt, we were going to head to bed. Did you still want to sleep in our room y/n? Otherwise I can help you drag your futon out.”

 

Gojo smiles widely at Junpei, “That sounds like a great idea. Don’t wait up on my account. I’m heading out anyway.” He puts his large hand on your head and rubs it affectionately. “See y'all at the beach tomorrow.” The little wave of his fingers is the only goodbye you get, before there is a rush of air and he’s gone.

 

You look up at Junpei with a melancholy smile, “I’d love to stay in with you guys, if that’s okay. At Junpei’s genuine smile you go to get your little buddy, “Come on Choso lets get some sleep.”

 

~~

 

“TOGE! Don’t you dare! I won’t forgive you!” His raised brow seems to say he begs to differ as he wiggles the foot in his hold. His smirk indicates that he has no intention of releasing it from his grip anytime soon. You are hopping on one foot in about waist deep water, depending on how high the waves roll when coming in. “Junpei, he's gonna drown me!” you fuss to the young man behind you; an exasperated look on his face. 

 

“Y/n, if I remember correctly. We had a very nice truce going until you decided to try and dunk Toge about a minute ago.” Toge disappears under the water trying to grab your other foot. 

 

You kick and twist trying to get away from Toge. “I’m sorry , it was too tempting, Junpeeeei please.” Your plea has Junpei rolling his eyes half heartedly. A smile is on his face however, as he comes to aid you.

 

Toge successfully manages to grab your other foot and pulls them both up lightly in an effort to dunk you. Junpei however, is there to the rescue, with his hands under your arms and around your waist. This way instead of being dunked your head is leaning against Junpei’s chest as he holds your top half above the water. You can’t help but grin up at him wickedly for helping you thwart Toge. 

 

With the feel of your waist against his fingers, Junpei turns away from you, his face flushing. Toge releases your feet, thinking he successfully dunked you, comes up with a grin that quickly fades when he sees Junpei holding you up comfortably. You can’t help the smug little smile on your face as you stick your tongue out at the gray haired boy. Pointing at Junpei, Toge fusses, “Bonito flakes, mentaiko!”

 

Junpei clears his throat ignoring the onigiri accusation. You note that Junpei remains unwilling to make eye contact with you. You also can’t help but notice that despite your feet now being safely on the ground, Junpei's fingers still rest around your waist lightly.

 

“Do I need to get involved? We're supposed to be watching Y/n not drowning her.” The three of you turn to see Yuta standing apprehensively at the edge of the water. He looks adorable wearing a t-shirt and swim trunks despite the fact that he says he can’t really swim. He’s holding a book he has been reading, from the spot where your beach chairs and umbrella are set up. 

 

Junpei can’t help but laugh, “How exactly are you planning to do that if you can’t swim?” Junpei teases as Toge tries to splash Yuta. 

 

Yuta frowns at the two troublemakers, barely jumping out of the line of Toge’s fire, “Rika doesn’t need to know how to swim.” he mutters under his breath just loud enough for the three of you to hear.

 

You quickly wave your hands, “No Rika necessary! I’m actually going to take a break and grab an ice cream or something.” You give the boys in the water a toothy grin then start to head towards the shore. It’s only when you move that Junpei realizes where his hands still are and shyly pulls them back towards himself. 

 

Seeing Toge looking particularly menacing crouching behind Junpei with only his eyes above the water, you hop and swim your way to the shore as quickly as possible. Junpei shoots a quizzical look at your panicked retreat. Now at a safe distance you call, “I’ll speak at your wake!”

 

Junpei manages to partially turn, concern evident on his face, as Toge jumps out of the water to land on Junpei’s head and shoulders to dunk him under. Junpei, being the taller man, just stands as Toge pushes against his bigger body with no discernible result. Junpei cocks a smile at you before holding onto Toge’s arms and leaning back, fully submerging himself and Toge.

 

You’re laughing at Junpei’s suicidal victory as you run the last little bit to where Yuta stands. Your own thoughts are mischievous, as you give Yuta a big hug the second you are close enough. The resulting squawk Yuta makes at your cold wet body pressed against him makes it worth it. You’re giggling as you cling to Yuta hugging him around the middle. 

 

He’s conflicted between wanting to push you off because you are soaking him with freezing water and letting you stay because you look adorable clinging to him like that in your colorful tankini and your body feels amazing against his own. “You’re evil,” he groans.

 

You smile up at him, batting your eyelashes innocently. “I’m not sure what you mean.”

 

He’s not resisting at all, despite your icy touch, “Uh huh. So you want to get ice cream?”

 

You grin up at Yuta, “This was a very successful torture tactic.” 

 

Yuta can’t help but smile at your teasing, “Wait until you find out you only need to ask. Then I’ll really be in for it.” 

 

You nod sagely, “I would avoid telling me that.” You give him one last squeeze before you let go and head towards your group's umbrella. Once you arrive you start to towel down, crouching a little to go under the shade to check on Choso. The little curse in a jar sits on a beach chair with the floppy straw hat you purchased yesterday resting over the top of his container. Sunglasses are propped at his eye level so that if he wants to look around he has UV protection. You sit on the end of Choso’s chair drying the last of you off, while watching him, “How are you feeling Cho?” You’ve been getting a melancholy vibe from Choso lately. He’s clearly not happy in this jar but you're honestly not sure what you can do about it. You sigh when he doesn’t seem to acknowledge you. Laying on your stomach, you rest your face near his jar. “Choso, please don’t be upset at me. It’s not fair you're stuck in there and I’m sorry. I thought you would enjoy getting out but maybe it’s more taunting than fun for you.” He meets your eyes briefly before turning away. You reach up a hand to feel his jar and find it a little warm. You need to take him back to the inn. You really feel for the curse, but have no idea yet what a possible resolution will look like. 

 

Sitting up, you throw on a jacket over your swimsuit and place the floppy hat on your head. “Come on Choso, I’ll take you back. You’re feeling a little overheated.” You pick Choso up with care, leaving the sunglasses on the now empty chair and pull your sandals on.

 

Yuta glances over from where he’s about to sit in his own chair. “Taking Choso somewhere?”

 

You're biting your lip in thought as you respond, “I’m going to take him back to the hotel.” Yuta nods and starts to close his book, when you shake your head, “It’s only a couple blocks. I’ll take him alone and be right back. Then let’s grab ice cream together?”

 

Yuta pauses, not really comfortable letting you go alone, but knows it’s a big step in your recovery to want to. “I-well okay. Here, take my cell and call Toge or Junpei’s if anything comes up okay?” 

 

You can’t help but laugh at his concern over a few blocks but tuck it in the jacket pocket regardless. Grabbing a light towel you wrap it so Choso is obscured from any curious eyes as you nod at Yuta, “Will do, be back in twenty.”

 

Yuta watches as you head over the sand to the wooden walkway ahead. He’s chewing his bottom lip in a somewhat worried fashion. He isn’t sure why he is so apprehensive, when you are clearly okay with it. Not to mention you have his cell. Glancing at the time on Junpei’s phone he notes it, watching your form disappear around the corner of a store, “Twenty minutes, no more, no less.”

 

~~

 

You're holding Choso in your arms making small talk as you walk back to the inn. “We may need to handle this body thing on our own Cho…I’d rather not be excommunicated from sorcerer kind as an accomplice to murder, but maybe there are some evil sorcerers around we could hunt down. That old bitch Ogami and that creep Awasaka from the Shibuya Arc exist out there. Maybe we can have you consume one of them since no matter the body, you’ll look like Choso.” You notice he’s keeping his eyes on you now. He seems to appreciate the consideration you are giving him. You watch him for a moment before commenting, “I care about you a lot, Choso. I’m sorry if it’s hard for me to show it like this but I want you to be able to live like the rest of us.”

 

You make it to the Ryoukan in no time and greet the old man behind the counter as you pass. Must be the husband to the old woman who assisted you last night. The man barely acknowledges your presence with an annoyed huff before looking back down at his paper. The woman who helped you yesterday was a hell of a lot nicer to interact with.

 

You enter your room to find a place where Choso will be comfortable, when you notice this odd tapping noise. It isn’t until you feel it in your hands that you realize Choso is trying his damnedest to ram his glass container. “Woah hey Choso, y-you can’t just come out now. I know I said we’d-”. Your voice catches completely in your throat when you meet Choso’s eyes. He looks really freaked out. His eyes are bulging, and his tiny bug feet are frantic. Your body goes on high alert, as you hug his jar protectively to you. A chill runs over you, something is very wrong, if Choso is this worked up. Focusing, you search for threats, but no malevolent cursed energy is anywhere nearby.

 

“Domain Expansion: Festival of Curses.” You know that voice. The visceral reaction you have to his voice is two fold. Part of you feels excitement and happiness for your missed companion while the other is terrified for what this presence means and who he possibly is in this timeline.

 

“Geto?” You cross to open the door to your room again. When you do, nothing exists on the other side, only a thick fog rushes in. The air surrounding you feels viscous and sticky and when you move it’s almost like the fog has the consistency of water. Swinging back around to inspect the room you were standing in you find it has all but vanished. In the room's place is the empty fog; shadows of orange are in the distance as the area you're in grows ever darker. 

 

“ Geto ?” The voice that responds to you echoes around, the bouncing obscures where it comes from.

 

Suguru doesn’t sound happy by the tone of his voice. You feel a little fuzzy mentally as you reach into your pocket trying to grab Yuta’s cellphone. Nothing is there, your brain feels muddled as you realize Choso is no longer in your grasp either. Suguru Geto never had a domain expansion in the show but clearly he does now, and you have no idea what it can do.

 

“What are you looking for in there? Wouldn’t happen to be a cellphone would it? Now why would you need to call someone right now?”

 

A chill of terror claws through your form and you begin to shiver, “Suguru you're scaring me.” Your voice comes out small and plaintive. You don’t want to fight Suguru. Clearly you failed at whatever you needed to do to change him because why would he be trapping you like this.

 

There’s a bubble of fog moving towards you and in an instant Suguru is there in front of you. Your eyes immediately jump to his forehead and seeing no scars, they fall to his outfit. A monk's robes in navy blue and golden yellow. His outfit alone gives you a lot of information. 

 

Suguru stops a few steps away from you. The look on his face is twisted by strong emotions. “Why?”

 

You're struggling to understand what he’s asking, “Why, what?” You can’t help but shiver, hugging your arms to yourself. You don’t want to fight Suguru, but you can’t let him hurt the others. Not to mention this early in the timeline, Yuta is nowhere near strong enough to face Suguru Geto by himself and win. 

 

Suguru steps forward until there is but a foot between you. His frame dwarfs your own the same way Gojo’s does. Geto is so ethereally beautiful it isn’t fair. His silky dark locks flow over his shoulders and down to his mid-back. His dark eyes are searching you for answers. He raises a hand to caress your cheek and you reflexively flinch away. There’s a flash of hurt in his eyes that morphs into rage as he forcefully grabs your chin. His grip is strong but not especially painful. He’s forcing you to look him in the eyes. When he speaks his voice is strained with emotion. “You disappear for five years and when you come back, you don’t even reach out to me?” 

 

You want to tell him it’s not what he thinks, but before you can get a word in edgewise his lips are descending on your own. Your eyes are wide in surprise. His insistent mouth presses against you. His lips are warm and soft against your own and even though he’s still holding your face with his hand you don’t try to move away. His other arm is slowly wrapping around your waist, pulling you into his gravity. You're falling without even realizing it, as your lips slowly part and your eyes start to close. Your hands go up and around his neck as the kiss deepens. Your body is responding to him and your brain has decided to take a back seat for the time being. He pulls your bottom lip between his teeth dragging a moan out of you in the process. If anything the noise encourages him as his tongue teases the seam of your lips, a silent plea for entry that you readily oblige. Your tongues meet and a pleased shiver runs down your spine as he dips into your mouth eager to fully taste you.

 

Your fingers are intertwining into his glorious raven hair and you pull at the roots hard enough that he’s forced to disconnect from you with a groan. You're gasping, unable to catch your breath. “Can’t breathe,” you manage to pant out. The extra weight of the fog around you isn’t helping matters, it's like you are totally surrounded by Suguru in every way. 

 

When he leans his head down you release your hold on him as he starts to lovingly kiss his way up your jawline. The heat generated by his motions is pooling in your nether regions. A yearning building deep inside you. 

 

He gently bites your ear lobe making you mewl, his own tone drips with irritation when he speaks huskily. “The way you flinched. You thought I was going to hit you in the face?”

 

“Suguru, I-“

 

He releases your chin only for two of his large fingers to force their way into your mouth when you try to speak. They push against your tongue making any words you try to utter unintelligible. “I don’t want to hear it y/n. You think I would hurt you in anger?” Your lips seal around his fingers sucking them gently like you would rather do to another part of his anatomy. Your tongue teases at the tips of his fingers as he thrusts them in and out of you. Your expression is completely debauched as he drags his digits from your warm eager mouth. You whimper at the emptiness left, a small string of saliva bridges the gap from his fingers to your lips. 

 

The hand that had been playing in your mouth slowly works its way down to your throat where it flexes lightly against you. Its presence is a reminder of the strength he is choosing not to use. “Clearly I need to bring you home with me for some reeducation.”

 

Fuck that sounds like a great idea. You're squeezing your thighs together in response to the intense desire igniting you. The movement isn’t missed by Suguru as his large hand on your lower back strokes down to your ass where it stays. He slaps it possessively before squeezing the plump flesh beneath his fingers. 

 

A sudden loud splintering sound rips through the air and Suguru releases you suddenly. His hands are pushing you away harshly as massive blood red spears rain down from the sky. The ground where Suguru had been standing only moments earlier is impaled completely.

 

Suguru’s attempt to push you out of danger, has you staggering backwards on shaky legs. Pain ripples up your side, as you are harshly grabbed in the real world and Suguru’s domain shatters around you.

 

You're in your bedroom at the Ryokan again but the two walls facing the outside are demolished. You’re staring dazed into the front garden; your legs wobbling like a newborn fawn. A strong arm is wrapped around your waist steadying you. Looking down, you don’t recognize the bulging forearm and large masculine fingers pressing against you.

 

“And just who the hell are you?!” The deep angry voice in your ear is definitely familiar. 

 

Suguru’s drawling response is curious, “I could ask you the same thing.”

 

Looking up you see furious onyx eyes rimmed in purple and black. The normally black curse line across the bridge of his nose is bright red and dripping plasma. He’s practically vibrating against you in rage. “Choso?” Your voice is breathless, as you stare up at the handsome half curse, half human. 

 

His face is deathly serious as his gaze locks on to you, his eyes roving your face. Clearly he sees something he doesn’t like. Whether it’s your flushed face or addled expression he pulled you against him tighter, his grip now painful. Choso’s mouth pulls back into a snarl as he uses his left arm to launch sharp projectiles of blood from each of his fingers. “What did you do to her?!” 

 

Suguru easily side steps the first three spears before summoning a curse to body block the last two. Geto clearly doesn’t feel threatened as he has the gall to laugh outright, “Nothing she didn’t want.” Showing why he is categorized as a special grade, Suguru Geto summons ten large A Grade curses almost instantly.

 

You forgot how on-sight Choso is. He’s fuming and you can’t help but think you are glad he is on your side. You have no idea how he has a body right now,’ but you don’t have time to really consider it yet. You're pulling on Choso’s purple and white robes trying to get his attention, “Choso wait, I- It’s not what it looks like. At least I don’t think it is.” 

 

Choso shoots you a deep frown, his voice raised. “He attacked you!” 

 

You look from Choso to Suguru. The latter is standing with his arms crossed, his expression a half smile of amusement. Turning back to Choso you assert, “You’re right, he did. But he didn’t hurt me, he just said he wanted to talk. I know him and- and I need to talk with him right now.” you wince when Choso’s fingers twitch against where he’s tightly holding you.

 

“You’re hurting her more than I did.” Geto comments easily to Choso. 

 

Choso’s eyes widen in surprise as he lets you go quickly, his face concerned as he grabs your jacket and tankini top and pulls them up slightly to see where his hand had been on your waist. You can’t help but gasp trying to pull your outfit back down in embarrassment as he scrutinizes your side. Red welts show in the location where each of his fingers were. “I hurt you?”

 

You’re blushing hard when you respond, “Choso it’s fine, Suguru this is Choso Kamo, Choso Suguru Geto.” 

 

“Very interesting, this is my first time seeing a half curse, half human hybrid.” Suguru Geto comments moving closer to where you are both standing. You notice despite him closing the distance Suguru isn’t comfortable enough to dismiss his curses quite yet. “Y/n are you going to tell me why you’ve been avoiding me.”

 

You’re back at step one. If no one has told Suguru your cursed technique, maybe there was a reason for it. It seems totally unavoidable now unless you want to sever your relationship with him totally. “Promise me something first Suguru.” 

 

At your plaintive tone Suguru nods, “What would that promise be?”

 

You swallow heavily, “Please promise me you wont try to absorb the cursed spirit Rika Orimoto.”

 

When you look up to meet his stare Suguru looks puzzled, “Rika Orimoto? The cursed spirit attached to the sorcerer Yuta Okkotsu?”

 

You nod, your expression almost begging him to consider what you are saying. He tilts his head to the side, “And why would I do that?”

 

You feel your stomach drop at his response. He isn’t going to even entertain the idea, “Yuta is important to me and so are you. I don't want you to fight! One of you will die at the end of it and I can’t stand to lose either of you!” Halfway through your plea he’s raising a hand for you to cease and as a result your voice sounds even more desperate.

 

When you quiet, he shakes his head, “You’re misunderstanding me. Why would I want to take Rika Orimoto? Sure her power is unmatched but those actions would kill Yuta Okkotsu. I have no desire to kill any sorcerers or normal humans unless they are directly opposing my ideals of a curse free world.”

 

You can’t help but blink in confusion, “N-Normal humans? Not monkeys?” 

 

Suguru is starting to wonder if his domain actually did damage something in your head, “M-monkeys?”

 

Before you can respond you’re being lifted bridal style by Choso who is jumping backwards quickly away from Suguru. In the next moment the ground around the curses Suguru had summoned explodes into violence. Toge is yelling “TWIST!” at a curse while Junpei and his Jellyfish Shikigami impale a different curse. The remaining curses turn towards those attacking and go on the offensive. Yuta sword drawn is charging at Geto while Rika emerges out of nowhere charging Choso. Your mind is a blur as Rika goes on the offensive trying to disembowel Choso. Choso manages to land a few blows but Rika is more experienced and faster than the freshly manifested Choso. He doesn’t have the combat experience yet to fight something as volatile as Rika and if you don’t stop this he’s going to die from it. You scream for Yuta to call her off, but he’s being attacked by multiple curses and can barely keep his own head on his shoulders. He must have assumed Choso was another attacker alongside Geto. Rika’s claws are going for killing blows now aimed at Choso’s throat. You aren’t able to dislodge yourself from Choso’s grip and when he tries to dodge a particularly savage blow he realizes you will be in the line of fire. Instead of dodging Choso absorbs the impact directly on his left shoulder. The resounding crunch makes you want to throw up and you see just a gaping hole where his left side had been.

Notes:

I did not intend to have a spicy scene in this...but Suguru does things to me i swear.

Shout out to Wrenabadon and her cute idea for Beach Choso wear hehehe.

Thank you all for your kind comments looking forward to hearing your thoughts.

Chapter 31: Fear & Finale

Summary:

It just keeps getting worse

Notes:

Ya’ll asked for angst and reactions so this is really your fault 😋

TW Blood & Gore

Covering your eyes you’re yelling, “No! No! No!'' The scene is paused before you even manage to get the last “no” out. It’s eerily silent with the world around you frozen. You slowly remove your hands from your eyes. Part of you doesn’t even want to take in the scene around you, but you know that the best way to prevent this bloodshed is to know what happened. When you finally find the courage to look around; Choso’s state has you immediately sobbing. His dark eyes are wide and surprised as he stares down at his now mangled body. His brain hasn’t even had time to register the pain yet. 

 

You shudder and try to take in the scene below you; it’s carnage. Toge is bleeding from his mouth, most likely his throat sustained damage as he fought. There are two Grade A curses twisted into oblivion beside him. Junpei has a large gash down one leg, his face is a determined grimace of pain. His Shikigami is in the middle of finishing off a curse. Yuta and Geto were facing off, both with murderous expressions. Yuta’s bleeding from a shoulder wound, but his katana is slick from Geto’s blood. 

 

You can’t bear to view anymore. This was beyond a minor screw up. Not willing to linger in this moment of pain any longer, you focus on rewinding the scene around you. The chaos you are attempting to unravel is so much bigger than anything you’ve attempted previously. There are so many individual injuries to heal and each body, even those of the ten curses summoned by Geto, need to be recreated.

 

You can feel whatever mental muscle you use for your rewinds, flexing and straining against you, as things start to reverse.You’re gritting your teeth, the taste of iron tainting your tongue. There’s a pressure building in your head; like the start of a migraine. You need the rewind to bring you back to just before the fighting starts. Watching time reset through blooming agony, you feel a sense of relief knowing Yuta was involved in this rewind, so he will remember this previous glimpse of reality. You trust Yuta will fix things even if you can’t. 

 

Your hands are shaking and you feel a wetness running down your face from your nose. You're struggling to breathe with the blood flowing out of your nose. Little splatters and bubbles forming as you blew out each breath. The rewind is set to start right before you ask Geto to promise to not kill Rika. You no longer need to ask, knowing the answers already. You feel a rush of what you assume is bile and you wretch violently. The bodily fluid you spew is crimson and your vision goes double. “Okay go.” You rasp out with the last bit of will power you have. As the scene begins to replay, your being flashes out of this plane of existence.

 

~~

 

It's so damn bright. Raising a hand you try to block the violent white around you. The strangest sound is surrounding you. Rhythmic ticking and the rush of something flowing nearby engulf you. Your eyes are starting to adjust to the initial brightness and rather than relief at knowing where you are, you are met with more confusion. If you had to compare where you are now to anything you experienced before, you’d say you’ve fallen down a rabbit hole into Wonderland. 

 

The ticking you hear is from thousands of clocks. They hang from walls, are embedded in the ceiling and designed into the ground. You’re sitting on a massive glass pane that houses a clock face so big that it could easily be the width of a block. Cuckoo clocks, alarm clocks, grandfather clocks, hell even a sundial; they all are tracking time. Despite this, you can’t be sure of the time as they all are set to different hours and minutes and are moving at seemingly random speeds.

 

The rushing sound you noticed earlier is from a gigantic hourglass. The top half filled is with a desert of sand as it slowly rushes to fill the bottom. The scale of the hourglass and the way the sand is moving makes you feel like it will take days for the sand to all collect on one side. You vaguely wonder what it could be timing. 

 

~~

 

Satoru Gojo is beyond the human realm of exhaustion. Not that it matters, he’s the strongest after all. He can take not sleeping and eating. At least that’s what he keeps telling himself as he stumbles into his dorm room and collapses onto his twin size bed. He doesn’t bother taking off his clothes. The effort to do so feels beyond his capabilities. If it wasn’t for Suguru’s constant harassment to drink water, eat this, go home, Gojo would never have come back to the dorms at all.

 

It isn’t until his body totally relaxes into his mattress, that his entire being throbs with the pain he’s been pushing aside. An embarrassing whimper of agony leaves his throat and he’s glad he’s all alone. He’s overtired and overwhelmed. His body has been pushed past the brink of his capabilities and then some; and he’s refused Shoko’s every attempt to heal him. He deserves this pain. It’s part of his atonement. It’s there to remind him of how he surely got you killed, or worse. 

 

His eyes are burning from over use and when he closes them it feels like there’s sandpaper under his eyelids. When the tears begin to stream down his cheeks he’s not sure what it’s from. Surely it’s just the body's way of hydrating his dry eyes. He’s not upset. It’s not like he even knew you that well. Sure he had fun teasing and goofing off with you but he hadn’t even known you that long. 

 

He sniffles and rubs his face into the white sheets of his bed. Why the hell was he so affected by this? If it was family, Geto or Shoko, his reaction would make more sense. Satoru wasn’t cold, but he was logical. He had grown up his entire life trained to be a sorcerer, to understand the sacrifices he was expected to make for the greater good; and even though it pissed him off he had accepted that. He’d had non-sorcerers die while he was trying to save them on missions. Seen other sorcerers ripped limb from limb in front of him. None of that had affected him like this. 

 

It was the way you looked at him. 

 

He had adults and children fawning all over him since the day he was born. His striking hair and eyes tended to get him whatever he wanted, with a well placed look. They didn’t actually give a damn about him, his personality or his interests. He was just a pretty face to them and it made him jaded. But flirting was fun and you were the new girl so of course he had to harass you. 

 

So far you’d been different. When he talked, you looked at him like you were actually interested in every word he had to say. There was this fondness in your eyes when his gaze met yours. Not like a crush or lust but like you could see some good in him even he didn’t see. You had looked at him with such implicit trust and confidence. 

 

Now you were likely dead. Murdered by Tsukumo. Who he couldn’t even take his rage out on because his body was stiff in the morgue. Satoru’s sheets were damp and cold now where his face lay. His eyes began to close; exhaustion taking over. 

 

There you were in his dream. Not visually but your aura, your cursed energy signature; he could feel you. It was soft, barely there, but it was you. It was the feeling he had been searching for in every waking moment these last five days and now it haunted him in his dreams. He had never dreamed of sensing an aura before. Realization clicked into his brain all at once as if the entire universe shifted back into proper alignment. His eyes shot open, adrenaline running through him, the feeling of elation masking all the exhaustion and pain he was basking in only a moment before. It wasn’t a dream, you were here.

 

~~

 

You wander through this wonderlandesque environment looking for an exit or any sort of indicator as to where you are. You tried walking out of the clocks but once you got a certain distance away, you were looped back to the opposite side; walking towards the middle again. 

 

You had been severely injured before you had shown up here. Now you had no injuries. You wonder if you died. That sucks. What does that mean? You need to get back to everyone. If anything, you felt like you had screwed up the timeline more than helping it so far. Looking for a place to sit you note a giant mantle clock the size of a car. You didn’t see this clock the first two times you walked through, but maybe that you just hadn’t been paying enough attention. Going to sit the smooth curve of the wood under you is surprisingly comfortable. It ticks away the time represented in Roman numerals. 

 

“Anyone or thing feel like enlightening me?” You call out into the room, only your echo responding to you. You pinch your arm hard and relish the pain you feel in response. You probably aren’t dead. Okay so what, you were almost dead and you passed out? Yuta could heal you so why were you here and where was here? In the show only one character had been brought to the brink of death and survived the wrath of GodGe. Yuji Itadori after Sukuna ripped his heart out. Then they had argued about it in Sukuna’s domain and-

 

You glance around trying to take in the bigger picture. Everything around you represented time and while a little wacky, it was aesthetically pleasing. The clock you sat on hadn’t been there when you did your original walkthroughs. There was no way you could have missed something this massive. It was like it appeared when you had looked for a spot to sit. Unless you were in some stupid version of the afterlife, there was only one other place that made sense. “This must be my domain…”

 

You were in awe over the concept. If this was your domain, maybe you could have some control over aspects of it. “I’d like to leave!”, you yelled. “What about a user manual?!” You frown and try to focus on an exit or some way to leave. You focused on Choso and Yuta, on going back to the past timeline. Nothing seemed to happen. As much as you’d like to leave here even more, you wanted to see if everyone in the future timeline was alive and safe. Had you managed to rewind like intended?

“What are you looking at?” Your heart jumps with happiness as you hear Junpei’s voice emanating from somewhere behind you. 

 

“Junpei?!” You hop off your seat and start heading in the direction you heard him talking from. 

 

“Where’s Y/N?” Junpei asks, not sounding particularly concerned but inquisitive. 

 

“I’m right here?” your tone dies as you say it in confusion. Something wasn’t right. You quickly move towards the sound having to duck under a grandfather clock that was laying on its side on top of two other square clocks. 

 

Yuta’s voice comes out a little worried, “She went to take Choso back to the Ryokan…she was worried he was overheating. I wanted to go, but she insisted on going alone.”

 

“Mustard Leaf?” 

 

“I said I’d give her twenty minutes and it's only been ten…” 

 

You turn a corner and find yourself face to face with two massive monitors. If it was a TV show the camera crew would have been following Yuta, as everything on the screen clearly was reliant on his own surroundings and perspective. The sound is coming from this monitor. You wondered if this was what Yuta saw when he viewed your memories. Probably not the same but perhaps similar. You couldn’t help but cringe at the idea of him seeing you in all your most vulnerable moments. Turning you poked the second monitor next to it. The sound from the first video feed ended instantly and switched to woodland sounds. The viewpoint was hovering over your own prone body in the fetal position. Your blood goes cold as you take in the image and register the massive amount of gore around you. “Shit, I'm actually going to die.” Blood is pouring out of your nose and mouth in quantities that cannot be compatible with survival. Your form is coughing and choking on the fluid. Small red bubbles are escaping the corner of your mouth and around your nose. The struggling noises coming from the monitor, are making you feel dizzy. You reach over and click the TV with Yuta and crew on it. The sound of the ocean waves instantly fills the area as they stand watching the distance for a return that would never come.  At least watching them you could hope the others would be okay. Had the time jump not worked? Yuta didn‘t appear to be in any rush…it must have failed. 

 

Glancing back to the wooded monitor you feel a little weak in the knees and slowly sit down on the floor. It was incredibly surreal watching yourself dying. Well you guess this is the season finale. You never liked shows with tragic endings, but you guess GodGe won after all. For some reason you felt oddly at peace.  

 

Almost like a skip on an old projector, Yuta’s face resets, changing instantly from light concern to total bewilderment. Okay the time reset did go through. You could practically see the gears in his head going rapidly, as his eyes flicked to view his surroundings. “Come on Yuta you got this; figure it out.” 

 

Yuta is grabbing for his cellphone before realizing he had given it to you. “Junpei, give me your phone!” Junpei jumps as Yuta’s voice sounds totally panicked. Not questioning, Junpei passes it. Yuta is frowning in concentration as he swipes through Junpei’s contacts. He hits dial and the volume is loud enough that the whole group can hear as they gather around Yuta in confusion. 

 

“Well if it isn’t one of my dear stude-” 

 

You can hear relief in Yuta’s voice when Gojo answers, “Teacher!  I’m not sure what’s going on exactly but there was a fight with curses and two curse users and y/n was grabbed and she hit a time rewind but I don’t know why cause-” 

 

Yuta is rambling, almost out of breath when Gojo’s stern voice interrupts with words of advice given to him in his own youth, “Panic only helps the enemy. Now get it together and be concise.” 

 

Yuta squeezes his eyes shut and swallows hard, collecting himself briefly, “Y/N took Choso back to the Ryokan. In a moment there will be a large influx of cursed energy from ten cursed spirits and two potential curse users. We arrived to fight back and save Y/N but before it even ended she did a rewind. I don’t know why, but it's about to start again and you need to be there.” 

 

You can’t help but cheer and pump your fist, “There you go baby, way to get it together!” you're grinning from ear to ear feeling so proud of him. If Gojo is there he’ll recognize Geto and defuse everything before it escalates.

 

Gojo’s voice is still serious but you can tell he’s proud of Yuta as well, “I’m teleporting to the Ryokan now. Good job Okkotsu.”

 

Yuta nods, his face flushing at the praise. When the phone call ends he turns to his friends who look confused and concerned. Toge must know about your time jumping as he’s not looking nearly as baffled as poor Junpei. “We need to head to the Ryokan now.” The other curses must have just been summoned because it looks like Junpei and Toge are hit by a live wire, their bodies going still and tense at the giant jump of cursed energy now nearby. 

 

You let out a deep breath of relief. The future would be okay. You just knew it would. They may even survive better at Shibuya now that Geto is clearly not a crazed racist trying to kill kids, and Junpei is now on the main team. Gojo may not even get sealed if Suguru isn’t Kenjaku. Grimacing you stand to put the monitor you're dying on as the main sound, while the boys in monitor one are running to the ryokan. 

 

You're biting your lower lip, your body is really struggling at this point. You don’t have more than a few minutes of life left now. “Well it was a fun run.” you murmur. A heart wrenching sob falls out of your throat as you hug yourself with tears pouring down your face. You aren’t ready to go yet. You want to be with everyone. You’re not ready to say goodbye. Who was going to tell Satoru he is worthy of love? Who would hold Suguru when he hits rock bottom? Who would force Nanami to enjoy his life before it’s over? Yu will still die, painfully alone, in the lonely snow filled countryside with nothing but curses to mourn him. 

 

Your face is buried in your hands as you sob. A light so bright and brilliant flashes across monitor two grabbing your attention. Slowly raising your face you see your teen Satoru gathering your limp form into his arms. His tone is choked and almost unrecognizable in its panic, “Y/N, No Damn it! Don’t you dare die on me now!” 

 

~~

 

How? How was y/n here now? No It doesn’t matter right now. He needs someone, anyone who can do reverse curse technique. There has to be someone on campus that can do it. He’s grabbing his phone, fingers slipping from all the blood. “Damn it!” he wipes at his pants to get a better handle on the phone before dialing. You were hemorrhaging from your head and he had no idea what was causing it or how to stop it.This wasn’t like an abdominal wound, where he could just hold it to try and stop the bleeding. He gathers you up so that your airway is free so you aren't drowning in your blood any longer.

 

“Hey this is Shoko, I can’t -” Gojo is yelling out curses as he hangs up on the voicemail box. He punches in his father’s number and leans so that his cell is lodged between his ear and shoulder. His arms go under your knees and behind your upper back gently. Your body leans into his chest and it's starting to feel cool. 

 

Relief floods his body when his fathers voice picks up on the other end, “I found Y/n but its-bad its really really bad an I- I can’t get Shoko so-”

 

Satoru is babbling in panic, his words are coming out  jumbled and unclear. Satoshi Gojo snaps him out of the moment, his words harsh but not unkind, “Satoru, Panic only helps the enemy. Pull yourself  together and be concise.” 

 

Voice still choked up but clearer Satoru  tries again, “I found Y/n. She’s injured to the point where she could die any minute. I’m on campus. I can’t find a healer.”

 

Satoshi sounds grim when he responds, his tone fluctuating like he is already on the move, “Get to the medical wing. I’ll be there with a healer as soon as I can.”

 

Before the sentence is finished, Satoru is moving over the forest floor at an impossibly fast pace. He attempts to remain smooth in his actions so that you aren’t overly jostled during the transport. His low voice is murmuring words of encouragement to you, “Hold on a little longer. I’ve got you. You’re going to be okay. You can’t die. I won’t let you.”

 

Satoru looks like a demon as he rushes to the medical wing. His eyes are a vibrant, unearthly cobalt; his body is covered in gore. He spies the back entrance to the medical wing and knowing it’s most likely locked he slams it with his shoulder, his infinity being sure to cover you totally so that you wouldn’t be hit in the impact. The door is forced off its hinges, implodes and embeds itself into a nearby wall. The hospital is empty, as it normally is. It’s mainly here for times of war or when they have random triage to take care of like this one. He knows there’s an operating room where they will likely take you and immediately makes a beeline towards it. 

 

A man with a confused expression emerges from the morgue behind the younger Gojo who turns at the new presence. Akira Nitta’s face blanches at all the blood, “Shit, he wasn’t kidding. Bring her here.” Nitta’s face is focused as his hand starts to glow in white, his fingers are forming a seal and he moves his hand quickly in the shape of a star over your chest. Pushing down above your heart he’s grimacing. Your body immediately relaxes a little in response; the blood flow from your mouth and nose slows considerably. “Let’s walk to the operating area. No point in running, your dad is collecting Shoko.” 

 

Satoru tries to release some of the pressure on you from his vise-like grip. He has to concentrate to even get his fingers to move enough to have a lighter hold. His voice is more measured when he speaks, but he sounds like a lost little kid. “What did you do?”

 

Nitta breathes out heavily, “My inherited technique Pain Killer makes it so existing injuries won’t get any worse. It can stop bleeding and reduce pain but it doesn’t heal.” At Satoru’s panicked look, Nitta continues, “It’s going to buy us some time until the real healer gets here.” As they enter the operating room Nitta gestures to a table, “Lay her down and wait outside.”

 

Satoru’s voice is cold when he responds, “No.”

 

Nitta turns to the younger man with exasperation written all over his face, “That wasn’t a suggestion.” 

 

Gojo’s jaw ticks as he lays you gently on the table. He can’t help but  worry that without his warmth your body will grow colder. “I’m not leaving.” 

 

Reaching his boiling point Nitta throws his hands up, “Get the hell out of my way then.” Nitta is grabbing items around the room prepping for whatever Shoko may need when Shoko and Satoshi enter the room suddenly. 

 

Shoko and Satoshi freeze at the sight of Satoru covered almost completely in your blood. Their eyes go from him to you on the table. Suguru’s voice in the background sounds weak, “Good God.”

 

Shoko is already by your side, her hands on either side of your face trying to figure out the source of the damage. Before there can be any more interruptions she announces loudly, “Everyone out now. Except you Nitta, nice try.”

 

Satoru goes to protest but a quick look from Shoko stops the words from escaping his mouth. His footsteps quickly follow his fathers out to where Suguru is standing, his own face looking pale. 

 

Suguru is looking at Satoru concerned, “Satoru what the hell happened?”

 

Satoru sinks to sit on the floor in the hallway outside of the OR. His voice sounds hollow as he stares at the operating room door, “Can you tell Nanami and Haibara what’s going on? I don’t think I can stand to do it right now.” 

 

Suguru is looking down at his friend, his face filled with worry. Not just for you, but for Satoru and his obvious overly exhausted form. “Yeah, I can do that, Satoru. She’s in the best hands right now so...” Suguru’s voice trails off when he notices that Satoru isn’t listening. Letting out a heavy sigh he picks up his cellphone, “Right, let me call the others.”  

 

Suguru is walking out of  the hallway as Satoshi approaches Satoru to try and get the younger man to shower and change his clothes. As expected, Nanami answers the phone on the second ring.

 

“Yes?”

 

“Nanami, are you and Yu together?” 

 

Nanami freezes for a moment to try and discern the meaning of Suguru’s strange tone. He hits the speakerphone button, as dread fills up his gut. Yu looks over inquisitively only to pause what he is doing when he hears Nanami ask, “Did you find a body?”

 

Suguru swallows harshly, “Satoru found her. She’s alive, right now.” Suguru can hear Haibara whooping in the background excitedly at hearing you had been recovered. 

 

Nanami’s tone doesn’t change as he picks up more context from Suguru’s tone and wording, “What do you mean, right now?” Yu quiets immediately at Nanami’s question and a harsh hand motion from his stoic teammate.

“It doesn’t look great.” Suguru mumbles, not really sure of your status right now other than it’s bad and there was a ton of blood.

 

Nanami’s voice is angry and raised in response, “What the hell is that supposed to mean Geto? What kind of answer is that?” 

 

Yu is in the background trying to placate Nanami, “Kento, maybe Geto doesn’t know yet?”

 

Nanami’s tone is terse as he replies coldly, “Don’t call me Kento. Geto, where is she now?”

 

Geto lets out his breath, “Shoko has her in the operating room in the medical wing. That’s all the info I got. We are waiting here.”

 

All Geto gets is, “We’re on our way.” before the phone goes silent. 

 

 

Notes:

Thank you my lovelies for reading. Still responding from last weeks comments apologies. Let me know your thoughts YALL WANTED ANGST AND REACTIONS SO YOU GOT THEM. 😋❤️

Chapter 32: Domain & Diagnosis

When your domain suddenly becomes eerily silent, you initially assume it is just from both TV monitors flicking off simultaneously. You try to get them to respond or react via various means, to no avail. It appeared that Shoko had made good progress on your body, so you doubted you just flatlined out of nowhere. You hear the sound of your steps and their echo as you walk across your domain when a random clock face catches your eye. The hands of the old fashioned wooden cuckoo clock are still; but more concerning is the pendulum at the bottom of the device is frozen at an angle that is not compatible with gravity. Pausing and looking around you notice every timepiece has stilled. The relentless ticking has ceased. The only sound not coming from you, is the steady trickle of sand from the multistory high hourglass……  

 

It takes no time at all for you to be bored out of your mind, you start to test the limits of your domain and its capabilities. You aren’t able to make time restart nor view the status of yourself or friends on command, but you can manipulate the domain itself. 

You think of a training area similar to the one back on campus where you met Toge, and are greeted with a flat expanse of space and multiple test dummies. It doesn’t take much effort at all after that, to summon a kusarigama and get to work. It probably takes you longer to progress skillswise without the guiding hand of a teacher, but time doesn’t seem to be relevant here. You find yourself gradually improving, able to go from simply spinning the weapon to actually aiming and hitting targets. 

 

As you continue to train you know you should be exhausted, but your muscles don’t feel strained at all. You might not be able to gain muscle or physical strength here, but you are learning skills and techniques you can hopefully bring back into the “real world”. You have no idea how much time passes, you don’t grow hungry or tired, so it could be anything from hours to days. You decide to work on some of the things Yaga had just begun teaching you as well; cursed energy manipulation and sensing techniques.

Sometime later as you quietly meditate, your focus is destroyed when the entire world erupts into sound. All the clock’s ticking starts up at once. Surprised and temporarily deafened, you move back to where the monitors are. The monitors are live once more, the scenes picking up exactly where they had previously left off. One camera is focused on your unconscious form while Shoko and a man you’ve learned is named Nitta, work on you. The other remains trained on Yuta Okkotsu.

~~

The scene that Yuta, Toge and Junpei arrive to, at the Ryokan, is similar and different in dramatic ways, to the first time around. Yuta is the only one who remembers the initial fight and is bewildered upon their arrival. The Ryokan is still destroyed, with y/n’s bedroom being the epicenter of whatever fight occurred. Quickly scanning the scene, Yuta breathes out a sigh of relief to see a shock of white hair, signaling Gojo’s presence. The sorcerer in monk's robes is sitting on a damaged wall, his expression pensive and somewhat confused. While the ten Grade A curses they fought last time were nowhere to be seen. 

 

It isn’t until there’s a guttural yell of, “Let go of me you bastard!” that Yuta sees the other curse user. Or was it a curse? The things cursed energy felt like nothing he had encountered before. 

 

Gojo currently had the black haired man in purple and white robes, in a headlock. The muscles in Gojo’s arms are bulging in order to keep the curse hybrid restrained. “This is why you don’t attack first and ask questions later.” 

 

Gojo glances up briefly at the three new arrivals, his face showing no surprise.

 

 The monk appraises them with slight annoyance, then mutters, “Here comes the cavalry.”

 

Yuta keeps his sword out, but Rika remains contained. Jogging closer to Gojo, in the event he needs help, Yuta asks, “Do you need me to do anything?”

 

Junpei looks confused and a little frantic as he speaks up, “Where’s Y/n?”

 

Gojo sighs heavily, “This is a damn mess.” Giant spikes made of blood shoot out from the curse and try to embed themselves into an unamused Gojo, who easily protects against them with his limitless shield. “You’re already way more trouble than you're worth at this point. The only reason I’m not hollow purpling you out of this dimension is because y/n made me promise not to be mean to you.”

 

“Release me!”

 

Gojo sounds mocking as he chides, “Are you going to behave?”

 

Yuta blinks in surprise a few times at the casual banter between the two of them, “Do you and y/n know this curse?” 

 

Gojo raises a brow at Yuta while giving the curse in his headlock a noogie, his knuckles grinding into the top of the man’s inky black…pigtails? “Yeah and so do you, it’s that gross little blood clot from the jar.”

 

The puzzle pieces all click into place in Yuta’s mind. The curse that had been dragging you away in the original timeline had been Choso. Which meant he was probably trying to protect you, while Rika disemboweled him. Yuta held a hand over his mouth, as he stumbled over to some nearby bushes. “I’m going to be sick.” Almost the second those words were out, he vomited. No wonder you had rewound. Yuta had fucked up unforgivably. If not for your technique, he would have been responsible for murdering Choso.

 

Gojo makes a disgusted face at Yuta retching in the bushes, “Okay then.”

 

Having previously been brought up to speed as to who and what the fetus bug in the jar was, Junpei stares at the man that Gojo releases from his headlock incredulously. “How is that possible? Wasn’t the whole reason he couldn’t get a body was because we didn’t want to murder someone?”

 

Now free, Choso stood indignantly, his face bright red with humiliation and frustration. 

 

“Great question Junpei!  Choso do you want to share with the class?” Gojo chirped, gesturing towards the reluctant curse. Looking away, Choso mumbled something incoherent. To which Gojo clarified to the group, “Ah yes, that’s right, you murdered the innkeeper.”

 

Spinning around with an accusatory look, the curse pointed at Geto, “I didn’t have a choice, he was the one that attacked y/n!”

 

Suguru sighs, before hopping down off of his makeshift seat, “As much fun as this is, we need to leave before the non-sorcerer police show up.” Then turning he gives Gojo a hard look, “Besides, I think you owe me some explanations Satoru.”

~~

 

It didn’t take long for Yuta, Toge, Junpei, Gojo, Geto and Choso to reconvene at a nearby restaurant owned by a sorcerer family. A private room was quickly reserved and the unusual looking crew sat around with untouched food, as Gojo finished explaining what he knew about your cursed technique, and that you were not the same y/n as five years ago…well you were but yet not…time travel was complicated.

 

“So what, you just felt like I should suffer over these last five years?” Suguru’s words were laced with venom, as he stared down Gojo across the table. 

 

Gojo meets his eyes with his own indignation, “How was I supposed to know she would be gone for five years? The last time it was only five days.”

 

Suguru slams his hand on the table in an uncharacteristic show of emotion, “At any point you could have decided to bring me into the loop Satoru.”

 

Suguru Geto isn’t the only one who appeared hurt. Junpei looks from Yuta to Toge and back again. His brow furrows and his fingers are restless in his lap. How is he the only one that is not trusted with this information? He feels a maw of emptiness in his chest. The pain of knowing his only friends, including you, didn't tell him, cut deeper than he was willing to admit. He unconsciously bites the inside of his cheek in an attempt to keep his face neutral. “So, what now? We pack up and go back to school and hope she just shows back up at some point?” Despite the seemingly innocuous question, there is a bitterness in his tone that he can’t hide. 

 

Yuta stares down at his hands, as they clench repeatedly. He doesn’t know what to do or say in this situation. There are reasons for everything you did and you purposefully keep people in the dark for their protection.  Now two more people know about your technique and one of them, he doesn’t know at all. Worst of all Yuta has tried multiple times since you disappeared to dig around in your technique and try and see what is happening or where you are; but it feels like he is being shut out. He can’t access your technique at all. It isn’t that it’s gone, but rather feels like it’s occupied and he needs to wait his turn. The vibrant blue eyes of the Gojo clan are locked onto Yuta waiting for a response. “I- I can’t access her technique. I don’t know why. I’ll keep trying.” his murmur is low and dejected. 

 

Giving a long sigh Gojo nods, “Alright, that’s the most anyone can ask of you right now.” his gaze travels over to Choso who has his head laying on the table, his forehead against the wood. “Now what the hell am I going to do with you? I can’t just let you loose…” Gojo mutters. 

 

Geto’s face is pinched in irritation, “If the higher ups hear about him they’re going to want to execute him. He can’t go with you.”

 

Gojo oozes frustration, “You think I don’t know that Suguru?  I’m already trying to keep them from killing Okkotsu and you.”

 

Geto scoffs, his eyes coolly going over Gojo’s rigid form, “I never asked for your protection. I can handle myself.”

 

The tension in the air is palpable as Gojo bites out, “Tough shit, no one asked your opinion.”

 

Geto practically snarls in response, “That seems to be a trend when you’re involved. It’s clear that some at this table are valued more than others. I’m not surprised to see that from you, but y/n’s betrayal too…”

 

Unable to sit here while your character was defamed, Yuta comments louder than intended, “It’s not like that. It’s not like that at all.” 

 

Junpei stares at Yuta, the hurt obvious in his face, “Then what’s it like?” The room is silent for a long time and when it appears there will be no response Junpei stands, “I’m going to pack up and head back to campus.”

 

“You and your mom were going to be murdered.” 

 

The room is completely silent except for a quick intake of breath from Junpei, “What?” his tone is choked and lost sounding.

 

“Y/n didn’t want to tell you about her ability because she wanted to protect you. She said the future trajectory we were on was like hell, where thousands would die. She already cared about you a lot, before she even met you.” Yuta’s tone is rising in frustration and anger the longer he speaks, “Hell, all of you! You have no idea what she's had to go through! What she will go through to make sure that we’re all safe and happy! She has the entire weight of the world on her shoulders and she bares it with a smile, so I don’t want to hear anything bad said about her.” Yuta didn’t notice when he started crying angry tears and he raised a hand wiping at his face aggressively. “Shit!” 

 

The whole group was silent for a long time before Gojo commented in a solemn voice, “It’s the same with you Suguru. No point in hiding it, since the cats out of the bag now. She didn’t want you to know about her technique because she said in the original timeline you died horribly.” 

 

Suguru’s face looks pained as it twists in frustration, “I didn’t ask her to sacrifice herself for me…”

 

Yuta stands, anger radiating off of him as he yells, “Well she did it anyways! So be grateful!” fists clenching he walks towards the exit only to pause at the precipice, “Teacher, I would like to leave if I’m permitted.”

 

Gojo sighs heavily before nodding, “Go ahead Okkotsu.” Yuta is gone before Gojo finishes his name. “Inumaki and Yoshino, you can go as well. Keep what was said here amongst yourselves.” Only the scuffle of chairs is heard as the boys leave the room. Choso's head, still on the table but resting on his chin now, so he can watch the argument, glances from Gojo to Geto. 

 

After a long minute or so of silence Suguru Geto stands, “I’ll take Choso with me. The higher ups can’t get him in my compound. I’ll train him to fight, so he can actually defend y/n the next time someone like me attacks her for real.”

 

Gojo opens his mouth like he’s going to protest, but only shuts it again. Without another word, Geto and Choso leave. Leaning back in his chair ,Gojo pulls his blindfold back down over his eyes. He rests like that, staring at the ceiling for a long time, before standing languidly and heading for the door.

 

 

~~

 

Other than the brief commotion Yu and Nanami make at their entry to the ward, it has been deathly silent. Upon entering, Nanami makes his way directly to Gojo. His face rigid as he tries to hide the shock of seeing Gojo so covered in gore. Yu isn’t able to be as discreet. On seeing the state Gojo is in he rushes forward wondering why no one is helping him get treatment. It’s only when he’s within several feet that he understands the blood isn’t Gojo’s. “Oh. Oh….” Yu stumbles briefly, feeling a little faint as he turns to look at the shut operating room door. There’s no way to see what is going on inside and before he does something embarrassing like faint he moves to lean against the same wall where Gojo and Geto rest. 

 

Suguru pulls himself to his feet at their entry, sensing an approaching confrontation.  Looming over where Satoru sits on the floor, Nanami questions, “What happened?” Satoru doesn’t bother acknowledging Nanami’s presence, which has the younger teens jaw ticking in annoyance. 

 

“What happened ?” 

 

Hearing an underlying rage fighting to take over Nanami’s emotions, Geto moves to stand between the two. “That’s enough Nanami, he’s been through enough.”

 

Nanami’s head whips around to face Geto with a look of condescension, “You’re kidding right? He’s been through enough? Like all of us haven’t been killing ourselves with exertion and worry the last five days? She’s our teammate.” When Gojo still doesn’t bother to look up, Nanami grabs him by the collar and with a strength that surprises everyone present,  hoists him up so Gojo is forced to look him in the face. “You special grades think everything in this world revolves around you. Well it doesn’t-“.

 

“I found her curled up in a ball in the same place I found her cellphone five days ago.” Gojo isn’t making eye contact with Nanami. He’s just staring down the hall as his voice hollowly responds. He’s not fighting Nanami’s grip at all but when he begins to respond Nanami releases his hold slowly. “She was bleeding a lot out of her head.” The sound of Yu letting out a hissing breath between his teeth is heard. “Like not a cut or blunt force but pouring out of her nose and mouth. No one else had been there that I could tell. That’s it, that's all I got.”

 

Nanami lets out the breath he is holding as he releases Gojo totally. Nanami’s hands go limp at his sides. He turns away from Gojo and walks over to where Yu sits before turning back to his white haired rival. “How did you know she was there?”

 

Gojo finally looks over at Nanami and radiant blue meets mesmerizing brown. “One second she wasn’t there and the next she was. Her cursed energy was so low I don’t know how I even felt her..”

 

“Well it’s a good thing you did.” All heads fly towards the operating room door where Shoko has just exited. Sweat is dripping off her forehead,  she’s taking off her gloves and face mask revealing the overheated skin beneath them. “That was way too close for comfort. If you hadn’t gotten her here when you did Satoru, she would have been dead within minutes.”

 

The whole group is standing watching her with baited breath, wanting as much detail as they are allowed to have. Shoko sighs, “I need a cigarette.” She goes to light one before she remembers where she is, “Damn it. She’s gonna pull through.” The relief in the room is palpable as shoulders sag and breaths are released. “It’s not all sunshine and rainbows yet though.” 

 

Yu is standing awkwardly beside her when he asks what everyone else is thinking, “What does that mean?”

 

Shoko sighs again as if she really doesn’t want to be the one to have to say this, “Her brain waves are beyond fucked right now. Like weird stuff going on. Never seen it before. It doesn’t appear to be permanently damaged per se but I don’t know if or when she’s going to wake up and even then what we’ll be looking at mentally.” She starts to walk down the hall with shuffling tired steps. “They’re going to move her to a hospital room until we figure out what’s happening. Oh and I had to call the principal when the surgery was over to give a status. I have a feeling he’ll be coming by and not to give his well wishes.”

 

~~

 

You find yourself getting emotional while watching Yuta and crew discuss you at the restaurant. All the cards are on the table now. Junpei has clearly been wounded by your omission of the truth; but Suguru, Suguru is distraught. If you didn’t know him so well,  you may not have recognized it, but it’s the subtle way the light leaves his eyes. An eyebrow twitch here, a lip curl there. He’s not the type to cry out in pain. He mulls it; over and over. Him losing his temper at Satoru frightens you. Not for your sake or Satoru’s, but for Suguru. It’s so unlike him to lash out like that. You want to take that pain away from him. So when Yuta gets pushed too far towards the edge and he spills the beans, you feel relieved. At least they know it was done with love in your heart, even if they don’t totally get it.

 

The monitor's viewpoint is still following Yuta. When he leaves the restaurant upset, your eyes go with him. It feels wrong and intrusive to watch these private moments. You turn off that monitor after watching him walk alone down the street for a minute; his eyes rimmed red and hands clenched with frustration. He deserves his privacy… Now the other camera is a whole different story. That one is focused on you. It’s very Truman Show-esc watching yourself sleep. Shoko having finished, you assumed. It’s hard to gather context when no one is talking in the room to one another. You are now in a hospital bed hooked up to an IV and other monitors you didn’t realize sorcerers even need. You thought Shoko could just heal you to full like a video game and you’d wake up refreshed. That doesn’t seem to be the case. 

 

When time stops inside your domain again, you curse in frustration. The monitor clicks off automatically and all the ticking ceases. You plan to go back to training to give yourself something to do, but decide you will only watch the monitor trained on you from now on when the tv comes back. At least until you wake up…any minute now.

 

~~

 

It isn’t until Gojo is told he can’t visit you in your hospital room that he actually goes and takes a shower. He had tried to argue, but Shoko is not one to be trifled with, especially when it comes to her patients. He did however get her to agree that he will be the first one to visit you if he hurries up. He knows it’s selfish and an asshole move, but he doesn’t give a damn. He needs to see you first and what the others don’t know, won’t hurt them.

 

He has to relentlessly scrub his fair skin to get the caked on blood to slough off. He feels light headed while staring at himself in the mirror. He’s lost a little weight and his under eye circles are more prominent. To put it bluntly, he looks like shit. He’ll sleep and eat a little something once he is sure you are okay. Putting on a casual black T-shirt and dark wash jeans he jogs down to the medical wing again. He can’t help but feel satisfied when he sees the others waiting in the hall to be allowed in to visit. 

 

Suguru stands at the sight of Satoru, his lip tweaking up just enough to make the impression of a smile. “Thank God. The last thing we need is y/n waking up to you looking like a demon ready to sacrifice her.”

 

Satoru pushes his friend's shoulder affectionately as he goes to find Shoko. He can’t help but feel relieved you’re alive. You’re strong and you’ll be back up and fighting fit in no time. Turning the corner to where the patient rooms are, he’s bewildered to see your door open and angry voices emanating from within. 

 

An unidentified male is yelling, “I don’t give a damn if she’s in a coma. She needs to be chained to that bed until she’s proven innocent.”

 

Satoshi Gojo, sounding furious, hisses back “You're out of your goddamn mind Kamo.”

 

Suguru walks up next to Satoru in confusion, “What the hell?” 

 

Shoko comes out of your room looking a little shell shocked. Her eyes go over to where Gojo and Geto are, then to Yu and Nanami, who appear behind them. “I told them no visitors, but they made me let them in.” 

 

“Who?” Yu’s concerned face peers over Suguru’s shoulder.

 

“The higher ups. Principal Zenin, the Zenin clan head, some Kamo guys and your dad Satoru-.” 

 

Satoru doesn’t care who is in there, as he moves to push past Shoko to enter your room. His blood is pumping in his ears and all he can feel is a white hot anger. 

 

The group in the room is mid-argument when the door is pushed open the rest of the way. Satoru’s eyes go to you first. Your face is completely placid as you lay on the hospital bed. Despite the disturbance you look like you are deep in sleep. 

 

“Leave.” Nanami’s voice is a deadly rumble in his chest, his face stony with rage. 

 

Yu ducks around the group and stands beside your bed. His frame is between you and what he considers the outsiders. His expression is uncharacteristically angry.

 

The Kamo clan head, at having their argument interrupted steps towards Nanami aggressively, “Just who the hell do you think you are to-“

 

A chill goes across everyone present as a black inky line spreads across the room ominously. Suguru Geto's face holds no warmth in it as he summons the door to his cursed spirit’s realm. His voice is calm and almost congenial despite the very obvious threat behind him, “I think you gentlemen need to leave.” 

 

A crackle of blue goes through the air as Gojo feels his control slipping, “Now.”

 

Chapter 33: Improvements & Irritations

Summary:

Geto’s endearing Satoru’s annoying and yn tries her best

The silence is only interrupted by the crackling sound of Satoru Gojo’s aura. Neon blue sparks ignite in the tense air surrounding the unwanted guests.

 

Trying to diffuse the situation, Satoshi Gojo placates, “Regardless of personal opinions, clearly she is in no condition to go anywhere at this time. As with all important decisions, it needs to be presented to the group and voted on.”

 

Satoru goes to speak but begrudgingly shuts his mouth again at his fathers warning look. The air is still incredibly tense as Suguru allows his portal to dissipate. Despite its absence, the threat of it is still fresh in everyone present’s minds.

 

Principal Zenin chooses this moment to speak, his tone has an edge of nervous energy to it despite the authoritarian declarations, “You deserve to be expelled for that act of aggression Suguru Geto.”

 

The young man being addressed simply continues to smile good naturedly, his closed fox shaped eyes hiding any underlying emotions, “By all means.”

 

Satoshi follows this statement up before anyone else can, “Clearly our students have been working tirelessly to locate their classmate. Let’s allow them a moment of respite.” Seeing the young healer standing nervously in the door, Satoshi inquires, “Shoko, how many guests are allowed at this time,while she is in this condition?”

 

Her voice is softer than normal as she responds, “Two, sir.”

 

“Great, Nanami and Satoru will take the first visitation time period, followed by Haibara and Geto. Then we can go by normal first come first serve basis after that.” At Satoshi’s gesture, Satoru and Suguru move to the side closer to you, so the outsiders can exit. 

 

As they exit the Kamo clan leader huffs, “Who’s going to stop them from helping her escape facing charges?”

 

“Certainly not you old man.” Satoru mumbles under his breath.

 

Satoshi sends him an exasperated look and is thankful the Kamo head missed his remark. “Kamo if you are concerned about that then leave one of your men in the hall on watch duty. There’s no windows inside and if they decide to do it by force, it won’t matter anyways.”

 

The old man throws an irritated look over his shoulder, “Fine, I will.”

 

Naobito Zenin tilts his head to the side slightly to address his cousin, “Principal, wasn’t there another reason behind this visit.”

 

Principal Zenin looks up, his palms sweaty with nerves, “Ah yes, right.” Stepping back into the hospital room he asserts to the students, “There will be no more excuses to skip classes or decline missions. Classes start back up tomorrow and your missions soon after that. The backlog is enormous, following this five day debacle.” His piece said, the nervous man exited quickly. 

 

Satoshi, the last of the higher ups present to exit, holds the door for Shoko to enter and then closes it quietly behind them.

 

~~

 

Once you learn you have the ability to summon “curses” within your domain to train with, your progress moves significantly faster. They aren’t actual curses; more like your energy manipulated to replicate battle conditions. 

 

Sensing incoming blows and cursed energy is quickly becoming a specialty. The problem is figuring out how to dodge those same blows. Gaining physical speed in theory sounded like a great solution, but there will always be those faster than you. No, you need to figure out a way to use your time manipulation ability to your advantage. 

 

You start by trying to see how fast you can activate and turn off your time stop technique. Then if the stoppage can be localized to specific smaller areas. It’s a lot of trial and error, but you finally have the time to learn about your technique and you want to take full advantage of that.

 

You are starting to develop a rhythm of training where you only break when the ticking resumes and the monitor flicks on. You haven’t returned to watching Yuta’s monitor, but the one with you on it has stayed eventful. 

 

It’s definitely more than a little disconcerting to see yourself in a coma. You’re so vulnerable and that in and of itself is terrifying.So when you see the head of the Kamo clan and his brother, followed by Naobito and Principal Zenin, you are full of dread and fear. You're thankful to see Satoshi Gojo storm in after them, but you know he’s more than a little out numbered in this situation. At first you're gobsmacked to hear they are insinuating you were involved with the Tsukumo attack. Then you remember how the higher ups in the show had used Satoru Gojo’s sealing and the Shibuya Incident to sentence Yaga and Gojo, with absolutely no evidence. It was more likely they saw this as an opportunity to get rid of a nuisance.

 

So when your boys came in guns blazing, you felt so loved it hurt. This was your first time seeing them all since before the Tsukumo drama, and it was a sight for sore eyes. Nanami being the first in to defend you and Yu alive and beside you, had your chest aching. You wanted to envelop them in your arms so badly. The moment the hospital room door was shut by Satoshi Gojo, leaving your four boys and Shoko alone together with you, you felt like you could breathe again. 

 

~~

 

Geto was the first to speak, “Are you alright Shoko?” She looked a little shaken up and meeker than usual. 

 

“Yeah, I’m sorry. I think it’s a mix between exhaustion and that Principal Zenin bastard. When they first showed up he threatened to expel me when I told them no visitors.” Shoko didn’t come from a protected family like Gojo and she wasn’t a Special Grade like Suguru. She needed this school. It was her home.

 

After a moment of silence Haibara spoke up, his voice soft and soothing. “We can’t leave y/n here alone and unprotected. ”He had moved closer to your bed, his hand touching yours gently. He had been relieved by the warmth he found there as he skimmed the tips of his fingers over your knuckles.

 

Gojo scoffed as if that was obvious, “Of course we won’t. Shoko we need to split it so one of us is here at all times.” 

 

“Gojo, that's not realistic. What about class and mission assignments? Not to mention there’s something called visiting hours. No one can be here after 8PM, not even Kamo’s goons.”

 

Gojo looks irritated at that, “Sorry if I don’t think they’re going to be respecting the visitation rules.”

 

Nanami grunts in agreement. They had broken the rules once already, by barging in here not twenty minutes prior.

 

Haibara speaks up slowly, “It doesn’t necessarily have to be us specifically. Maybe just people we can trust when we are in class or forced to leave for missions?”

 

Nanami looks to be considering his statement, “Who do we have like that?” 

 

Haibara cracks a smile at Nanami, happy his friend seems to be returning to himself now that you were somewhere safe. “Well, the Inumaki’s seem to care?”

 

Suguru seems to also be considering the idea seriously, “Satoru I’m sure your family would be willing to put in some visits.”

 

Gojo makes a face, “What like grandpa? What’s he gonna do, cough on them?” 

 

Haibara laughs at that, only to cover it with a cough when he’s the only one that does. 

 

Suguru looks unimpressed, “It’s not about your strength, it’s about accountability. The Kamo’s or Zenin’s are not about to attack your grandfather and start a clan war over this. Besides, I was thinking more of your sisters.”

 

Gojo shoots him an incredulous look, his voice sarcastic, “Suguru what is with you and thinking about my sisters?”

 

Suguru’s face reddens slightly in embarrassment and annoyance, “Shut up, You know it’s not like that.”

 

Gojo gives a long hum in response, “That could work but it’s not going to matter because she’s going to wake up any minute now.”

 

The group all turn to look at you. Your face is expressionless, like you're in a long dreamless sleep. “She doesn’t look like she’s in pain.” Haibara mumbles his index finger crooking around your pinky. 

 

“She’s not, between Nitta and myself she’s physically back to par.”  Shoko clarifies, “She’s just got to get back to normal brain activity.”

 

After a short pause she heads to the door, “Go ahead and concoct whatever plans you’re going to. I want plausible deniability.”

 

Haibara grins at her retreating form, “You’re the best Shoko!”

 

~~

 

The only true measure of time passing inside your domain is the large hourglass slowly filling. You’re marking time by the days outside your domain, as seen through the monitor. But with all the time pauses in between video clips, it’s starting to feel like months have gone by. The amount of progress you’ve made training wise is significant. You think you can definitely hold your own against Nanami, Haibara and Shoko now. Of course Geto and Gojo would wipe the floor with you, but you honestly don’t think any amount of training can get you to their level. You just want to be able to fight against Mahito or Kenjaku without holding your team back. 

 

You’ve been developing your own technique. You’re working on being able to freeze time in a small radius around you. In order for it not to totally drain you, the freezes have to be done fast. It's less than half a second but when done in a row they effectively slow down moves just enough for you to be able to dodge or block something you previously would have gotten clobbered by. You're trying to get it to become a reflex and trigger on its own, when anything hostile gets within three feet of your body. It’s ambitious, but as frustrating as this time is within your domain, it’s the best chance you will have to train before the star plasma vessel mission.

 

You're finding yourself becoming incredibly lonely. While it’s soothing to see your body being cared for so kindly on the outside, you can’t feel those touches or reciprocate anything. Whenever you hear the monitor startup, you find yourself sitting in front of it. It’s fascinating what people will say and how they act when they have the strange assurance of no response. It isn’t that they assume you can’t hear them. Quite the opposite. It’s more the lack of response on your end prompts more talking than normal to fill the silence. 

 

The first visits are awkward and quiet. No one knows what to say or even if they should say anything at all. You wish you could reassure them to let them know that just being there is more than enough. 

 

When Suguru visits for the first time he’s clearly uncomfortable and not sure what to do with himself. He paces the room, his long legs only able to take four or five steps before he has to turn again. His dark orbs keep flickering over to you as if he expects you to sit up at any moment to talk to him. After about an hour, he pulls the guest chair in the corner of your room a little closer to your bedside before sitting in it. His gaze goes from you to the ceiling then the wall and back. Every so often he nonchalantly pulls his phone out seemingly out of habit before he looks over at you like he feels it's rude and puts it back in his pocket. He almost looks relieved when Haibara comes to switch with him.

 

 Haibara is smiling away when he enters, “Hey Geto! Did you guys have fun?” 

 

Suguru is struck a little speechless at that, his body already halfway out the door. He pauses and turns to engage Haibara, “What do you mean? I just kind of sat there the whole time...” his words aren’t harsh but puzzled. 

 

Haibara’s brows go up as he puts his hands on his hips, “Oh. Well I’m sure that’s fine too. Whatever you're comfortable with Geto.”

 

Geto frowns wondering if there was something he had been supposed to do that he had forgotten. “What are you planning on doing?”

 

Haibara tilts his head slightly in a way that reminds Geto of a confused dog. “They say some people in comas can hear everything going on around them. So I figure I’ll just do what I normally would if I had a couple free hours and just act like we’re hanging out I guess.”

 

Geto seemed to consider his words for a moment before nodding, “I see.” his mind working through what he could do next time to make it more natural. 

 

The next day when he visits, he’s ready. He can’t help but feel nervous when he enters. Nanami and him exchange nods before the blonde finishes picking up some of his things before leaving.

 

It’s not like Suguru to be nervous; he's usually so self assured. But the dynamic isn’t one that he’s used to. All your interactions so far with him were fun and flirty but not really anything substantial or centered around himself. He enjoyed debating, heated conversations or playful back and forth. With you like this he would be carrying the conversation alone. 

 

Suguru closes the door quietly before moving to sit by you in the chair Nanami had left by the bed. He toys with the idea of staying quiet again. It feels awkward to talk to someone who probably can’t hear him. He clears his throat before giving a tentative “Hey.” His voice is quieter than intended but he can’t help but imagine you smiling back at him sweetly and it makes him feel a little more comfortable, “I’m not like Satoru or Haibara. I’m not used to carrying a conversation like this.” He gives a breathy laugh, “To be honest that’s one of the reasons I enjoy Satoru’s company so much.” Suguru has a fond look on his face. “He could carry a conversation with a rock.  Plus, he’ll always rise to an argument or debate regardless of the topic, or if he even disagrees at all.” He’s pulling an MP3 player out of his pocket, the earbuds wrapped around the device. He begins to unwind it while continuing, “His argumentative nature pisses most people off but I think it’s kind of endearing.” He glances up at you as if he expects a response. Suguru sighs lightly before quirking the side of his lip up in a wry smile, “You can’t ever tell him I said that though. It will go straight to his ego.”

 

You can’t help but laugh at that. You’re watching the scene on the monitor, wishing you were able to let him know you appreciate his attempts at conversation. You can’t help but watch his face closely. You’ve never had the opportunity to drink him in so totally. At least not without him noticing your eyes on him. He’s looking into his lap at the earbuds, his long black lashes resting against his cheeks. He has the lightest smattering of freckles that you wouldn’t notice unless you are intimately close to him. 

 

Headphones free, he lifts an earbud into his gauged ear before messing with the buttons on his device. The circular motions he’s making with his callused finger are borderline lewd. Your face heats up in embarrassment; glad you’re in your domain and your body on the screen doesn’t react. Knowing Suguru if he saw you blush he’d know exactly the dirty thoughts you were thinking. 

 

Scolding yourself you swallow hard. The moment feels intimate as he starts talking to you again, his voice low and tender. He’s looking at you with those mesmerizing dark eyes; onyx with flecks of gold. “Haibara recommended I do what I normally would do with my free time.” Suguru looks a little hesitant, maybe even embarrassed, as he raises a hand to rub the back of his neck. His inky hair is tied back in a messy bun; his bangs falling over his left eye. “I, uh, like to listen to music a lot. You’d probably guess I’m into heavy metal or classic rock.” There’s a slight flush on the tips of his ears as he explains. “It’s the gauged ears..It’s not that I don’t like those sounds. I'm just kind of all over the place.” He’s gently biting on his plush lower lip. “I should stop talking and just let you listen. Music like most art speaks for itself.”

 

Suguru leans over towards you and your pulse is racing so fast on the other side of the screen. His index and middle fingers trail up the side of your face lightly before tucking your hair behind your ear. “I wiped them down with sanitizer and I promise I’ll keep it low. Sorry in advance if you think it’s annoying or something.” He chuckles, the sound hearty, “You’re my captive audience. I’ll try not to abuse the privilege.” He gently fits the earbud into your ear. Suguru finds he has to lean close to you so that you can both listen at the same time.

 

“This group is a little funky but it grows on you. They take inspiration from all different genres. It’s like a little Jazz, Swing and Rap. You can tell they have fun with the music they write.” you watch him as he talks. He’s clearly passionate about the topic and enjoys sharing now that the initial nervousness is behind him.

 

“This is T.2.G.D by Karutetto.” The music is quietly played over the earbuds, his foot tapping to the beat after a second. He’s really enjoying it, losing himself in the song.

 

After that he’s flipping through bands and giving you info on each one; fun facts and his favorite parts. It’s honestly so endearing and the longer he goes on the more relaxed he becomes. He gradually scoots his chair closer to your side until it’s up against the bed. He ends up leaning over towards you a little as well, a gentle smile stuck on his lips the entire time. His shoulder and bicep are so close to your face you think if you were conscious you could feel the warmth radiating off of him.

 

When Haibara comes to relieve him this time Suguru seems bewildered and a little disappointed. Haibara is cheery as usual, his face grinning. “Did you guys have fun?”

 

Suguru’s smile is soft and his voice tender when he replies, “Yes actually. I can’t wait to show her the same things when she wakes up.” He removes the earbud carefully and lets your hair fall back to how it was before. He grabs the few things he has before addressing you, “See you tomorrow.”

 

~~

 

As unobtrusive as Suguru Geto is, Satoru Gojo is obnoxious. The first time he visits, it’s an hour before the end of visiting hours. You're surprised he’s willing to get less time than anyone else, before you realize it’s due to ulterior motives. He throws a small backpack full of things under your bed. “Snacks for later.” He explains before backing up to make sure it can’t be seen from the door. He glances around the room unimpressed, “This place is kinda dumpy. What the heck are you supposed to even do here without a TV?” Turning to look at you he murmurs, “Riiight, coma.”

 

His glossy lips pout before he comes to sit in the chair next to you, “So are you really in a coma? Has anyone checked if you're faking it?” One of his fingers goes up to poke you in the cheek. When you don’t react he proceeds to poke you another six times on various spots of your face; cheeks, chin, the forehead. 

 

Even though you can’t feel it; watching makes you a little indignant. “Who thought it was okay to leave him alone with me.” You groan. You would have to chew him out when you wake up. 

 

“Y/n wake up!” He lifts one of your eyelids to study your pupil. “Damn, I guess she’s not faking.” he starts to walk towards the door like he’s leaving only to turn around and yell, “Wake up!” You jump in your domain in surprise at his scare attempt while your actual body gives no reaction. 

 

The door to the room opens to a scowling Shoko, “Gojo, what the hell are you doing.” He shrugs before going to sit in the chair next to you, “Just making sure you correctly diagnosed her.”

 

Her face is less than impressed as she comments, “You seriously need to behave or I’m going to kick you out.”

 

Rolling his head back to stare at the ceiling he mutters, “Lighten up Shoko. I'm going to be a perfect visitor.”

 

Shoko did not look convinced as she halfheartedly nodded, “Sure Gojo.” She droned before leaving and closing the door behind her.

 

“Bet she would have been real embarrassed if you had been faking it.” He petulantly states. Sitting up he eyes you a little more, “Are you like sleeping beauty where I need to smooch you?” He puckers his lips leaning towards you and on the other side of the screen you're panicking. Just what the hell does he think he’s doing?? Hands over your face you peek between your fingers, his face only a few inches from your own now. He loses his obnoxious pucker only to stare down at you for a bit, “Just kidding, that’s a little creepy even for me.” Despite saying that, he isn’t moving. His eyes peeking over his dark glasses are so cerulean they look inhuman. “But if you take too long waking up I’m definitely going to have to try it.” His eyes are roving your peaceful visage as he seems to be thinking something over. It’s then that his glasses slide down off his nose and smack you on your face. His mouth gapes, as he quickly grabs them and puts them back over his eyes. “Shit my bad.”

 

Your body doesn’t react when it hits but you're wincing in your domain, “Gojo, what the hell..” You had a feeling you were going to be saying it a lot this evening. 

 

Gojo had planned this all out. He had managed to convince Shoko he had left (or coerced her, that part wasn’t clear) so when all the lights went out and the door was locked for the night he was grinning like a Cheshire cat next to you. The room is still lit with a low wattage set of emergency lights by the door. Gojo had eagerly scrambled under the hospital bed to grab his overnight bag and set it on the chair beside the bed. After digging in it for a minute he called to you in a sarcastic tone, “No peeking. Unless you plan on marrying me to preserve my honor.” Before your brain can even grasp what he means and can turn your eyes from the monitor; he’s dropping his school jacket onto the floor and his white undershirt is over his head. Mouth gaping, you see his pale skin glowing in the dim lighting. His abdominal muscles are rippling as he moves. His arms bulge when he flexes, a beautiful vein running up the underside of the one closest to your view. You can’t help your eyes immediately going lower down him to see a subtle white happy trail leading to where his hands are starting to unbutton. 

 

You squeeze your eyes shut at the last minute, your throat dry and swallowing hard. The way he’s talking to your body makes you feel like the two of you really are just hanging out.

 

“Okay I’m decent. Now scoot over.” It’s a good thing you were physically fully recovered because Gojo might have accidentally killed you otherwise. He’s somehow managed to gently ease you over so that he can wiggle onto the twin size bed beside you. It’s a good thing it has sides that can lift up for patients with fall risks. He uses those to make sure neither of you fall out. He’s way too tall for the small bed and ends up having to interlace his legs with yours so he can bend his to fit. “This isn’t too bad.”

 

Gojo looks adorable to be honest. He’s wearing a gray long sleeve shirt and a pair of green and red plaid PJ pants. His hair is all mussed up and fluffy from the static of his shirt. He’s tugging things out of his bag and making himself at home now. A bag of candy and a laptop emerge. The laptop so he can watch a movie before bed. He’s a little perplexed as to where to put things in these tight quarters. “Can you hold these?” He asks then leans his candy against your chest for easy access. You're surprised when he puts on the classic, “Singing in the Rain” and he’s laughing along loudly to it, munching on his candy. He’s clearly seen it before, as he maintains a running commentary about which scenes and songs are his favorite. 

 

As time passes he slowly begins to seep more onto your half of the bed. Your head is on his shoulder now and his cheek is lying on the top of your head. It looks incredibly comfortable despite the lack of room. Gojo must agree because about forty minutes into the movie he’s out like a light. His breathing is deep and slows down and you're grateful he’s getting a good rest.

 

The you inside your domain is jealous of the physical you. You miss the contact and warmth of other people. The daily laughter and interactions. You need to train harder and hopefully in turn wake up sooner.

Notes:

I love you all. Been swamped lately so I’m sorry I haven’t responded to comments yet but I love them all so much. You guys fuel me to keep going ❤️😭🥺 Thank you!!

The song Geto mentions
https://www.tumblr.com/quinnyundertow/747967059676348416/when-i-catch-you-gege-chapter-33-is-now-live

Chapter 34: Schemes & Sunflowers

Summary:

Plotting, Gojo, & Nanami

Notes:

Hello my loves.

No TW this time. I hope you enjoy sorry for the wait.

If nothing else, Jujutsu Society was built on a foundation of tradition and ceremony. The leadership structure put in place by sorcerers  hundreds of years ago was done so to preserve control by the dominant clans. While clan names have morphed and changed over the ages, the bloodlines of the higher ups have been persevered. Sugawara Michizane, ancestor of the Gojo clan, had dictated from the very same council spot as his descendants do now. 

 

The atmosphere in the higher ups meeting room is thick with energy from centuries past. The same ancient structure has been utilized all this time with very little modification or upgrades. The hall leading to the room is lit by pillars spaced four feet apart; the center of each is hollowed out and equipped with a large candle. Shadows stretch in the low orange glow and the faces of others are slightly obscured by the overwhelming dark attempting to creep in. 

 

Upon reaching the large heavy wood doors at the end of the walkway, only the High Council of Sorcerers and their pre-approved guests are allowed to enter. The High Council of Sorcerers, more commonly known as the Higher Ups, is the deciding body for any major decisions that will affect sorcerer kind. There are six chairs in total. Each occupied by a separate dominant clan. The chair only to pass on upon the owner’s death or incapacitation.

 

The meeting room itself has an uncanny quality. It is steeped in a preternatural inky darkness. The kind that cannot be peered through regardless of your vision or assisted lighting. The only light that seeps through is by enchanted candles in the middle of the chamber. A large circular area is illuminated by the same orange glow as the hallway prior. Six partitions are raised around this makeshift stage and when the higher ups are behind their designated screens, their bodies and expressions are completely obscured. 

 

The binding vows, created upon this room's inauguration, forms a death pact with any parties present, that discussions in this room remain only in this room. Raised voices going no further than the sealed room via supernatural soundproofing. 

 

“This Council is weak! Our ancestors would have never debated over this! All traitors must be executed!”

 

“Tsukumo is already dead.”

 

“Every individual involved needs to be put down! An example should be made.”

 

“Agreed, those who would betray their fellow sorcerers deserve death.

 

“There were varying degrees of involv-”

 

“You’d have them tried one by one? A traitor is a traitor!”

 

“Enough! There is no point in arguing further..let’s put it to a vote.”

 

The room was silent for a moment before an elderly sorcerer hobbled into the middle of the room under the shining circle. “Those in favor of executing every individual with confirmed involvement in the Tsukumo invasion plot?”

 

One by one voices echoed with For or Against. All responses made, the man spotlighted announced, “Four For, Two Against. Every individual with confirmed involvement in the Tsukumo invasion plot shall be executed immediately by the will of the High Council.” There were murmurings around the chamber of approval or agitation.

 

“Are we done here?”

 

“That includes the L/N girl does it not?”

 

“Like hell it does!”

 

“Naoya Zenin said-” 

 

“That boy is a manipulative liar!”

 

“You dare slander my heir”

 

“There’s no confirmed involvement; it's one person’s claim presumably against another.”

 

“It’s four persons against one. Kento, Haibara, Geto, and Gojo all claim to have heard the woman in duress over a call. Even Tengen claimed she had no involvement.”

 

 

“A single Zenin’s word is worth more than the four put together.”

 

“Hah!”

 

“Silence! The only way to settle this is to put it to a vote.”

 

The old man still standing in the center had been mute while this conversation occurred. After a moment of silence he announced, “Those in favor of executing Y/n, L/n for suspected involvement in the Tsukumo invasion plot?” 

 

This time as the vote was tallied the responding voters were brusque and agitated in their tones. As the last voice faded the old sorcerer repeated what was already established, “Two For, Four Against. Y/n, L,n will not be executed due to suspected involvement in the Tsukumo invasion plot.” After a long silence the man raised his voice once more, “Any further matters?” When none were produced he concluded, “This meeting of the High Council and its determinations shall be recorded for posterity. The council is dismissed.”

 

When all others had left the building a group of two congregated in the long empty hall. “They are nothing but a bunch of old cowards. Their ancestors are full of shame beyond the grave.”

 

“The Gojos think they are above reproach. Their audacity grows with every year. Their allies grow smug with perceived safety under the Gojo’s umbrella of protection.”

 

The other man scoffs, “That’s easy enough to rectify. Sometimes men just need to be reminded of their places in the world.” 

 

There’s a tinge of nervousness in the responding voice, “How? Any action linked to either of our houses would turn the rest of the High Council against us?”

 

“We are both very familiar with someone outside of the high council's influence that cares only for worldly pleasures; even above their own life and honor.”

 

“After everything that happened you think he would even speak with you?”

 

A raspy laugh echoes through the room; “I just saw him several months ago and he sold his own blood to me for a pittance. The sorcerer killer won’t think anything of wiping a few more insignificants off this plane of existence.”

 

~~

Satoshi Gojo was rubbing a point between his eyes that was starting to develop a migraine. His pace was slowed so that his gait did not rush his father who had a damaged hip that the last years had not been kind to. The oldest Gojo leaned on a cane as he moved closer to his peer from the Ino clan who was venting in colorful language as they walked. “That son of a bitch Naobito, the day I get to attend his wake will be the happiest day of my damn life.” 

 

The eldest Gojo frowned his mind turning over the evening for anything he may have missed., “You need to guard your words Ino. Naobito will not forgive words against his youngest son.”

 

The old man from the Ino clan laughed sarcastically at that, “Well, don’t raise a lying little shit if you don’t want others to call him what he is.”  

 

Satoshi shook his head glad his own father was silent on the matter despite his own internal hang ups with the Zenin clan. The Gojo’s tried to keep personal feelings out of political matters; though Satoshi had a feeling that stance would end when his outspoken Satoru eventually took over leadership. 

 

Unconsciously letting out a sigh Satoshi glanced forward down the path to the main area of the Jujutsu Campus. A youth around thirteen was balancing on a log; their arms held out in the air beside them like a circus balancing act might. The elder Ino picked up his cane still in a foul mood and waved it at the youth, “Takuma get down from there ya damn fool. Can’t you wait without moving for an hour? I swear the youth in this country will damn us with their inability-”

 

At the sound of the old mans bellows the teen lost his balance momentarily, his arms waving wildly before he managed to catch himself from falling. Despite the fall only being a few feet the youth grinned like he had pulled off a feat of merit. The boy's golden brown eyes lit up upon meeting his great grandfather's pinched expression. The child seemed unphased by the aggressive old man as he interrupted his tangent, “Don’t be cranky GG. It was way more than an hour, like an hour and twenty at least.” Takuma  jumped off the large log before loping forward a few paces to meet the group. His hair messily shaved close to his scalp in a way that implied the youth couldn’t be bothered to stay still long enough for a proper haircut. Dirt smudged in a dark line on the side of his nose. 

 

“An hour and twenty he says.” Lifting his cane the older man swung it half heartedly at the teen who easily ducked under the blow. “Bow your damn head when greeting those above you. I’ll give your mother an earful when we get home about your lack of manners.”  

 

Bowing at his hips Takuma, intoned, “Good to see you again Mr. Gojo and Mr. Gojo.” After their nods of acknowledgement he continued with a toothy grin, “GG you can try and give Ma an earful but you know she got a temper worse than you.“ 

 

The elderly Ino grumbled something under his breath as Takuma went to stand next to him, his arm ready to support the man if he needed it.

 

Satoshi chose to take this moment to address tonight's meeting, “While not optimal this was the best result we could have hoped for tonight.” His father nodded but his expression didn’t look convinced. “What is it father?”

 

The eldest Gojo shook his head, “Just a bad feeling. Keep your eyes open for any suspicious behavior around the ones that deserve it.” the old man turned to the younger boy who was watching the conversation with interest. “Takuma, keep an eye on your Great Grandfather. He has more courage than sense at times.”

 

The old Ino scoffed belligerently, only his old friend had the leave to insult him like that. Seeing Takuma nod at his peer in affirmation he affectionately ran a wrinkled hand over his Great Grandson's head. “What can I say, it’s in our blood. We Inos are Boars through and through.”

 

~~

 

When Satoru Gojo visits you a second time on the following evening, his mood is hard to peg. His arrival isn’t lauded, his signature smiles and playful banter are missing. He’s clearly rolling around things in his head as he walks over to the guest chair by the wall and slides the same bag he used last night from his shoulder. With more strength than necessary he lobs the backpack under your bed. He doesn’t bother checking to make sure it’s hidden from the entryway like the night before.

 

He looks better rested than he did yesterday; so that alone is comforting. His fluffy white locks are messy. They look as if he has been running his hands through them repeatedly. He pulls the visitor's chair up to the bedside and slouches in it, his legs spread wide and head thrown back. He sits like that for a while, his pitch black shades obscuring his expression from view. 

 

He releases a frustrated breath before his form straightens to look at you. “Why the hell won't everyone just leave me alone.” From the other side of the screen you're surprised at the vehemence in his tone. He’s staring at you for a moment chewing on his lower lip in thought. “Well, not everyone. Not you, Suguru or Shoko; all these other assholes. These bastards are already telling me we have to leave on a mission.” His hands are making wide sweeping motions as he balks; his tone passionate. “Well fuck them; why should I? I’m tired of risking my life for people I don’t know or care about. I didn’t ask to be born the strongest.” He flops his head onto the bed, his arms going to cover his face. Seeing him stressed like this makes your heart clench in distress. You wish you could just reach your prone fingers over and run them through his hair. 

 

Satoru turns his head to the side but doesn’t raise it. He’s noticed your hand and his are only an inch or so apart from one another. He stretches over the gap, stopping when his finger tip is left barely grazing your own. He stays like that for a while just lightly resting his finger against yours. Your flushing from the intimacy of the moment despite the minimal contact. Unfortunately, his mouth has to ruin it, “You’ve got stubby fingers.”

 

Your mouth drops open in indignation, your face turning a deeper shade of red in embarrassment as you yell from your domain, “Leave me and my stubby fingers alone!”

 

Despite being unable to hear you he’s  frowning now. He picks up your hand and puts his against it. His hand dwarfs your own. His fingers are long and borderline dainty. His nails are neatly maintained and what you would imagine a pianist's hands to look like. Satoru laces his fingers with your own before letting them fall back on the bed. “False alarm, they’re just normal girl hands.” You roll your eyes at his clarification but a small part of you is thankful he amended his statement. The last thing you need is a complex about having stubby fingers. 

 

“Yaga says refusing to go on the mission Principal Zenin personally assigned will just cause you more problems. So I guess we’re going tomorrow.” Satoru looks anxious as he fiddles with your hand in his own. His voice is small when he speaks, “It’s not like me being nearby helped you when Tsukumo attacked anyways.” He’s silent for a long while as he stares at your hand in his. “I’m sorry.”

 

Gojo releases your hand swiftly as Nitta suddenly opens your hospital room door to tell Satoru visiting hours are over. The fluffy white haired man respectfully leaves only to double back when the coast is clear. The Satoru that reenters is the goofball you are more familiar with. His emotional mask is firmly in place as he prepares to spend the night with you again. 

 

The room is dark and the hospital silent as he digs under your bed for his bag. Pulling it out he’s sorting through miscellaneous items he stashed. He shoves a few bags of snacks on the bed beside you as well as what looks like a PSP gaming console. He has a pair of pajamas in his arms similar to those the first night.

 

You instantly look away in your domain the second he looks like he’s going to change. Only to turn back when he starts talking to you. Satoru’s voice is low and seductive as he leans to speak into your ear. “You were almost too well behaved last night. Don’t get me wrong I can appreciate a good girl but I’m feeling a little rebellious.”

 

Your entire face is on fire as you stare at the screen, your mouth open in shock, “Satoru you better not try anything you perv.” You’re hiding behind your hands; fingers slightly open so you can see just what he’s getting up to by your defenseless body. 

 

“What I’m saying is if you want, I’ll let you watch me change.” It’s like he’s trying to goad your body into waking up and if it was remotely possible you had a feeling that would have worked. “Don’t be shy.” He’s reaching a hand out towards your face. Only to pause right before it makes contact. His eyes are roving your features and you can almost feel the twinge of sadness that runs through him. It’s briefly in his eyes before he buries it deep. His pointer finger lightly boops you on the nose. “I like it better when I tease you and you’re squirming and turning red.” Satoru moves away and is pulling his shirt over his head within seconds. He gives a deep chuckle as he tosses the shirt lightly onto your prone form. “It makes me just want to eat you.” The grin he gives is wolfish. “Just a little bite or two. I think they call that cuteness aggression.” He’s pulling his pants down and his pale bubble butt is on display. 

 

You make a squeak noise in your domain, heat rushing to your face and nether regions at the same time. Thankfully he doesn’t know the effect he is having on your consciousness or you had a feeling he wouldn’t be in any hurry to redress. Oblivious, he is in his pajamas a moment later and you have a hand over your heart trying to slow down the furious beating in your chest. He raises the bed rail on the far side so you don’t roll out when he pushes you towards the edge to make room. “Sweetheart you really are a bed hog. We’re going to have to work on that before we move in together.” He’s determinedly wiggling in beside you pulling up the other rail so you are both snuggly stuck in close proximity. He’s looking for a way to get comfortable and after a moment he’s resting his head on your upper chest, his legs slotted above and below your own once again. You’re scarlet at the image of him resting against the swell of your breasts. Your arm around his shoulders. 

 

Satoru doesn’t look like he’s trying to be a pervert, despite the position. His cheeks and the tips of his ears have a light blushed hue as he snuggles into you. “I can hear your heartbeat.” He murmurs his voice no more than a whisper. It looks like he’s forgotten the video games and snacks he brought  as he relaxes into you, his head gently moving with the rise and the fall of your breaths. He’s laying there just listening; his face is so soft and sweet looking. Satoru is so relaxed against you that his eyes start to dip closed. They seem to stay shut a little bit longer every time he blinks. “You’re comfy..” he mumbles, his one arm going to wrap around your waist and hold you to him. His breath is slowly evening out and he looks so peaceful against you. He nudges his face into your chest to get comfortable and you can’t help but press your thighs together in need while your heart aches to hold him back. He finally seems to have found the perfect spot. His little mouth moving as he starts to dream.

 

~~ 

 

Nanami is clearly the best behaved of the bunch regularly, so it’s no surprise he is also your most by the book visitor. The first time he stops in he’s clearly uncomfortable. It’s hard to tell from what though. He enters with a polite knock and a, “Please excuse the intrusion.” It’s completely unnecessary as you are the only one present but it’s endearing all the same. He shuts the door behind him quietly making sure to not let it slam. 

 

His eyes wander around the room briefly before falling on you. He takes a step forward towards you then pauses. Moving to the other side of the room where a few of your things are strewn haphazardly on the floor he takes a minute to fix them. One of the many puzzling aspects of your disappearance was that you had been found in a completely different outfit to the furisode you had vanished in. You had been gone for five days so the idea that you or a kidnapper had you change, wasn’t too far fetched. The strange part was what you had been wearing: a bathing suit, light jacket and sandals. It was still winter and the idea of wearing something like this outside was ludicrous. Had the person holding you forced you to change into it? Was the climate where you ended up totally different from here? Mulling these factors over brings him no closer to an answer and so he dismisses it. The bathing suit had been thrown away, the amount of blood staining it had ruined it. The jacket’s light waterproof material made it salvageable. He straightens your sandals neatly on the floor in the corner of the room then folds your jacket and places it on top of them. He decides to bring a plastic bag tomorrow so he can take the items back to the dorms and clean them. He’ll need to bring you a spare set of clothes for when you wake up as well. You will probably need something comfortable and breathable. He’ll speak to Shoko; he doesn’t  want to rifle in your belongings to find something adequate. 

 

You're watching him handle your things with such care from inside your domain and it gives you an achy yearning feeling. Nanami has and always will be the reliable type. If you need something handled or a shoulder to lean on when times are difficult he would be the one to go to. 

 

 

When Nanami finishes at the opposite end of the room he turns to watch your placid face. No movements or expressions are there to indicate you’re alive. Thankfully while your skin color was a little more washed out than normal, you aren’t the pallid shade of death. He wishes this room has a window that can offer you some sunshine. Even just a spot of color would make the entire place a little less depressing. 

 

Letting out a deep sigh he doesn’t realize he is holding, he walks over to the chair left by your bedside. He pulls it back a little to give you some more space and sits in it rigidly. “You look better than I was expecting after seeing all that blood on Gojo.” His voice is even but he grimaces at his own lack of tact. “You look healthier than I was expecting.” he modifies.

 

Nanami shifts uncomfortably before he decides to just speak up, “I was reading various articles with Haibara and while the evidence isn’t conclusive nor fully testable it appears that communication with patients in comas can actually be beneficial to their prognosis.” He’s flexing his fingers in his lap unconsciously as he’s quiet for a while. “I sound like an ass.” He murmurs more to himself than you. “To be frank, I don’t feel like I have the right to be here right now.”

 

You can’t help but feel guilt at the sentiments he’s sharing. What happened to you had nothing to do with him. Not even a little bit. His personality however doesn’t allow him to forsake that responsibility he shoulders. That is why Haibara’s death was so hard on him in the anime. Why he gave up being a sorcerer; and at the same time why he ended up going back. He cares too much and internalizes an overwhelming amount of responsibility. 

 

Nanami sighs, his hand coming up to rub the back of his neck. “Not only was I unable to add any value to..this.” He gestures at the room when words escape him. His hand goes to his brow to lightly massage his forehead. “I was a massive jerk to be around. It’s staggering that Haibara can stand to be around me. Hell he is as companionable as ever while I bit his head off at every opportunity.”

 

If you could, you would reassure Nanami that Haibara forgives him. He always would. Haibara is just one of those souls that doesn’t take slights personally nor think about them too deeply. Knowing Nanami he had probably gone over those interactions much more than his brown haired friend had. 

 

Nanami doesn’t say much else for the remainder of his visit. He’s caught up in his own thoughts. His lip is being worried between his teeth and his brow is furrowed.

 

~~

 

Nanami Kento has regained a level of confidence when he comes to visit the following day. His signature rap of his knuckles on the door indicates his arrival and he comes in like a breath of fresh air. Ever the gentleman he murmurs, “Pardon the intrusion.” before stepping further inside. You're surprised to see his hands are full with a large paper bag upon entry and he even has a very small smile on his lips.

 

He had changed out of his school uniform before coming to visit. Trading in the stuffy suit for a black pair of jeans and a tucked in bright yellow t-shirt. The pop of vibrant color surprises you at first but remembering his favorite tie in the show puts those thoughts on hold. There’s a lot you don’t know about Nanami’s preferences and private life and you can’t help but hope you’ll have a chance to familiarize yourself with them. 

 

He makes his way over to the sink in the corner of your room for the doctors or nurses to clean up with. There’s a rustling sound as he gathers items out of the bag. “I apologized to Haibara after our talk yesterday.”

He turns back to look at you before continuing. “It was like a weight I hadn’t even realized I was carrying  was lifted off my shoulders.” There’s the sound of plastic and then a strange snipping noise. You're curious as to what he is doing but his back obscures the view of his hands.

 

Nanami shakes his head with a single chuckle, “He didn’t even understand what I was apologizing for..” there’s a squeak as he briefly uses the faucet for a moment. Finally turning he looks pleased with himself. There’s a small blue glass vase of sunflowers in his hands. He looks around the room before setting it down on a table in the corner. “There we are.” He’s patting hands dry on a paper towel as he continues to speak. “The man at the florists said sunflowers represent hope for healing. Sounds a little silly out loud, but at least now when you wake up this place won’t be quite as dismal.

 

You can’t help but feel choked up at the gesture of kindness. The flowers are beautiful but it’s the thought he puts into every action that really makes you feel cared for. Nanami wastes no time going to clean up the stems he cut and gathers the leftover plastic packaging. He also leans over to pick up your shoes and jacket before slipping them into a plastic bag and then placing it into the larger brown paper bag. “I’m going to get these cleaned. Shoko said she’ll bring you by something from either your closet or her wardrobe tomorrow in the event you wake up.” He freezes at that statement, his face troubled when he glances at you next. “For when you wake up.. any day now.” Despite the optimistic words he doesn’t sound fully confident. He’s always been more of a pessimist though he would call it being a realist. 

 

He’s watching you for a bit across the room like he’s trying to decide on his next move. After a minute he nods, picking up the paper bag and going to sit in the visitor chair. “You didn’t leave a bookmark so it’s hard to know where you left off.” You’re confused as to what he’s referencing until you see him pull out the paperback book he had purchased you what seemed like a lifetime ago. The corner of his mouth tips up as he fondly pages through the book. The familiar feeling of cracking a book open the first time gives him comfort. “In a way I’m glad. That way I have an excuse to start at the beginning so I can get caught up.” You can’t help but laugh at his consideration. You would restart a book a thousand times if it meant sharing it with him. He clears his throat and begins to read out loud, “Chapter One” his voice is so deep and soothing. You're in awe of him just watching his chiseled jaw move as he speaks. The book itself isn’t all that special or moving but it doesn’t take long for you to realize you are steadily crying. 

Notes:

Thank you for all your patience and the lovely comments you all leave me. 🙏 I am deeply grateful for every one and am working on replying.

Chapter 35: Visitors & Void

Summary:

Haibara is a cutie then shit hits the fan 🤭

Notes:

I made up Daisuke Ino, Sachiko Ino, and Kouta Ino.

Newest JJK leaks made me so depressed. Didn’t want to write at all because even thinking about the characters was upsetting. Then I got some very kind and supportive comments saying my story made them feel better despite all the Gege induced trauma. Thank you all for all the kindness you shower on my work. This one is a doozy. Much ❤️ (Respectfully, fuck you Gege ❤️)

If you took everything good in this world and crammed it into a person you would have Haibara Yu. He’s always so positive and cheery, patient and kind. You had initially worried he was more like Gojo, hiding his real emotions behind a smiling mask. It wasn’t until you were able to spend more time with him that you came to the conclusion that with Yu, what you see is what you get. 

 

After briefly giving Geto a pep talk and waving him goodbye, Yu stands in the middle of the hospital room appraising it. He is still in his school uniform, hands placed firmly on his hips. “It’s not too bad in here.” He grins ear to ear before glancing over at your prone form lying in bed. Walking over to your side he studies your face for a moment, his smile faltering. “Welcome back, Y/n.” He looks uncharacteristically unsure of himself for a moment, but recovers quickly as he pulls the chair Geto had been sitting in closer to your bedside and sits. He’s staring at your hand for a while, a small frown on his lips. With a nod he seems to decide something and he moves a hand over to rest on top of your own. 

 

You feel surprisingly bashful at the gesture as you watch from the other side of your consciousness. Yu’s hand is unexpectedly big compared to yours; he wraps his fingers lightly around your palm. “After everything that’s happened it feels like if I turn away for a minute, you’ll just disappear.”

 

He’s not too far off from reality; you can’t help but feel guilty. You know it’s not your fault but it’s troubling to know you are causing them distress in any way. You want to make their lives better, not more difficult. He gives your hand a light squeeze, his cocoa brown eyes watching your face carefully for any response. 

 

When there isn’t one, he’s frowning in thought, his head slightly tilted in consideration. “You know I talked big to Geto like I know what I’m doing here but I haven’t got a clue.” Yu can’t help but laugh heartily at that, a grin on his face. “Sorry, y/n.” He’s quiet for a long time after that. His fingers start lightly tapping on your hand in a way that you can tell he doesn’t even realize he’s doing it. He has this anxious energy about him and he doesn’t seem sure how to expend it. 

 

He’s staring at the ceiling when he finally speaks. His tone is a little lost sounding, “Coming to this school was a big adjustment for me. I have four little siblings.” He smiles just thinking about them. “Two brothers and two sisters. After our parents died our grandma took over.” He’s pensive for a minute, “She’s our only other family, but she’s got health problems, so I basically took over everything. So being here..is unsettling sometimes. I don’t know what to do with myself and I worry about everyone at home even if I know they are perfectly fine. I got used to being so busy all the time that I don’t know what to do with myself when I’m free.” He tilts his head in that cute way a golden retriever would when confused. “Like what do I even like to do when I’m not busy? I guess I’m still trying to figure that out.” 

 

You can’t help but watch slack jawed from your domain. He’s so candid now that the two of you are alone. The rest of the time he stays he hums to himself, his fingers lightly moving against your own to whatever beat is in his head. It’s not really a specific tune but seemingly random melodies jumbled. You feel a rush of tenderness for the affectionate boy. There’s a whole lot more to Haibara than you ever realized.

 

When Haibara visits the next day he’s bubbling over with excited energy. There’s this small nylon backpack slung over his shoulder and the moment you’re alone he’s tearing it off him and digging inside. “You’re going to love this, I just know it.” His energy is infectious and you're grinning before you even realize it. Seeing him so excited makes you excited too. Finding what he was looking for he hides whatever it is behind his back before you can see what it is. “Okay now listen. So I was thinking a lot about this whole, what do I like to do thing. An’ I think I figured it out.” Without further ado he pushes what he had been hiding behind his back into your face. “Tadaa!”

 

You’re blinking at the monitor in your domain trying to figure out what you are looking at. It’s quite possibly the funniest little brown dog amigurumi you have ever seen. It looks a little like one of those nailed it! posts you find on the internet. Its eyes are off kilter and its nose is leaning to one side awkwardly from Yu accidentally pulling the yarn too tight. You’re not sure if it has five legs or if the tail just got a little over inflated somehow. Its little face looks like it’s begging you to put it out of its misery. Glancing up at Yu, you see a sparkle of pride in his eyes, as he shows off the little critter he made overnight. 

 

Even though he can’t hear or see you. You try to stifle the laughter that escapes. The dog is so damn ugly it’s cute again and with Yu so pleased it’s hard not to react. You are somewhat able to manage your composure until he says, “I wasn’t sure what animal was your favorite but I thought a horse was a safe bet.” Fuck. You’re crying laughing in your domain; your hands clutching your sides in glee. The poor little horse dog does not look amused as he sets it down right next to your comatose face. “Pretty cool right?”

 

You can’t stop laughing, your hands wiping tears as your sides ache. You’re reflexively responding, “Oh Yu, that's beautiful.”

 

He’s fishing out yarn and a crochet hook as he sits next to you, “I wanted you to have the first one I made!” 

 

Finally settling down from the laughter you can’t help but say to the monitor, “I’ll cherish it.” and you genuinely mean it. He’s chatty for the remainder of the time he visits; talking about everything and nothing at the same time. His expression is happy as his hands keep busy and his mind stays occupied.

 

~~

 

Keeping up a time manipulation aura is exhausting. You’re steadily working on extending the time you can hold it up. It was originally only minutes but now it will last for multiple hours before you start to feel it significantly draining you. Maybe you are too presumptuous to hope you can be similar to Satoru and maintain it all the time around you. That said, you aren’t going to just stop trying.

You’ve been generating these small fake curses to charge unprompted at various intervals. The goal being when they breach that three foot diameter around you your flash freezes immediately kick in and give you a more realistic response time. It’s getting easier and easier to swat these projectiles down before they make contact. Your ability activating and functioning as intended. 

 

According to the monitor, that’s currently black, it’s sometime on the third day of your comatose state. Domain time: it's been multiple months. You’ve noticed the hourglass is rapidly approaching time up. You’re hoping it’s there to track the time you’re stuck paying whatever penalty you’re experiencing for overtaxing yourself so drastically. Otherwise you could be in a big deal of trouble. Satoru and Suguru left this morning for their mission and the timing just feels way too convenient. While the boys have been attending classes you’ve had various minders keeping tabs on your body. Satoshi Gojo, Grandpa Gojo, Misato Inumaki, Saori Gojo, Arata Nitta. Unlike your boys, these guardians are largely silent and as unobtrusive as possible. You can’t help but feel a massive amount of gratitude regardless. Their presence alone is enough to discourage Kamo’s thugs from starting trouble. 

 

The third day however Kamo’s thugs are conspicuously missing. It’s undeniable that today would be the best time to attack given Satoru and Suguru’s forced absence. For the loudmouth higher ups to suddenly pull back is more alarming than them being present. When time freezes and the monitor flips on, its another one of Gojo’s sisters sitting nearby, while Nanami and Yu are in classes. Her hair is long and braided, the same snowy white as her brother; her eyes a surprising brown. Her outfit is traditional and elegant.

 

She’s quietly entertaining what you are assuming is one of Gojo’s nephews. The toddler cooing at the attention, as she smiles and makes silly faces at the black haired brown eyed boy. The scene is domestic and heartwarming as she showers the baby with kisses on his chubby pink cheeks. The boy’s dark hair makes you think of baby Megumi out there somewhere. His mother in the grave and his father checked out. Just another item on your list of wrongs to right. God-Ge sure didn’t pull any punches when writing traumatic backstories.

 

She sets the small boy on his feet and he races to the far end of the room. Your face breaking into a grin at seeing his wobbly efforts pay off. The young woman is laughing, arms outstretched, coaxing the child to return “Come to mommy, Kouta.” 

 

When the door slams open entirely too hard, Kouta falls over in surprise, his mother quickly rising, only to freeze when she sees the person who enters between her and her son. The only sound at first is Kouta’s tears at his unexpected fall, a small wail escaping his mouth. You on the other hand feel ice in your veins at the unexpected visitor. 

 

Naoya Zenin walks into the room like he owns it. His face curled into a sneer and his expression one of clear derision. He grimaces at the child wailing before he crouches to meet the boy's eyes with his own golden viper-like ones. “Well if it isn’t a Gojo spawn.” Naoya reaches a hand out towards Kouta only to have the child scream twice as loud. 

 

“Master Zenin, what a pleasure to unexpectedly see you here and not Kyoto.” Naoya tilts his head to the side, only seeming to now notice the child’s mother.

 

Naoya puffs up his chest in self importance, “As respectful as always, aren't you Sachiko.”

 

You don’t miss the minor flinch Sachiko gives at Naoya using her name so familiarly. It’s clear by the way he says it they aren’t friends and he means it as disrespectfully as it sounds. She simply keeps her head down in deference for a moment longer before lifting it and moving to collect her son. “I’m not sure what you mean Master Zenin.” She’s trying to appease the wolf between her and her child, her tone soft and placating.

 

Naoya easily body blocks her, his expression irritated, “I didn’t realize you were close with that bitch.” His head jerks in your direction at the derogatory term. Sachiko is clearly nervous at this point, her son's wailing continues, and she’s hoping it brings someone else over to investigate. Naoya spares Kouta another irritated look before speaking to someone at the door, “Shut that kid up will you?”

 

Your heart is in your throat as Sachiko’s face pales. She looks ready to attack whoever enters only for her to let out a shaky breath in relief. Your own body relaxes considerably as well at the familiar disheveled dark rusty hair and boyish features. Ranta Zenin bows his head as he enters, his expression one of extreme discomfort. “Sorry to intrude on your visitation Mrs. Ino.” You're watching from your side of the monitor with bated breath, your eyes flickering to the wedding ring on her delicate hand.

 

The young teen goes over to where Kouta is crying, the small child’s eyes now red as snot drips down his chin. “Oh dear.” Ranta can’t help but laugh very quietly as he gently picks the boy up. Clearly not new to children, he pulls out a handkerchief and gently wipes the baby's face. Almost reflexively he starts to bounce the toddler softly to ease his tears. Ranta’s calming aura has the child’s glassy eyes watching him, the screaming ceasing even if his lower lip still wobbles.

 

If you had to trust one Zenin with your life it would definitely be Ranta and by the looks of it you just might have to. 

 

Naoya turns to look at Ranta holding the now quiet baby Gojo/Ino his own face sour “How quaint, weak recognizes weak.” He snorts when Ranta doesn’t respond other than to flush with embarrassment. Turning back to Sachiko, Naoya looks at her expectantly, “Well? I don’t like repeating myself.”

 

Sachiko Ino looks as confused as you feel, “I don’t..” she’s positioning herself to go around Naoya but he cuts her off again. Her expression is beginning to look panicked. You had learned the lesson of how strong Naoya Zenin actually was the hard way, when he sucker punched you before you even saw him move. You couldn’t blame her for not being willing to get in a fight while her son was being held hostage even if it was with Ranta Zenin. 

 

Naoya rolls his eyes, “God you women are so damn stupid. I asked you if you were close to the bitch in the coma.”

 

If you had something to throw it would have gone flying at the monitor as you scream, “That was a statement earlier, not a question you insufferable jackass!!” You were seriously going to punch that stupid smug grin off his piece of shit face.

 

Sachiko’s countenance is grim, as her patience has long run out. “The Gojo family is blessed to call many sorcerer families their allies. Unless you would like to become better acquainted with them, I recommend you step aside.” 

 

Naoya raises a brow at her shift in demeanor before glancing at Ranta, “Give her the brat in the hall. Their visitation time is over.” 

 

Ranta looked apologetic but moved to do as he was asked. Sachiko, now indignant and nervous for your sake as well, began to sputter objections. “Now just wait a sec-.”

 

You watch the screen closely as the scene plays out. It looks like Ranta whispers something into Sachiko’s ear as he ushers her out and gives her Kouta. The door is shut on the woman’s face and it’s eerily quiet in your room. Your heart is beating wildly in your chest. You are beyond vulnerable right now laying in that bed across from the man that sucker punched you with no remorse last time you met

 

~~

 

The second the door slams Sachiko is running down the hospital halls with her son clutched tightly in her arms. Her fingers are moving quickly across her cellphone as she dials her husband’s number. The second the gentle tone of her husband comes across the line she feels as if everything will manage to be okay. “How’s it going, love?” 

 

“Naoya Zenin threw me out of the room! They had grabbed Kouta, I didn’t know what to do?!” She’s skidding to a stop outside of the hospital’s exit, her eyes roving the grounds for anyone she knew she could trust. At some point the call clicked onto speaker phone the sound of movement in the background. Her husband’s tone is raised slightly in panic, “Are you and Kouta okay?”

 

“We’re okay but Daisuke, he's alone with that girl in the room?! Is daddy still with you?”

 

Satoshi’s voice came over the line, his breaths coming out in a way that showed he was already in route, “I’m here Sachiko. Just get you and Kouta to a safe spot then give us all the info you can. We should be there in a few minutes. Naoya is a punk but he wouldn’t dare kill someone openly like this knowing you saw him there.” 

 

~~

 

“Finally some peace and quiet.” Naoya remarks as he walks forward to stand right over you. “Look how low you have fallen.” He’s leaning over you, studying your face up close. “When they told me you were comatose I had to come and see it for myself.” His voice is low and even. It has a certain honeyed quality to it. It’s easy to see why he’s considered handsome despite having a horrible personality. You flinch backwards in your domain as his hand reaches out towards you. You’re shocked when he is almost tender as the back of his knuckles brush from your cheek down to your chin. “You don’t look particularly beaten up.” Naoya frowns, his voice a silky velvet except for this dark, dangerous undertone. He has his fingers on either side of your chin as he manipulates your face from side to side to look for bruises or cuts.

 

Not finding any Naoya hums in disappointment before leaning forward so that his lips are murmuring against the shell of your ear. “I bet I left my mark though.” He lets go of your chin and with one hand he starts tracing down you. Over your delicate throat, across your collarbone, between the valley of your breasts. Only to finally stop where he had so violently punched you days before.

 

There’s nothing you can do as you watch the scene, your throat has a lump in it and your hands are flexing beside you. Naoya’s fingers curl around the sheet covering you. With little more than a flourish of his wrist he pulls it off you completely. The blanket falls to the ground somewhere behind him. You’re thankful your body is covered with one of those paper thin hospital gowns at least. Though it is leaving little to the imagination. The bottom of the makeshift dress is only to your mid thigh. The fact that you aren’t wearing a bra is obvious.

 

You’re standing in horror looking around your domain like you haven’t already tried a million times to escape only to fail. You’re wildly pacing from stress and you move back to the screen in time to see Naoya’s hand resting palm down on your barely covered stomach. His eyes are absolutely feral as his fingers twitch in anticipation against you. You’re having flashbacks to Kenjaku that you had tried to purge from your brain. The feeling of his hands on you rushes back unbidden and you shudder in response.

 

The thirteen year old behind Naoya looks absolutely horrified. Ranta’s face is ashen, he still isn’t sure why Naoya insisted on coming here but this is not okay. His hands are sweaty and shaking as he suddenly speaks, “Master Zenin, that’s enough!” He’s actively flinching as he yells. As if that will save him from Naoya’s inevitable wrath but he’s unable to stand by while Naoya does whatever it is he intends.

 

Too focused on your form, Naoya doesn’t even bother to turn to look at the younger Zenin, his tone irate as he bites out, “Leave.” Naoya’s hand is closing around the paper thin gown like he’s going to rip it off of you when his hand freezes. Ranta’s eyes are wide and terrified as he uses his paralyzing gaze on Naoya. His right eye staying wide open to ensure the inherited technique isn’t broken while his left is closed and already bleeding profusely.

 

Naoya’s face is vicious as he attempts to break the hold and swing his head to look at his younger cousin. He looks like a rabid animal being barely restrained from sinking its teeth into you and Ranta, “You sniveling piece of shit how dare you-!”

 

There’s a slicing sound and a great blast of pressurized wind as the lock to your room is cleaved. The door creaks open slowly from being barely touched. Ranta jerks to look in relief, his technique releasing Naoya as he expects to see Sachiko’s return with reinforcements. 

 

Upon meeting the dark blue gaze of the man arriving, Ranta's blood turns to ice, his stomach dropping so hard he gags. His excommunicated older cousin towers in the door lazily, his expression mildly amused. The older man's voice, a deep rumble as he murmurs a hum of interest, “Ho?”

 

~~

 

This is bad, this is really, really bad. You leave the monitor's side breaking into a run. Your mind is going a thousand miles per second as you skid by a massive mantle clock and jump over a sideways grandfather clock. You can’t stand waiting any longer or you would have no body to return to. You summon your domain’s kusarigama from thin air. The weapon now familiar within your grasp. As time has passed in your domain there was only one constant this whole time; and that is that damn giant hourglass. Watching the sand drain day by day you had come to guess it was counting down the time you were stuck inside your domain. It had almost reached the bottom too. Maybe one or two days of your imprisonment are left. This entire ordeal what you are assuming is a penalty for extremely overtaxing your body.

 

You're racing over to the giant timepiece watching as the sand trickles down. If you stay in here a moment longer there is a strong possibility the death of not only you but anyone that may try and interfere will be on your hands. Without thinking deeply about the repercussions you wind back your arm and slam the glass of the ancient timer with all your might. The sound of shattering fills the air, the ground shaking violently as though affected by a massive earthquake. The crack you made spider webs up the glass large fixture. Lethal chunks are hitting the ground when a deafening shatter rends the atmosphere. There is a crack across the sky and it's splintering rapidly. Dark voids left where the sky has sloughed away. You’re awestruck in horror at the cataclysmic destruction of your domain as the last grains of sand drain out of the top end of the hourglass onto the floor. Your body crumples the second the final grain falls.

 

 

 

 

Notes:

Thank you for reading as always. All the comments I get make me so happy. I appreciate you all ❤️❤️

Chapter 36: Intimate & Interlude

Summary:

NSFW 18+ It’s a spicy one

Notes:

I apologize for the wait but I’ve been having health problems and haven’t been able to focusing writing. This chapter came about from reading all the newest manga chapters and feeling utterly destroyed. I hope you enjoy.

NSFW 18+ Spicy
ALL CHARACTERS ARE 18+ Despite the school being called Jujutsu high it is a school for after highschool.

At first, the slight incline you are lying on isn’t noticeable. Your torso is barely half an inch higher than your lower extremities. The cool sand surrounding you flows gently through your fingers. You try to open your eyes as you sit up abruptly. There’s nothing but pitch blackness all around. You’re not engulfed in normal darkness but rather the complete absence of light. 

 

Rubbing your hands on your sides so none is on your fingers you touch near your eyes. That gives you a quick physical confirmation that your eyes are indeed wide open; there just isn’t anything sensory to be ingested. You’re starting to slide.To where is almost entirely uncertain. The sand dunes no longer move through your fingers as your entire being is taken with it. You’re grasping against the rushing flow; handful after handful of sand comes away in your panicked fists. Trying to stand becomes impossible as you’re being dragged under. Panic is enveloping you, it’s all your body knows and feels. You don’t remember where you are or where you should be. You're struggling fiercely not to be pulled into this sinkhole when your foot breaks out of the twisting sands and into free falling air. It feels like you slip from one state of being to the next. Like you are sliding out of time’s amniotic fluid. 

 

The first sensation you can identify is your bare feet on old solid wooden flooring. Your  toes are twitching and grasping against the new texture. The suffocating sand is gone; only a small pile of leftover grains lay neatly stacked beside you. You feel chilled, your arms reflexively reach to hug your chest.

 

This time when you open your eyes there is .information to digest. You are back in the Jujutsu High Dorms. The room layout is almost identical to the one you had been assigned but this one is clearly not meant for you. Another person's belongings lie about the space in a coordinated chaos.

 

A soft light falls through a window opposite of you. Even with a light curtain pulled across it the full moon casts a pristine glow through the gaps and onto the scene before you. You’re trying to remember the last thing that happened to you but your mind is working like a sieve. As your eyes travel across the dorm room they stutter to a stop at the twin sized bed against the wall. A human shaped lump lay underneath the comforter, a dark head of hair just poking out above the covers. 

 

The messy medium length locks with gray black coloring bring you such a swell of comfort you find yourself stepping forward towards them. Faster than most would find perceptible the sleeping student is standing on their bed; sword drawn, eyes wild. His pupils are dilated as they scan the room quickly for threats and land on you. You are the anomaly, the creak in the floorboard, the cursed energy spike that had awakened him. Emotions rapidly shift across his face as he slowly recognizes you in the dark; fear, confusion, relief and concern.

 

His eyes rake over you looking for injuries, “Y/n?” He jumps off his bed in a flash, his sword sheathed and slipped back where he had pulled it from between the wall and the mattress. 

 

“Yuta?” There’s a palpable relief in your voice as he moves to stand in front of you, his arms on either of your shoulders. He dips his head to meet your eyes, his raven ones filled with worry. You’re having trouble meeting his desperate expression but looking down only makes you more uncomfortable when you realize you’re clothed in nothing more than a hospital gown. 

 

“Y/n?” You feel the tips of his fingers on your chin as one of his hands lifts it lightly so you are forced to meet his gaze. This deep feeling of warmth flows through you. It’s like a hot cup of tea on a cold winter's night. Yuta’s cursed energy is seeping into you, his reverse curse technique running through you looking for any injuries or trauma. When he pulls his energy back there isn’t any relief on his face. Your cursed energy is flagging with exhaustion, but nothing a few nights rest can’t fix. “What happened? I-We’ve been worried sick.” He’s scrutinizing your every feature. His throat feels like there’s a lump in it he can’t swallow. “I couldn’t access your ability at all or see where you were. Every sign of you just ended the night you vanished.” His voice chokes and he shakes his head and clears it. He’s determined not to get emotional right now.

 

You shiver as the last of his aura leaves you.  The action isn’t missed by him and he starts to move to grab you something heavier to wear. The rooms are chilly with Yuta himself wearing a long sleeve sweatshirt and pants. “I’m sorry, that can wait let me grab you a -“

 

He doesn’t get far from your form as you feel yourself reach out quickly and grasp his hand in yours, “Don’t leave me.” Your voice comes out small and insecure. You had been totally isolated from others in your domain for what had felt like many months.The idea of him releasing you totally spurs panic in you.

 

Yuta freezes at vulnerability in your voice. Then turning quickly he pulls you into his arms. The action is surprising but welcome. One of his arms goes around your waist the other your upper back. Your head is lying on his chest as his chin rests against your head.

 

His voice is soft and soothing, “Hey, I’m not going anywhere.” His body pressing against yours is so different from Satoru or even Toges. They were all angles and hard edges. Their physiques had been sculpted almost since birth to be prime physical specimens of jujutsu society; Yuta feels soft and susceptibility human. You let yourself sink against him and his steady heartbeat fills your ears. The hand he has on the back of your shoulder gently starts to trace soothing patterns, “I meant what I said at the Ryoukan; you never have to do anything alone as long as I’m here.” 

 

You feel yourself nod against him. You don’t mention that the, As long as I’m here, is the part that worries you. Despite his warmth all around you, a full body shiver runs through you. He loosens his hold enough so he can look you in the face again. Hair mussed up from sleep and a small half smile adorn his lips as he says, “First things first, Let’s warm you up.” He notices your eyes drifting to the bunched up heavy comforter on his bed. He can’t help but blush at the idea of you in his bed in any capacity but scolds himself quickly. He tucks one of your stray hairs behind your ear, “Go snuggle up. I was just going to grab you something warmer to wear. Then I’ll make us some piping hot tea okay?”

 

You nod remembering you’re wearing nothing more than that hospital gown. You aren’t sure why slamming the hourglass brought you here but you need to get back to the past as soon as you can. After giving you an oversized hoodie of his and some pajama pants Yuta leaves to give you privacy to change. You’re careful to remove the hospital gown gingerly so as to not rip it. You were going to need it upon your return to the past. When you shift back you will be lying on that hospital cot surrounded by Zenins. Two of which you are certain want you dead. 

 

Yuta must already like his hoodies baggy because when you pull the cloth over your head you are swimming in it. The body of it falling to your mid thigh. You eye the pajama pants for a moment then decide to nix them. Partially for practical reasons as they would be falling off you and the other just to see Yuta’s reaction when he realizes you had forgone them. 

 

When the doorknob finally turns you have already crafted a warm nest for you both in the middle of his twin size bed. Sitting quietly criss cross you watch as he slips through the gap in the door before using his foot to slowly shut it behind him. His hands are full with a tea tray, kettle, two mugs, and a plethora of tea types and sugar. Leave it to Yuta to go above and beyond as usual. 

 

He can’t seem to keep his eyes off you. It’s so different from the usual blushing avoidant Yuta that you end up staring back. It’s like he’s trying to reassure himself that you really are there. You're almost not sure who should talk first. The silence that follows isn’t necessarily awkward but it is only interrupted by the clink of tea cups and the occasional question of how you prefer your tea. Finally at a stopping point and no other distractions available Yuta turns towards you. After handing off your tea he starts to pull out the chair he has at his school desk.

 

“There’s plenty of room here?” The statement comes out of your mouth more like as question as you gesture next to yourself in the blanket nest you made. There’s a free space you had left for him, if he wants it.

 

His cheeks are rosy as he nods,”Sure, I-I didn’t want to presume.” You can’t help the small smile you have behind your teacup as he stands nervously. He briefly adjusts a few things on his desk and tucks his chair in as if trying to find the courage to scoot on the bed beside you. 

 

Watching him glance around the room you lightly add, “You don’t have to if you don’t want to.”

 

His head jerks over to you, “N-no, no I want to!” Yuta’s voice came out louder than intended and he claps a hand over his mouth as his eyes quickly move to his closed bedroom door. 

 

A small laugh escapes your lips. This wouldn’t even be the first time you both were on a bed together yet he was so flustered. The way his eyes always linger on you makes you feel wanted. His looks are never lecherous or uncomfortable. It’s obvious he cares and respects you greatly if nothing else. 

 

He sits on the small bed next to you, your backs almost against the wall. You throw the fluffy comforter over his shoulder so you are both in this comforting bubble of space. He’s sitting in seiza, his eyes fixed to his lap. You can tell when he raises them just enough to notice your lack of pajama pants. You’re fully covered but your calves are bare and the sight of it turns him so red he looks like he might faint. His voice is choked and broken when he comments, “Are you warm enough?”

 

You simply nod, taking another sip of the warm tea he had made. You let the silence drag knowing when he’s ready he will make a move. His jaw is working as he chews his cheek, “I-I.” Yuta closes his eyes briefly, taking a deep breath before looking at you with conviction. “What happened, are you okay? It’s been six months since you disappeared. I couldn’t access your technique at all, it's like I was shut out and the door was locked.” He surprises you when his hands cross the distance between you and take your free hand in both of his. You watch as your hand is eclipsed by his own. Yuta’s once soft skin is now calloused with repetitive sword and combat practice. When your eyes meet his he is clearly distraught. “Y/n, I thought you were dead.”

 

You can’t help but turn away from the intensity of his gaze. In a way you were dead. That coma, your domain, it was like a form of suspended animation. You try to take a teasing tone that falls flat, “Alive and kicking.” A small faux smile is on your lips that he easily sees through.

 

He’s not buying the lies your selling and he’s being uncharacteristically forward in pointing that out. “You just showed up in a hospital gown.”

 

You give an awkward laugh. There was no point beating around the bush. Now that you were out of your domain he could probably access your memories again if he really tried. “I may or may not have overdid it and ended up in a coma.” Yuta’s face pales as you rush to minimize the trauma. “I’m fine really. Yuta-“

 

You're shocked when he responds vehemently in a more harsh tone than you’ve heard him use before. He isn’t yelling at you but from someone normally so soft spoken it’s jarring, “I hate when you do that!” At your surprised and confused expression he’s biting his lip, “Stop pretending everything is okay, that you’re okay. You’re allowed to not be okay! It’s not a burden to let others know how you really are.” His speech becomes more impassioned as he talks, his hands squeezing yours a little tighter. “Hell, forget everyone else. Tell me, trust me! You don't have to do this all by yourself.”

 

You don’t know what to say, “I’m sorry.” The bags under Yuta’s eyes are a lot more prominent than the last time you saw him. Was that from you too?

 

He’s shaking his head harshly, “Don’t apologize, it’s my fault you were out in that position in the first place. I saw the time jump. I killed Choso!”

 

You set your tea cup to the side,“Yuta.” 

 

“I was the reason we went into the Ryoukan guns blazing and I’m the reason you went into that coma.” 

 

“Yuta.” He’s starting to spiral, his lungs are heaving and his anxiety is growing. You need to stop it before it gets too out of hand. He’s staring at his lap as he rambles in a downward spiral of regret.

 

You lift your now free hand and brush a few stray hairs out of his face. The feather-like  touch raises his panicked eyes to your own and before you can think it over you’re kissing him. Your plush warm lips capture his and he’s stunned, his eyes left wide open. He’s never been kissed before and his panic attack is rushed away by a feeling of giddy butterflies and intense elation. 

 

He watches as you open your eyes slowly, a slight look of worry etched there as he didn’t reciprocate. But as you go to lean back he follows you, his lips claiming you back. He’s taking his time despite the desperate longing rushing through him. His kisses are sweet and needy as his hand comes up to caress your cheek and play in your hair. It isn’t until your tongue playfully brushes the seam of his lips that he realizes there’s a whole new dimension of this he hasn’t experienced. He shivers with anticipation as he parts his lips allowing you to explore one another. He’s tentative and responsive, following your lead, careful not to be overeager. His other hand is at your chin his thumb caressing you lightly and your own arms weave around his neck. 

 

The space between you is quickly lost and it’s only regained when you pull away gasping. You’re both breathless and panting as your eyes lock. His pupils are blown and filled with desire and something even deeper.  He licks his now kiss swollen lips watching you carefully for any sign of regret.

 

You want nothing more than to consume him at this moment. To have him consume you in turn; but you can’t help but wonder if that’s fair to Yuta. He moves to kiss you again but you pull back slightly and he pauses his expression dazed but concerned. His hand on your cheek brushes your hair behind your ear. His voice is hoarse with want when he speaks, “You okay? We can stop.”

 

You’re shaking your head feeling flushed and mind cloudy with yearning, “I want it. I want it more than anything. But it’s not fair to you.”

 

He’s puzzled but still breathing heavily, his hands going to intertwine into your own. His voice soft and gentle, “Talk to me.”

 

You're frustrated and conflicted. You have to go back to the past as soon as possible. You aren’t supposed to be meddling like this in this world. Gojo was one thing, a man who was most likely experienced with one night stands. For Yuta it would be so much deeper. It would mean so much more. “This isn’t fair to you ,I can’t be in a relationship. I have no idea where I’m going to be twenty minutes from now let alone days. One day I’ll be here and then five years will pass with no sign. Hell I may disappear and never come back randomly. You deserve to do this with someone who will be there for you.”

 

You're shocked when he gives a low genuine chuckle before brushing a hand through his hair shyly. “This is why I’ve been head over heels for you since the day you first walked up to me on that crowded sidewalk. You always put everyone else first. You would split yourself in a million directions if it meant you could protect those you care about.” He looks to the side for a moment as if collecting his thoughts, “When I saw all your memories, all the trauma. I knew then one person couldn’t own your heart. You care too much and love too hard.” 

 

Yuta looks at you with conviction, his obsidian eyes flashing. “Which is why, any part of you you’ll give me I’ll take it.” He laughs in a way that sounds sarcastic, “Sorcerer’s lives don’t last more than a blink anyways. Yaga says no matter what you’ll die alone and with regrets. But I can guarantee to you this moment is not going to be one of those regrets.” His expression is soft, his face is fond and you can’t agree more. This was not going to be your regret either.

 

You gaze at each other for a long moment imperceptibly bridging the gap between you until your lips are on each other once again. It’s clumsy and bumbling but sweet and impassioned. His lips break away from yours long enough to kiss up the side of your jaw. You can’t help but giggle when he kisses a particularly ticklish spot near your neck. He’s quietly laughing along with you, his actions playful and needy. He sucks on your neck just under your jawline and a lust filled cry is pulled from your throat. 

 

Thighs clenching you can feel yourself grow damper with every teasing action he takes. Your fingernails rake gently up the back of his neck and into his hair. The action draws a shiver from him and a low groan. You retreat much to his dismay, but it’s only for a moment as your hands go to the bottom of the  sweatshirt you are borrowing. Yuta’s eyes widen slightly in anticipation as your fingers curl around the fabric and begin to pull it up. Pausing right before your breasts are revealed you playfully ask your starstruck partner, “Do you want to continue?”

 

Yuta can’t help but nod in a way that’s adorably over eager. His own interest is very apparent by the hardon in his sweatpants. “If that’s okay with-” the rest of his sentence dissolves into a hiss of air as you pull the sweatshirt over your head. The chilly air surrounding you makes your flesh tighten and your nipples harden. You toss the sweatshirt to the floor a little apprehensive as to what his reaction will be. 

 

He’s just absorbing you like he’s trying to ingrain your every dip and curve into his brain permanently. You can’t help but flush under such a reverent gaze, your arms going to cover yourself in trepidation. This action spurs his own movement. Taking your hands in his gently he pulls them to him, kissing the palms of both. His eyes continue to drink you in, “How can someone be so perfect.” 

 

He sounds a little breathless when he says it and you can’t help but laugh incredulously “I’m far from perfect.”

 

He meets your eyes for a moment and the desire burning there takes you aback, “You are my vision of perfection.”

 

His words are so honeyed you want to reject them but there’s such fervor in his voice you know he believes it to be as he says. Yuta’s soft lips leave a heated trail up your arms. His hands tracing softly down your back and sides making these seemingly mundane areas into new erogenous zones. You clench your thighs, your core throbbing with want. You are trying to be patient; you want to let him explore you at his own pace. 

 

The breath is snatched from your throat, by a  jarring surprise, as a sudden wet heat engulfs your breast. A gasping sound leaves you as he suckles you gently in his mouth. His tongue swirling over the sensitive bud of your nipple and pressing against it in a way that makes you jerk with arousal. You can’t help the obscene moan that escapes you when his teeth gently scrape your nipple as he releases you with an audible pop. 

 

Yuta’s hands are on your ass and he’s pulling you to straddle his lap. His mouth is already descending on your other neglected peak, the bud of your first suckled tit hardens almost to the point of pain in the cold air. It’s clear he’s been paying attention to the noises you make by the way he treats your second boob. He’s repeating all the actions that dragged moans from your lips. His hands kneading your ass on his lap. You want to pleasure him too but he’s overwhelming you with attentiveness and you can’t bring yourself to stop him. “Yuutaa.” You’re gasping his name out while your fingers get lost in his raven locks. 

 

He gives a particularly hard suck that has you seeing stars then pulls off long enough to say, “Again, say my name again.” 

 

You shiver with anticipation, unable to deny him as his hands are running lightly up your thighs, his mouth back on your first breast, the bud turning a darker shade from his ministrations. You shakily let out his name and he moans around your flesh in response. “Y-Yuta, I-I can't, it's too much.” You beg him for something, what you are not even sure of.  Your cries do nothing as he is clearly content to lave your chest for hours. 

 

It isn’t until your hand goes for his sweatpants band that he releases your chest. He captures your hand swiftly and with no effort at all both of your wrists are held by one of his larger hands behind your back. “I want to make you feel good too.” You whimper as he manipulates you to standing on your knees. 

 

He’s kissing your thighs lovingly and you're reminded of the game of truth or dare you played what seemed like ages ago. His voice is husky and deep with desire when he murmurs, “Trust me this is making me feel good.” He releases your wrists only to spread your thighs enough for his hands to manipulate the flesh there softly. You're so turned on at this point you can’t even see straight. Embarrassingly you can feel a drop of your arousal running down your thigh. 

 

You can’t help but blush scarlet as with no hesitation he licks the trail it left up to your aching cunt. He pulls back just before reaching it only to admire your slick folds. You whimper as the heat of his breath caresses the outside of your labia. 

 

“She’s so cute.” He mumbles leaning in and kissing you right on top of your clit. You squeal and place your hands over your mouth to try and keep quiet. His tongue is dancing all over your sex. Trying different motions and speeds, soft sucks and rougher thrusting. You're practically crying in pleasure, your thighs shaking as his tongue finds a steady rhythm that has you seeing heaven. His name becomes your mantra as your hands delve into his hair. Pushing him closer and trying to pull him back when you become over stimulated. Your legs are quivering uncontrollably as he holds you to his lips, his tongue now pushing against and under your clitorial hood. You don’t have time to warn him before you’re bucking against him an intense orgasm making you writhe and whimper, “Oh god Yuta, oh god.” 

 

When you push him away this time he obliges. His mouth is shiny with your arousal, his eyes half lidded. Yuta’s face, a textbook example of what a pussy drunk man looks like. He’s giving you this small smile as you practically collapse into him totally wiped from your orgasm. He’s holding you while scooting back in bed. He’s still fully in his pajamas while you are totally debauched on top of him.  As you try to regain your composure and teach your legs to go back to listening to basic commands you murmur, “Yuta, what the fuck was that.”

 

He can’t help but laugh out loud at that. He leans down and kisses your sweaty forehead lightly. When he doesn’t respond other than to hum in acknowledgment you reference the truth or dare game, “I guess all those cunnlingus videos paid off..” The hand you have on his chest roams downwards. You find the light body hair of his happy trail and let your nails run over it. His breath catches as you go under his waistband. You’re not stopping until you feel his hard length in your hands. 

 

His eyes clench shut as he lets out a hissing noise between his teeth. “You don’t have to ..” you’re not about to let him finish that sentence. You’re straddling his legs before he can say anything else and are pulling his sweatpants down enough so that his hard on is released. His pretty uncircumcised cock bobs up, the tip an angry red with beads of precum running down it. You lean forward and kiss the head while running a hand down his shaft. He’s average in size and it suits him beautifully. You stroke him to the base, tightening your hand just enough to vary the pressure, the sensations causing his thighs to tighten beneath you. 

 

You give his tip a few experimental licks, his body shivers as he moans out your name. When you stroke one particular spot on the underside of his head his hips buck harshly as he gasps. You are addicted to how responsive he is and make sure to pay special attention to that area. 

 

As your mouth gives his aching cock the attention it deserves, your hands move to rake your nails lightly down his thighs and pelvis. It doesn’t take long for him to be panting and whining. His head is thrown back, a sheen of sweat visible as his hands fist his covers. He’s the perfect size to deep throat not so long as to bruise you when trying to fit him in to his base. Without any warning your hot mouth covers the head of his cock completely. He’s letting out these adorable panting, Hah, hah, noises; as if that will help him last longer.

 

Your tongue flicks against the bottom side of his dick, running along a pulsing vein. You can’t help but watch his face while he writhes. His mouth is opened partially as gasps and sobs of ecstasy escape. You bob on his cock taking in a little more each time. His hazy eyes meet yours and you decide to devour him all the way to his base. Your nose nestles in his pubic hair as his eyes roll back into his head; he is totally overwhelmed with this intense reality. 

 

This was nothing like using his hand. He didn’t know how he could go back after this. His tip hits the back of your throat and you swallow; the walls of your throat massaging him. You hum lightly the sound vibrating and providing a new sensation, “F-fuck Y/N, I think oh God.” You feel his member pulse and his pelvis tighten as he orgasms hard. Spurt after spurt of cum coats your throat as you try and swallow it all but you're surprised at just how much there is. Before he’s done it seeps around your lips making a messy pool of drool and cum slide down your chin and onto your chest. 

 

As he tries to come down from his high you grace him with a few more kitten licks to the spot he seems to favor. The light caressing contact forces him to cry out and jerk from overstimulation. His face scrunched up in pleasure and ecstasy. Deciding to let him indulge in the orgasms afterglow you kissed his cock one last time before tucking him back into his sweatpants. 

 

Yuta’s eyes are on you with reverence as if he found his new religion. He holds his hand out to you and pulls you towards him so you’re laying halfway under him. He leans into your gravity, his forehead touching your own and his nose nuzzling against yours. “Thank you.”

 

He utters this just loud enough for you to barely hear and you can’t help but laugh. “You're such a dork.” 

 

Yuta reaches towards his desk to pull out some wet wipes and he gently cleans you off with a satisfied smile on his face. “As long as I get to be your dork.” 

 

Once he’s cleaned you off and you’ve shared several slow paced kisses. You find yourself drowsing off to sleep, your head on his chest. A thought creeps into the periphery of your mind and it stands there lurking until you address it. “I have to go back tomorrow morning.”

 

Your voice is quiet but you know he can hear you by the way his breathing changes slightly, “I don’t want you going back alone anymore. You’ve done enough. Let me handle some of the burden.”

 

There’s no way that would work. It’s asking for confusion and trouble, “Yuta, you can’t- “

 

His gray black eyes shift to look at yours. His expression sleepy and content, “Can we talk about this in the morning?”

 

You feel yourself nod but you know it’s a lie. In no time at all his breathing slows and models that of sleep. With your head on his chest the sound of his heart beat is so soothing. You wish you could stay here forever. But that’s just not possible. 

 

You stop time with minimal effort so as not to wake him. In the eerie stillness around you you slide out of his one person bed. You collect your hospital gown and put it on reluctantly. You have to do this yourself. No matter Yuta’s good intentions Toji and Naoya are terrifying wild cards he has never experienced. You will need to control the situation so it follows the narrative you need. You cross the room back to his bed and pepper his face with quick kisses. It’s a bittersweet but necessary goodbye. You need to show up in your hospital room almost the exact second your body left the first time. Focusing on exactly where and when you wish to be you resign yourself. It’s time to face Toji Fushiguro.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

Thank you as always for all the kind comments. They always bring me so much happiness even if I can’t reply.

Chapter 37: Reject & Reunion

Summary:

Alliances are tricky things

Notes:

No trigger warnings this time.

Of the three men present, it wasn’t clear who was the most confused at the others being there. Naoya couldn’t help the slackjaw look on his face at the sudden arrival of his older cousin and idol. “T-Toji?” He managed to sputter out in surprise, as he tried to school his features into a more neutral look.

 

Ranta had a feeling the situation, he had sent Sachiko away from, had just turned much worse. He could only hope those Sachiko would bring as reinforcements, didn’t return in time to become casualties themselves. His technique released, he was trying to sop up the blood using his jackets sleeves.

 

Toji quickly scanned the scene before him. Seeing no one present that could even be a fraction of a threat, he lowered his pistol. The rust haired kid bleeding all over the place didn’t look familiar, but the technique he had just seen, his outfit and his proximity to Naoya, screamed a lower ranking Zenin. He immediately disregarded him as non threatening and executing him would have little to no backlash.

 

He turned to Naoya Zenin when Naoya said his name. This brat on the other hand, would be more of an annoyance. There was no way in hell he would be getting paid if this idiot was killed off. Naoya had been an awkward puppy on his heels until Toji had left the estate. The kid was as spoiled as they came and entitled too. 

 

“You’re not supposed to be here.” Toji’s voice came out as a slow drawl. The tone masked his slight irritation as his hit had become more complicated. He had been told to kill this chick in a coma and that anyone else present in the room should be killed as well. Now seeing the future heir of the Zenin clan standing here like a dumbass, it was easy to assume this was not what they had in mind when they said kill anyone else present.

 

Naoya’s voice came out as a whine. Like a child whose hand got slapped when they were trying to do something they were told not to, “I can be wherever I please. You on the other hand shouldn’t be anywhere near here, unless you're on a hit.” Naoya scoffed the last part out as if it was preposterous, but froze when there was no immediate response. Naoya blinked in confusion, his head tilting to the side before he looked personally insulted “You’re kidding right? Who-her? The pathetically weak woman in a coma?” 

 

Toji moved further into the room and closer to your bed. He’s scanning down your face with a frown. There's something tickling the back of his brainstem. It’s then he notes your hospital blanket removed, thrown across the room and Naoya’s hand gripping your gown. Toji tilts his head slightly and sends Naoya a withering look that pins him where he stands, “Did you want me to leave so you could finish raping the pathetically weak woman in a coma?” Toji spits in disgust, the liquid hitting the ground near Naoya’s foot. 

 

Naoya flinched at the projectile and released the hold he forgot he had on your clothing, “I wasn’t going to rape her.” Naoya scoffs, “Just figured I’d check out the goods before I decided to pursue them, is all.” At Toji’s less than amused expression he adds, “Let’s not act all high and mighty, you came here to kill her.”

 

Toji shrugs at this, “A jobs a job.” And a hell of a job it was. The amount that geezer Naobito was paying him was asinine and for something so simple. One more pull of the trigger and the other half of this boring job would be over and he could go back to the horse races. Toji narrowed his eyes at the thought. He’s scanning your features with a serious scrutiny. You weren’t bad to look at but not exactly old enough to be someone he would actively pursue. So why?-

 

You were awake. Your heartbeat and breathing patterns almost imperceptibly changed. Toji pushed his pistol so that it was laid right between your eyes. Your lashes flinched and opened.

 

Naoya’s voice sounded somewhat panicked at the sight of the gun pressed against your head, “W-wait, don’t kill her for fucks sake let’s renegotiate!”

 

Ranta was also yelling at this point, “Please wait Master Zenin!”

 

You’re staring into Toji’s eyes the second you open your own. They are such a deep dark blue that it’s hypnotizing. The cold metal of his pistol is between your eyes, but it isn’t scaring you as much as maybe it should be. He’s looking at you confused, but you can tell when a little light bulb goes off in his head. His face breaks into an uncharacteristic wolfish grin, “Well, well, well, if it isn’t my little bunny? You have a penchant for getting into sticky situations don’t you?”

 

You can’t help but give a small laugh before sighing, “To be honest Fushiguro, it’s getting pretty tiring.”

 

He nods his head in a sympathetic manner but you doubt its sincerity, “Lucky for you in a moment you won’t have to worry about that anymore.” He’s giving you this tilted manic smile that lets you know he’ll have no problem pulling the trigger and sleeping soundly later tonight. “Any last words?”

 

To even stand a fraction of a chance, you need to move as far away from Toji as you can, before he shoots his gun. You aren’t sure if your new ability of slowing objects when they breach your body’s radius includes speeding bullets, but you are about to find out. 

 

In the background you can hear Naoya hurling insult after insult at Toji, “Listen to me you Zenin reject!”

 

Trying to keep your tone honeyed you respond to Toji, “Actually, if you don’t mind I’d like to give my sweet Naoya a token of my affection before you off me.”

 

Toji was watching you carefully as he debated on if he should allow this. It’s not like you could escape or fight him. Even with Naoya’s help it would be child’s play. Being a Zenin by birth he knew the ins and outs of the Zenin special technique of Projection Sorcery, making it a simple task to neutralize it. All that aside, there is this little hint of amusement on your face and twinge of mischief in your eyes that has him intrigued. He gives a shrug as if it can’t be helped and removes the pistol from between your eyes. “Make it quick bunny. I’ve got places to be.”

 

You can’t help the smile that blooms on your face as you gingerly rise from the bed. Naoya is looking between you and Toji,  his expression a satisfying mix of confusion and anger. “What the fuck is with the bunny comments you old creep?” 

 

Before Naoya can continue his diatribe against his older cousin, you are standing before him. He isn’t exactly sure why, but you're in his personal space and only getting closer. There’s this sweet smile on your lips as your arms wrap behind his neck gently. Your eyes are on his lips and your lashes are fluttering. “Naoya..” your voice comes out so soft and full of yearning. It’s clear to Naoya you want to kiss him and he’s decided to grace you with his affection for your final wish. He’s leaning in to kiss you when your hands join behind his neck and suddenly push him down with all your might. Your knee simultaneously races up to meet his face. The room is rend with a sickening crack, as the Zenin heir's nose smashes against your kneecap.  

 

You give a small jump backwards out of Naoya’s range of motion, your feet skidding to a stop right by a stunned Ranta Zenin who just gives you this open mouth stare. You wince a little at the extreme movements so suddenly out of your coma. “Are you still bleeding?” At Ranta’s negative shake of his head you're glad. “That’s a relief, I’m sorry Ranta you always seem to get hurt when I’m involved. You’re always sticking up for me.”  

 

The red head was flushing heavily as his eyes darted between everyone present in the room. He’s not sure how you aren’t losing your mind in fear right now. “O-of course. It’s not a problem.”

 

It seems Naoya has finally regained his senses, his hands wrapped around his nose, blood rushing through his fingers. His face is apoplectic, “YOU BWOKE MY NOWSE YOU STUPWID BWITCH!” 

 

At that you turn to face the furious Naoya, “That’s for sucker punching me you piece of shit. Oh, and for whatever the fuck you were thinking about doing before Fushiguro made his entrance.” You take a step towards the Zenin heir and he reflexively takes his own step back. Sticking a finger in his face you rage, “You may not have left a mark on me but I sure as Hell just left mine on you!”

 

Naoya’s eyes are pinpricks of fury as he looks like he’s going to attack. You ready your own defensive posture when the sound of laughter pulls both of your attention. It’s deep and genuine sounding as Toji Fushiguro chuckles. He’s wiping his eyes off when he finally stops. Shaking his head he comments, “Maybe bunny isn’t the right nickname. Needs to be something more bloodthirsty. It’s a shame I gotta kill ya.”

 

There's the sound of feet skidding and breaths panting as two new figures join the room. Satoshi Gojo and a man you don’t recognize are filling up the only available space by the door, their faces filled with confusion as they try to take the full scene in. Satoshi is the first to speak, his voice incredulous but wary, “You’re awake.” He’s eyeing you for damage as Naoya and Ranta Zenin appear to be bleeding profusely or at least were at some point. 

 

It’s only then that Toji is registered as being present as well. Satoshi Gojo stiffens immediately in the presence of the Sorcerer Killer himself. Deep blue eyes meet crystalline azure as they stare each other down. Satoshi breaks the silence first,  “Well if it isn’t Toji Zenin, to what do we owe this honor?” 

 

Before anyone else speaks you insert yourself, “Fushiguro. It’s Toji Fushiguro now.” You realize it may not be common knowledge of his name change but everyone calling him Zenin when you knew he didn’t like it was grating on you.

 

Satoshi Gojo nods, his eyes not leaving Toji’s causal posture, “I see, I apologize. Toji Fushiguro, but the question remains.” 

 

Toji is eyeing Satoshi like he’s interested in beating him to a pulp but he shrugs noncommittally before gesturing at you with his pistol, “Got a hit on that firecracker over there.”

 

Satoshi’s eyes flicker briefly over to you before returning to Toji, “I see. Whatever they are paying you I’ll double it for you to cancel this hit and to alert us if subsequent ones are ordered.” 

 

Toji simply hums in a vague way, “It’s bad business to cancel a hit just because you've been offered more money.” He’s rolling his neck muscles nonchalantly as he doesn’t seem to be considering it too deeply. “My client would raise their price just as easily to ensure this job is finished . Not to mention-“ he grins at this point, “The original price was nothing to stick your nose up at. You may not be so eager to double it.”

 

Satoshi’s stoic expression doesn’t waver, “Regardless of your client’s offer you know the Gojo clan can easily double whatever is offered.”

 

Toji is starting to look a little harried by the current conversation. There’s a reason he has Shiu work as a go between when it’s negotiation time. His tone is irritated as he comments, “I can’t just cancel an earlier job, it looks bad.”

 

You see your golden opportunity and step forward, “I think I may have a solution.” All eyes are on you now as you address Toji directly, “You see I hired you first. The first time I met you I asked to hire you. So if you accepted that original offer technically I would be the first one in line. You just didn’t know my birth name so you didn’t realize the new hit was on a current client.”

 

The room is so silent you could hear a pin drop. Your logic was sound, but it’s up to Toji if he wants to deal with the familial backlash. Then again he never liked those pretentious fuckers anyways. Toji’s eyes are traveling up  your form slowly before he meets your face again and narrows his eyes, “There was a slight problem last time you asked to hire me. Do you have the money this time bunny?”

 

Your gaze flicks to Satoshi, a clear begging aura present. He takes your ask in stride and responds easily, “The Gojo family will pay the bill.”

 

Toji can’t help but look a little impressed as he watches you a moment longer. Finally, he shrugs, “Alright,” he reaches into his pocket and retrieves a business card. “All requests go through Shiu. Set it up soon.” He flicks the white card to you at a speed that catching it would trouble even the fastest sorcerer. “Don’t make me regret this bunny.”

 

The second the card breaches your six foot radius your ability kicks in and flash freezes the item enough so that you are able to catch it easily once within your reach. To an outsider it simply looks like you caught the racing object with no aid. You meet Toji’s gaze with determination. “I won't, I'll reach out shortly.”

 

The large man nods, maneuvering to walk by the two at the door. Just as he goes to pass Satoshi he can't help but let out a malicious grin. “You may end up regretting this deal shortly; but if you try and back out, she’s dead.” 

 

Before Satoshi can respond, the volatile  former Zenin is gone. Seeing this as his moment to exit as well Naoya goes for the door, one hand still on his nose, “I whon’t fworget this.” He spits out before bellowing “We’re lweaving Wanta.”

 

The rust haired teen looks up quickly and rushes to trail his superior, “Yes, Master Zenin.” He only gets a step or two towards the exit when the back of his haori is pulled lightly. He turns towards the sensation only to be met with a kiss on his cheek. His entire body seems to flush with surprise as your lips lightly touch his cheek bone. He opens his mouth and shuts it a few times when no words appear.

 

After a moment you step back and give him the most genuine smile you can muster, “Thank you again Ranta. I owe you my life quite possibly more than once.” 

 

The teen is swallowing hard and nodding. He can’t manage to say anything further before Naoya is yelling from the hallway, “Hwurry up you widiot!” 

 

Ranta gives quick bows to everyone present and races after his master. You can’t help but shake your head in pity before moving to look over at Satoshi. You move your head a little quickly and there’s a wave of dizziness that rushes over you. 

 

There’s some murmuring in the background

between Satoshi and the other man that entered with him initially. It takes considerable effort for you to open your eyes and when you finally manage it you are laying back in that dreaded hospital bed.

 

Satoshi is sitting in your visitor chair with a pensive look on his face. The other man is now gone.

 

You clear your throat and try to move yourself higher up in the bed to better address him. “I’m sorry.” You manage to mumble out.

 

Satoshi turns towards you and seeing you are now awake gives a small smile. Satoshi looks exhausted; you have a feeling you're part of that reason. “You have nothing to apologize for. How are you feeling?” 

 

You try and take a survey of your body, “I think using my cursed energy is what knocked me out.” Your face heats up when you think of your last rendezvous with Yuta. “I don’t seem to have any issues with physical stamina. I’d actually really like to go back to the dorms to  shower and put on clothes.”

 

Satoshi nods after considering things for a moment, “I'm sure we can arrange that. Do you mind if I ask you a question first?”  At your affirmation he continues, “What exactly are you planning on hiring the sorcerer killer for?” His face is serious, concerned and exhausted. “That man is not someone to be played around with and I’m not comfortable financing a hit on someone.” 

 

Your mouth popped open in surprise as you waved your hands frantically to dissuade him, “No, no, no! Nothing like that! I want to hire him to train me.” You figured you’d leave out the part concerning getting to know Daddy Fush Fush well enough that he will spare the plasma star vessel and not try murdering Satoru and Suguru.

 

Satoshi blinks at you owlishly “To train you..”

 

You smile at him brightly, “Yep! Trust me it’ll all work out!” Even if you have to repeat it over and over until it does.

 

A brown bob haircut peeks into your hospital room. Upon seeing you sitting upright talking with Satoshi she has a little dimpled smile as she walks in.

 

When the movement catches your eyes you can’t help but happily yell, “Shoko!” The more reserved woman laughs as she walks up to sit on your hospital bed next to you. She puts an arm around your shoulders as a side hug and leans into you. “We’ve all been so worried about you.”

 

You can’t help but lean your head into the soft warmth of her. “I’m sorry Sho.” 

 

She raises an amused brow at the impromptu nickname and then turns to address Satoshi. “Sorry Mr. Gojo if I’ve interrupted anything.”

 

He brushed off his pants, with a smile on his face that wasn't exactly reaching his eyes. “Nope, I was all done here. We can all discuss things further later, okay y/n?”

 

You had almost fallen asleep resting against Shoko’s soft bosom, “I’m grateful for everything you have done for me. Sachiko and Saori too. I hope I can thank them someday soon.”

 

Satoshi smiles easily in return. “We’ll see if you are still grateful after your peers swarm you in a bit. I’ll have to tell them you are awake in our group chat.” He laughs at that,

“Satoru will kill me if he finds out you’re awake and no one told him. Satoru and Suguru should be back from their mission any time now.” He pauses in thought for a moment before continuing, “In regards to the girls, Sachiko and Saori, I’m sure they would be over the moon to have you at the house for lunch one day. I’ll have Satoru set something up.” Satoshi is standing now, heading for the door. 

 

Shoko speaks up at this point, “Mr. Gojo, if you wouldn’t mind, can you postpone that text thirty minutes?” She’s looking down at the top of your head and gently combs her fingers over it. “I’m sure y/n will want to at least shower and get dressed before she’s inundated by our dumb boys.” Despite the harsh words Shoko says that last part affectionately.

 

~~

 

The showering back at the dorms wasn’t bad at all. Though you really did not want to part with the delicious warm water cascading over you. You ended up in Shoko’s room after. Your whole body clothed in her comfiest items. The fluffy white bunny sweatpants and t-shirt combo was adorable and the plush socks she loaned you were very cozy. 

 

You are sitting on her bed, legs over the side while she sits behind you criss-cross. “Poor thing, you’ve got mats from laying in the bed like that for so long. Don’t worry I can comb them out. She starts to work on your hair; making sure to be gentle and not pull when a particularly feisty knot crops up.

 

There’s a polite knock on the door followed up immediately by obnoxious pounding. There’s some argumentative whispers on the other side of the doors but Shoko just rolls her eyes. “Come in, but if you harass my patient too much I’m kicking you out.”

 

The door practically bursts inwards as the unlikely duo of Nanami and Satoru fall in. You are barely able to blink before Satoru is in front of you. His infinity is turned off as he falls on the bed next to you in a ball. Keeping his legs curled due to the tiny twin size bed he shuffles in place so he can rest his head on your thigh. You can’t help but give a breathy laugh at this as Satoru wiggles around until he is comfortable. You hear Nanami scoff in annoyance in the background and you can’t help but look up and shoot him a grin. Gojo’s face is turned towards your stomach one of his cerulean orbs is watching you to try and gauge if you're going to make him get off. You’re blushing hard and feeling self conscious but aren’t trying to get rid of him. You find your fingers threading through his white locks. You rub his head softly letting your nails move in soothing patterns. You swear if he was a cat he would be purring. Both his eyes are closed now as he nuzzles against your stomach, his arms wrapping around your hips. You can’t help but flush heavily at his hold on you. You try to ignore the building desire in your nether regions as you look up at a put off Nanami.

 

“Do you want me to drag him off you?” Nanami’s tone is serious as he asks.

 

You shake your head no but hold a free hand out to Nanami. Your left hand is still tracing soft patterns in Satoru’s hair. Nanami eyes your outstretched right hand for a moment before he moves to take it and stand next to you. “Can I get you anything?” You have a mischievous smile on your face as you crook a finger at him. He looks questioningly as he leans forward to hear whatever you want to tell him. The moment his ear is next to your lips you give him a chaste kiss on the cheek. “Thank you for everything Nanami.” 

 

He’s flushed down to his toes and sputtering, “I-I didn’t do anything anyone else wouldn’t do.” You both know that isn’t true but you simply smile at him with a knowing look. 

 

Nanami is scratching the side of his head embarrassed when Gojo pipes up from your waist, “I want a kiss..” you laugh seeing his pouty face looking up at you. 

 

You’re holding back a grin as you look down at him. You can’t help but think he’s way too pretty to be real. You lean forward and place a quick kiss on his forehead. When you lean back up he leans with you making a ridiculous kissy face. “Come on y/n on the lips.” His plus glossy lips do look incredibly kissable but there’s no way in hell your kissing him with Nanami and Shoko in the room.

 

You push his head back down with a firm finger to his forehead. You don’t miss the fact that he had to let you move him as he is way stronger than you. “Have you ever read the children’s book, If you give a mouse a cookie? You would most definitely be the mouse Satoru.” 

 

You don’t think much of what you said but Nanami and Shoko’s forms stiffening in surprise alert you to your faux pas. You have never called Satoru Gojo, just Satoru around others. At least not in the past timeline. Being around future Gojo recently who insisted on it had made it slip out without your awareness. “S-Sorry, I mean Gojo. 

 

Your face is crimson when Gojo turns to look up at you from where he is on your lap. The Cheshire grin on his face lets you know you are officially screwed no matter what you say. His tone is low and playful, “You meant Gojo, huh? Then how in the world did you manage to say Satoru?”

 

You are refusing to make eye contact with him but there’s not many other safe places to look considering Nanami is in front and Shoko behind. “It was a mistake.”

 

Gojo is humming in a way that implies he has you in checkmate. “A mistake because you're so used to calling out Satoru in your dreams?”

 

Your jaw drops as he just grins wider getting the reaction he was hoping for. “You just lost lap privileges.” You announce and try to push him off your lap. He’s clinging whining a mix of “No” and “I’m sorry” when the door is knocked on again and it reveals Suguru Geto, Haibara Yu, and Ijichi Kiyotaka.

 

Geto is shaking his head at the pathetic sight before him. “I thought I recognized that specific whine. Satoru, don't be a menace, it's her first day awake and you're already causing her problems.”

 

Satoru is pouting as he looks up at you blinking his best cute face, “You’re not gonna really make me leave right L/N?” 

 

You pretend to consider it for a while before commenting, “You better behave Gojo or I’m having Geto drag you out.”

 

Geto laughs in the background, “With pleasure.”

 

Gojo rolls his eyes, “As if you could.” His voice is a low mumble before he tightens his arms around you and nuzzles back into your tummy.

 

You can’t help but flush as butterflies flutter in your stomach as you look up. “I’m really happy everyone is here.” 

 

Before you can comment further Shoko stands on the bed, “Too many people you’re making me claustrophobic.” She makes a shooing motion, “Let’s settle down in the living room. But really y/n shouldn’t be up too much longer. Doctors orders. Nanami and Haibara you’re in charge of food, Gojo pick out something we can all enjoy watching. Ichiji and I will grab pillows and blankets. Geto help finish up L/N’s hair she has some damage from being out of commission so long.” 

 

You can’t help but feel mortified at the idea of Suguru getting a close look at your damaged hair. “I-I no that’s okay.” You say trying to not sound horrified. He has some of the most beautiful hair you’ve ever seen which makes you not want him to see yours even more.

 

As everyone trickles out of the room, Gojo included, Suguru smiles at you gently. He reaches a hand out to you with care, “It would be my pleasure.”

 

Notes:

Being sick for the past month or so I found out you get mats in your hair pretty quick even if you are just laying down. I apologize to those with other hair types that this doesn’t work well with. I hope you all enjoyed the chapter

Chapter 38: Fatality & Fluff

Notes:

No TW this time.

Something feels terribly off as Satoshi Gojo enters his family’s estate. He isn’t greeted at the ground's entryway nor when he enters the house. Long strides guide him to his fathers favorite room; the study. Passing the kitchen, panic starts to work its way into his psyche. The staff all stand in small clusters; loitering around the kitchen entrance. Their voices are no more than a jumble of whispers that quickly stop when he rushes by.

 

He barely gave his father time to respond after his knock on the study’s great wood double doors, before entering, his face an ashen gray. “What’s happened?” He heard himself ask, his eyes roaming over all those present in the room. 

 

His father sits in his usual high back plush chair, his face grave. Sachiko stands with Kouta on her hip, the child sleeping as she gently rocks him. Her husband, Daisuke Ino’s face, is twisted into a grimace as a young boy sobs in front of them. Thirteen year old Takuma Ino is covered in blood. Thankfully, after a quick look over, it's apparent the blood isn’t his own. Satoshi’s eyes meet his father’s face, the confusion in them obvious. His father gestures to his granddaughter, “Sachiko, can you run a bath for Takuma and get him some spare clothes?”

 

The young woman approaches the boy gently. Her spare hand rubs his shoulder to get his attention. The boy rises and follows her out of the room without another word being said. When the door has fully shut Satoshi’s father lets out a long sigh, “The head of the Ino clan has been murdered.”

 

Satoshi blinks in confusion as the puzzle pieces slowly slot into place. His father continues, his face looking weary. “They were on their way here. It appears Takuma had run ahead. When his grandfather did not show after a bit, the boy raced back only to find him lifeless. Takuma carried Ino’s body back here.”

 

Daisuke’s face is filled with a simmering rage. The head of the Ino clan was his grandfather as well as Takumas. “I don’t believe in coincidences. That bastard Zenin was here the same day? We know their gripes against the girl, but why my grandfather?”

 

Satoshi is stunned momentarily by the news of Ino’s death. Looking from his father to Daisuke he murmured, “You know I can’t go into details, but your grandfather defended the girl with little tact regarding the Zenin heir.” Satoshi was thinking back to the altercation in the hospital room; trying to decipher if it took place before or after the hit was completed on Ino. Toji’s parting words to Satoshi, “You may end up regretting this deal shortly; but if you try and back out, she’s dead.” were already ringing true. 

 

Daisuke was pacing, “Then it’s war with the Zenins.”

 

The oldest in the room shakes his head, “Unless there is irrefutable proof,the other clans will not back you.”

 

“Hiring one of their own is proof enough!” Daisuke yells in frustration.

 

Satoshi is rubbing the bridge of his nose as he sits on one of the room’s plush leather chairs, “You could argue they wouldn’t hire him since he is estranged. We are lucky Takuma had run ahead or he would be a corpse as well. Toji Zenin was never known for his mercy.”

 

The oldest Gojo turned to his son, “The boy blames himself. He’ll fail to see your reason. Tell me how the girl managed to live?”

 

Satoshi frowns in thought, “It seems they’ve met before. I’ll go question her regarding that once she’s settled back in the dorms. None of this bodes well.”

 

~~

 

Suguru’s voice is so soft and gentle as his hand stretches towards you. You can’t help but flush hard in humiliation. It was bad enough for Shoko to see your damaged hair. The last thing you need is for Suguru to see it up close as well. Your voice is small and insecure when you respond to his kindness. “It's okay, I can do it myself.” At his questioning look you reluctantly continue, “It’s embarrassing..” 

 

Geto studies you for a moment as he  considers something. Seeming to have come to a conclusion he walks over and sits casually on Shoko’s bed. His long legs are spread open as he leans back slightly on his hands. “Why is it embarrassing? Do you think I’m going to think less of you?” 

 

When his onyx eyes roam over your face to meet your own you can’t help but shake your head no. “It’s not that..it’s hard to articulate.”

 

He hums before commenting, “It’s not embarrassing to receive or ask for help when you need it. If anything, I think it’s strong to allow yourself to be vulnerable with others.” You don’t miss the irony of those words being said by Suguru. His own mental breakdown is only a few months out now. Perhaps if you are vulnerable with him now it will ease the path for you to help him later..

 

Closing your eyes you take a breath before giving him a weak smile, “You’re right. Thank you, Geto.” The way his face blooms into a genuinely happy expression at your acquiescence lets you know you picked the right choice.

 

He holds out his hand again for you to take. Your smaller one is eclipsed in his own as he gives you the softest squeeze of reassurance. Scooting slightly back on the bed he makes enough space between his legs for you to sit on the bed in front of him. You move to sit gingerly in front of him as he picks up the hairbrush Shoko left behind. There’s a pause where you feel like he’s deciding how to best approach it. Trying to reassure him, you say. “You don’t need to be gentle with me. I can take it.”

 

You hear him chuckle under his breath as he lightly begins to work the brush through your hair. “Is that so?” His voice has you squirming in your seat. His tone is so rich and husky and you can tell he’s smiling by the way he says it.

 

The words you uttered suddenly came back to you and the innuendo in them is blaring. Quickly your hands move to cover your flushed face. Careful not to move as he continues to work the brush through your hair. “That did not sound right.” 

 

Suguru laughs outright at that. The rare sound causes your lips to upturn as well. “I was going to let that one slide. You’re fresh out of the hospital, so I felt you deserved a freebie.”

 

“Gojo would have never let that slide.” You say it in a mischievous tone.

 

Geto huffs and you can practically hear his eyes roll, “Which is why he is on movie duty. Let’s hope he can manage that without too many casualties.”

 

You can’t help but giggle before you both lapse into a comfortable silence. His ministrations are gentle but firm as you find yourself leaning back into his touch. His fingers lightly caress your neck and ears as he works; causing more than one shiver to run up your spine. You don’t even realize when he’s worked all the knots out because you’re enjoying the feeling of him all around you. “Suguru, let me play with your hair sometime.” In the intimacy of the moment his first name comes out unbidden. 

 

The brush stutters on its journey down when you let Suguru slip out. He loves the way his first name sounds on your lips. A rush of giddiness races through him; though he’s quick to inwardly scold himself. He clears his throat before responding in his normal measured cadence, “I think I’m all finished here and sure, whenever you want.” 

 

At his positive affirmation you can’t help but spin around excitedly, “Really?” The fast movement causes you to lose your balance knocking the arm he is using to brace himself loose. You barely manage to catch yourself so the two of you aren’t concussed. Each of your hands are resting on either side of his head. He’s laying flat on Shoko’s bed, his silky dark tresses fanning out around him.

 

Geto’s looking up at you, surprise briefly flashing on his features as you practically pin him down. Your own shock is causing you to malfunction as barely two inches is separating your noses. Your breaths are intermingling. His obsidian eyes bore into your own. You’re breathless when you manage to say, “I’m sorry.”

 

Geto looks like he wants to consume you. His dark orbs cycling between focus on your eyes and lips. “I’m not.” 

 

You should be sitting up but you can’t seem to find the willpower to. His flirtatious response lights all your nerve endings on fire. Biting your lower lip you try to laugh it off, “If I would have fallen any closer we would have kissed.”

 

“We should.” Geto’s voice comes out strained.

 

There’s no way he’s saying what you think he’s saying, “Should what?” 

 

He’s so matter of fact when he responds huskily, “Kiss.” The next seconds are a blur as he’s rising onto his elbows. 

 

You aren’t about to move away as he closes the last of the space between you. His lips are meeting yours, the first peck so hesitant and guarded. As if you could refuse him? At your shaky breath and returned pressure he finds encouragement. Each fervent kiss lasts longer than the one before it. His lips are soft against your own and despite you being on top he controls the pace. He nips your lower lip extracting a whimper-

 

“Do you need any help?” Shoko’s voice coming from the doorway has you jumping off Geto like you are electrified. 

 

Meanwhile, he doesn’t even try to look innocent. He remains leaning back on his elbows with a satisfied smirk on his face. “I think I’ve got it under control.”

 

Shoko is looking between the two of you, his smirk and your guilty expression resulting in her incredulous response, “Really? On my bed?”

 

“I’m sorry Shoko.” You murmur not quite able to meet her gaze. 

 

You can hear the amusement in Geto’s voice when he chimes in, “For the record, I’m not.”

 

Shoko turns to you pointing her finger at you, “You. Go help the others and you-“ you didn’t stick around to hear Geto getting scolded; a small smile quirking up your lips as you all but skipped into the common room. Out of all the boys here Geto was probably the last one you thought would be interested in you. He hides what he’s thinking so well sometimes it’s hard to know where you stand. That said, he had definitely kissed you. More than once. How many kisses qualified as making out with someone? Your cheeks are rosy along with your lips as you find the others all working their assigned tasks.

 

Haibara is the first to look up from whatever snacks he was plating, “Y/n!” The smile he gives you is so genuine it makes you feel incredibly loved. He abandons his job to trot over. His hands go to hold your shoulders still so he can get a good look at you. 

 

You can’t help but grin up at him, “I missed you Yu.”

 

He nods hard then leaves his head down. You move forward, leaning to try and meet his eyes. When he finally speaks his voice comes out all choked up. “We were all so worried. I-I can’t believe you’re just walking around now when a few days ago I thought you were dead.”

 

Your heart drops in your chest. You really have no clue how hard it was for them. Was it selfish to just go back to acting like nothing happened. When you finally manage to meet his eyes he’s silently crying. He quickly brings up a forearm to rub the evidence away. “Yu..” you reach out to touch his chin. He lets you tilt his face up and you feel your heart break. He’s smiling but it wobbles funny as another tear slips down his face. You bridge the gap between you two and rest your head against his chest as your arms wrap around his midsection. “I’m so sorry Yu.”

 

You feel him return the hug. His squeeze is firm like he can’t believe you’re actually there: “Don’t apologize, if anything we should be groveling to you. We weren’t able to keep you safe.”

 

You give him a slight squeeze before backing up a step. Then taking his hands in yours you gently admonish him. “Yu, the only one responsible for keeping me safe is myself. You have enough to worry about already.” 

 

He gives a slight sniffling sound before he glances down at you. “But we’re a team.”

 

Nanami is now standing behind Yu but to the side. You look to him for support, surely he gets the logic behind what you’re saying. “Haibara is right. We’re a team.” He’s looking at you with a concerned expression. “Should you even be up and about already? You were seriously wounded.” Nanami’s gaze flickers to Gojo as he was the only one other than Shoko to see you at your worst.

 

You follow his stare and find Gojo sitting on the floor in front of the large entertainment system. His long legs are crossed and he has several tall stacks of DVDs around him. You’re surprised to see his back turned to the conversation. Gojo is normally the loud nosy one and he’s keeping himself as removed as possible from the current dialogue. 

 

One of the first things you had seen in your domain was Gojo finding and saving you. It really was horrific thinking back on everything. There was so much blood and Gojo was stricken with grief and guilt. Shoko and Geto had returned to the group in time to hear Nanami’s inquiry. You find yourself moving to Gojo as Shoko responds, “I mean it’s not an exact science. Reverse curse has her body back to 100%. That’s all I can vouch for. I don’t know the protocols for a sorcerer in a coma.”

 

Gojo’s still not facing or acknowledging the discussion around him. Once you’re close enough to see what he’s holding, you realize he’s just staring at his hands. There’s an ache in your chest. You’re glad Satoru never saw the extent of your injuries like Yuta did. Then again hemorrhaging from your brain isn’t exactly a great alternative. You want to hold him and tell him it’s okay. He did an amazing job, but that interaction feels too intimate to be done in front of everyone else. You’ll wait until you have a moment alone with him.

 

You let your hand rest on his beautiful snowy hair. He stiffens for a moment but you card your fingers through his locks being sure to lightly scratch his scalp at the same time. You feel a psychogenic shiver go up him as the tension starts to leave his form. Gojo is so tall that even sitting, the top of his head is up to your hips. He can feel you right behind him and leans back slightly, his back barely touching your legs and the back of his head against your abdomen. You know if you ask him if he’s okay he’s going to immediately throw himself into his goofy persona masking any real emotions. The last thing he wants to do is address the topic, especially around everyone else. He’s what you’d call emotionally constipated.

 

 

So instead you lightly question, “What movies are you stuck picking between?” 

 

Gojo leans his head back to look up at you. There’s relief in his face that you are changing the subject to a safe topic. You smile down at him brushing his soft bangs to the side and out of his face. He gives you a smile back but there’s a hesitation in his eyes. You know his personality from watching the show and can guess what he’s feeling pretty easily. Gojo always blames himself if others are hurt around him. He’s supposed to be the strongest after all. You can see he feels guilty and is still unsure where he stands with you. 

 

He quickly takes the lifeline you are offering and grabs three random movies from around him. “We have the classic, “The Godfather”, “The Lord of the Rings Trilogy director's cut.”

 

Shoko groans, “I should never have let you pick.”

 

Nanami’s glancing over Gojo’s shoulder studying the dvd cases, “That’s like twelve hours long and the books are better anyways.”

 

Gojo tsks in response, “11 hours and 36 minutes you Ent.”

 

Shoko rolls her eyes, settling in on one of the couches, “You’re such a closet nerd. I’m vetoing anything over two hours Y/n needs to rest up.”

 

Gojo looks stumped for a moment then holds up an animated movie, “Paprika?” 

 

“Perfect.” Shoko drawls reaching for a platter of different dips Haibara and Nanami had set on the table in front of the tv. Bags of chips and popcorn also adorned the table. She pats the couch next to her and gives you a sweet smile, “Come on Y/n, I don’t want to sit next to any of these gross boys. Ijichi give me a blanket and a pillow!” 

 

You watch the awkward window run up happily at Shoko’s bidding, a blush plastered across his face. You can’t help but pet Gojo’s hair one last time before you grin and sprawl next to her.

 

Geto had joined the group now, reflexively picking up the mess Gojo had made with all the dvds. Ijichi helping clean as Nanami grabbed drinks. You have a playful look in your eye as you lean on Shoko, “I could get used to being waited on hand and foot.”

 

Her lip curls up, “Sometimes I like to see how much I can get away with. A few weeks ago we were out at lunch and I managed to get Haibara and Nanami to give me a massage cause I said I was sore.” She’s gleeful as she says it. Your mind immediately goes to the Hidden Inventory opening where that was shown.

 

While you and Shoko chatted, the boys rock paper scissors over who got to sit on the last section of the couch. The winner was soon clear, as Haibara did a victory lap around the room.

 

He plops next to you with a lopsided smile. His hand fishing in his pocket, “Want some candy?

 

~~

 

The exhaustion of everything seemed to hit you about thirty minutes into the movie. It didn’t matter how good it was, your eyes just felt so heavy. It was a fitful sleep, the type where you partially awaken but can’t manage to do anything but fall back asleep. Somehow you ended up on the couch laying your head on Shoko’s chest; your feet on Haibara as you sleep. Gojo and Geto are bickering up front as Gojo peppers poor Ijichi with popcorn projectiles. The next time you awaken the room is dark and voices are whispering about you, the dvd home screen on repeat behind them. You’re having trouble identifying voices but some of the words are clear. 

 

“Do you think she remembers anything?”

 

“-can’t just ask someone if-“

 

“I’m just worried that-“

 

You want to listen in but the energy required just isn’t there yet. You want to say you’ll answer anything they ask but you know that’s not necessarily true. How could you explain your absence from this timeline? The worries melt away along with the talking. Strong arms are holding you against a firm and warm chest. You can’t help but nuzzle into them the smell of vanilla and sandalwood embracing you. Somehow you just knew without even looking, “Nanami?” You voice sounds sleepy and the world feels a little discombobulated. 

 

When he speaks his deep voice hums from his chest soothingly. “I’m just carrying you to your bed. Is that oka-“

 

Before he can even finish asking if it was okay you mumble, “You’re wonderful Nanamin.”

 

You can’t see the flush on his cheeks as he gently lays you on your bed. He’s sure to tuck you in lightly before he leaves. 

 

A few hours later you wake up to the uncomfortable feeling of being watched. Eyes barely able to open, you see Gojo standing near your door. He’s standing there awkwardly unsure if he should come closer. Your voice welcomes him despite the sleepiness, “Satoru?”

 

He let the breath out he didn’t realize he was holding at that. Moving forward he sits on the edge of your twin bed. “I just wanted to check in on you. I’m sorry I woke you.” You gaze to your nightstand at the small digital clock that blinks at 2AM. He laughs quietly in a sarcastic way, “The best I ever slept was when I stayed overnight with you in the hospital.” He won’t look at you when he says this, his voice sounding rather sheepish. 

 

Without any words you scoot towards the wall so there’s just enough room for two and open your arms to hold him to you. You aren’t thinking about anything other than you want to let him feel comforted. Future Satoru and you laid together post-sex. To you it was nothing new or novel. The younger version of Gojo however turns scarlet at your invitation. He doesn’t want to take advantage of your tired state but when you gesture for him to rest on your chest he gives in. He may be the strongest but he’s still only a man. 

 

Neither of you stir or wake until morning. Satoru using your soft chest as a pillow with an arm around your waist. Your own head comfortably resting against his fluffy white tresses.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed this one. I felt like we needed some fluff for our boys.

The movie Paprika by Satoshi Kon is one of my all time favs alongside his film Millennium Actress. I remember sobbing when he died because I knew I’d never get to see one of his magnificent works again. If you are okay with rated R movies you should check them out.

As always thank you for the kind comments and interactions they always make me smile.

Chapter 39: Invitation & Incense

“Toji, what the hell are you doing? You were paid for a job. I expect it to be completed.” 

 

Toji leans his head away from the receiver, his face bored. “Yeah well, it’s your fault.” The hand not holding his cell is digging in his ear nonchalantly. “Your brat Naoya was there causing a ruckus.” 

 

The older man on the other line was clearly drunk and irritated, “So? Do it now then?”

 

Toji takes a long pause, “Ahh, can’t do that either.”

 

“Why the hell not?!” 

 

Toji’s patience is starting to run out. Not that he ever had much of that for the Zenin clan leader in the first place. “That’s your fault too. You never told me a name. The chick you wanted me to off, hired me for a job before you did; for more money.” He added the last little bit just to irritate the man.

 

Naobito was sputtering in confusion, “What in the hell? That’s not possible! Listen here boy-“

 

“No, you listen here old man.” Toji’s deep voice was a deadly rumble. “You don’t own me and I owe you nothing. I do what I want. Always have, always will. This conversation is over.” 

 

Before Toji could end the call, he heard the old man mutter. “-just hire someone more capable.”

 

Temper flaring Toji heatedly responded, “Haah? You do that old man and I’ll be sending them back in body bags. She’s my client now. Fuck with my work and watch what happens.” Before Naobito could respond he hit the end call button. Pacing a few steps back and forth in the dingy hotel he was staying at he threw his phone onto the bed in frustration. “That bitch better follow through.”

 

He growls in irritation, stalking over to the large almost empty vodka bottle on the floor and finishes it off. It was times like this he wished he still smoked. His first wife had managed to get him to quit and he hadn’t felt right restarting the habit now that she was dead. Snatching up the last of his cash, he decided to go bet on some horse races. Not even an errant thought is spared on his son.

 

~~

 

 

You wake up alone. Feeling groggy but wishing for Satoru’s warmth you reach out blindly to no avail. Rubbing your eyes you glimpse at the clock on your bedside table; it’s already one in the afternoon. They must have excused you from classes for the day. 

 

You need to call Shiu. Your stomach does a little flip at the thought. Toji has no idea what you are planning to hire him for and you have a feeling he is not going to like it. Your mind wanders off to think of him standing in your hospital room with that black compression shirt. Every muscle defined down to his tapered waist. If ever a man was made in a god's image, it was Toji. You can’t help but realize it’s a lot easier to ogle him when he isn’t close enough to murder you.

 

Sighing, you sit up and try to give yourself a pep talk. You can do this, no big deal, it's just a hitman’s go between. You scoff, shaking your head as you reach for Shiu’s card and program him into your contacts. To think you used to be anxious calling to make a doctors appointments. You’ve become a lot bolder now that the stakes are so much higher. One long breath in to calm yourself and you’re hitting the dial button.

 

The phone only rings twice before a suave voice answers coolly, “This is Kong.” 

 

Your voice feels stuck in your throat as you force yourself to respond, “Uh, Hi Mr. Kong. I was told to reach out to you because I want to hire Toji Fushiguro.” You weren’t exactly sure of the etiquette of hiring a hitman. When Shiu doesn’t respond, you keep talking, “I spoke to him yesterday and he gave me your card.”

 

When Shiu finally does talk back, his voice is a low drawl. Clearly a cigarette is between his teeth. “He mentioned you would call. He also told me to charge you double for whatever service you ask for.”

 

That sounds like the Toji you knew, “Classy..” Thankfully, money isn’t really an issue right now considering the Gojo’s offered to pay. You know they are more than rich enough to pay for it and not flinch.“I want to hire him to train me.”

 

The other side of the line is silent for longer than you are comfortable with before Shiu starts laughing uproariously. You flush heavily at the dismissal and wait till he finishes laughing. “That’s a good one. Haven’t laughed that hard in a while. Now, what do you really want?”

 

Your tone doesn’t carry any humor as you reiterate, “You heard me, I want to hire him to train me to be a better fighter. ”

 

The other end of the line is quiet so long you have to check to make sure he didn’t hang up on you. “You’re serious.” It’s not a question so much as a baffled statement. “That’s- Are you trying to get yourself killed?” When you don’t respond right away he continues. “He’s a devil who would even murder children for the right price.”

 

“Which means he’ll train me at the right price too.” When he goes to protest again you cut him off before he can start. “Listen we can argue the point all day but I don’t need you to convince him. I need you to set up a time when I can meet him face to face to discuss the details of the job and I’ll convince him.”

 

Shiu lets out a long drag of smoke, “You’re batshit crazy but at least you have guts.” He’s stomping on his cigarette and lighting a new one while mumbling, “Your best bet is to take the bastard out for lunch; your treat. Wine and dine him on your tab if you want him to even hear you out.”

 

“I’m trying to get him to train me not fuck me.” That may not be entirely true but Shiu doesn’t need to know that.

 

He laughs out loud at your comment, “Trust me that would be a hell of a lot easier.” 

 

Duly noted. “Fine. Does he have a favorite spot?” 

 

Shiu sounds somewhat amused by the entire debacle at this point, “If it’s free it’s his favorite.”

 

You can’t help but roll your eyes. “Okay, whatever, just set something up when he’s free and I’ll handle the rest.”

 

“It’s your funeral.” The line goes dead after that and all you can think is what the hell have you gotten yourself into now. 

 

~~

 

You take your time getting done; the rest of the building is silent. After showering you throw on your school uniform for lack of something better. You're not really sure what to do with yourself right now. You mess around with your time flash freeze technique and are pleased to find the knowledge you gained in your domain is all still there. While your time spent is productive, there is this lonely feeling in your chest. You decide to wander over to the training fields. Even if Yaga puts you to work it would be better than just brooding by yourself. 

 

You can’t help the burst of happy energy that fills you when you see your classmates outside working on their weapons training. Grinning, you practically skip over to where Nanami and Haibara are studying. You don’t really want to derail their training even if Yaga isn’t present; so you find a nice grassy spot in the sun to settle down in. It’s downright terrifying watching the two of them spar with deadly weapons. It’s clear they’re being careful not to hurt one another while trying to one up each other. From a quick glance it looks like Nanami should be at a disadvantage. His signature cow print cleaver has a shorter range than the sword Haibara is using. But Nanami is an expert at closing the gap between himself and his target. Yu is mainly stuck defending himself from Nanami’s onslaught. Sweat is dripping down foreheads and necks as they take their training seriously. Nanami and Yu’s black jackets (a replacement for Yu since you absconded with his last jacket) lay on the ground nearby. Their white t-shirts showing off arm muscles you forgot they had. 

 

You’re thoroughly enjoying the show when they jump apart. After making sure they are actually taking a break you allow yourself to make your presence known by giving them a round of applause. Two surprised heads swivel to where you were sitting some distance behind them. Nanami’s face seems to flush a little more while Yu breaks into a wide grin. “Y/n!” Yu calls over to you, his sword free hand waving excitedly. A laugh escapes you as your teammates pick up their water bottles and head over to join you. 

 

Looking up at them you hold a hand above your eyes to help block the sun. “That was impressive.” Nanami moves slightly so his body obscures the bright light in your eyes; his shadow falling over you. Your lip quirks up at the thoughtful gesture, “Thank you.”

 

Nanami looks away as he hums an acknowledgement. Yu meanwhile drops to sit down next to you. He’s tugging at his shirt collar to try and cool down. “Kento is way to good Y/n. I swear I can’t keep up with him at all.” 

 

You push his sweaty bicep jokingly but also leave your hand resting on his arm. “You both looked great, really.” 

 

Yu is looking from the hand on his upper arm up to your eyes. A teasing grin on his face as he flexes under your hand. A wave of heat washes over you. You can’t help but give it an experimental squeeze in return. God his arm was rock solid. Has Yu always been this beefy under his uniform jacket? Realizing you are still holding his bicep a little too eagerly you jump up, trying to laugh it off. “But yeah good practice, can’t wait till I can start training fully again.” You’re facing Yu when you say this. 

 

Taking another step back you knock right into Nanami’s chest. It was like backing into a brick wall. A very sexy brick wall. You feel the warmth of his body radiating off him and onto you. Not moving yet as you are enjoying his abs against you. You look over to see him looking down at you, his brows furrowed seriously. Before you can squeak out a sorry, Nanami is frowning, “You just regained consciousness yesterday. You need to take it easy for a bit.”

 

Yu is smiling lazily up at you two, “Aw common Kento, lighten up.”

 

You’re just relieved he’s not upset that your back is still pressed up against his front. “Sorry, Kento!” The moment the word Kento leaves your mouth you feel horrified. You accidentally followed Yu’s lead and called him by his first name. He doesn’t even like it when Yu calls him Kento. Your wide eyes meet his equally shocked ones as his entire face is turning tomato red. “I am so sorry- I didn’t mean.”

 

He’s not responding immediately and you’ve decided you should prolly walk off the nearest subway platform. You go to move away and with the water bottle and cleaver in his hands he is unable to stop you. It’s then that his arm wraps around the front of your shoulders and gently but firmly pulls you back into him. He can't meet your eyes as he asserts, “Stop apologizing. It’s fine. You can. You can call me that if you want.” His smooth voice is in your ear and you can feel it rumble in his chest. You’re pretty much in heaven minus Yu staring up at you guys, eyes wide. Nanami had wrapped his arm around you in an effort to not let you run off in embarrassment but now he realizes he has you pulled against his chest with your head resting under his chin.

 

You’re short circuiting. All you can manage to squeak out is an, “Okay!” before he releases you. You’re definitely going to need a cold shower or a dip into an ice bath after this.

 

Comparable to a bucket of ice water being thrown at you is Professor Yaga yelling across the grounds at your teammates. “DID I TELL YOU TO TAKE A BREAK? STOP LOLLYGAGGING AND GET BACK TO SPARING.”

 

Two identical, “Yes, Sir!” rang out as they both jogged back to the field.

 

You’re sure to yell a, “Sorry Sir!” from a 90 degree bow. Not waiting for a reply, you skitter off not really paying attention where you are going. Your face is so red it hurts and you can’t help but smile. You accidentally called Nanami Kento and he said it was okay. Despite all the drama and bad shit that has happened, being around the boys you love makes everything worthwhile. Now you just need to find some way to occupy yourself while school finishes up. 

 

You reflexively walked back to the large dorm building and there’s someone unexpectedly waiting out front. Satoshi Gojo’s face brightens a little when he sees you walking up. “Ah, there you are. I was pretty sure you weren’t back in classes yet.”

 

You’re a little surprised, but relieved as well to see him.  Better to get this money conversation over with; especially if you are going to be meeting Toji in the next few days. You respond with a brief bow, “I’m sorry if I kept you waiting. Did you want to discuss things inside or?”

 

He glances around briefly and seeing no one nearby he closes part of the space between you both. “This is probably fine. There’s no easy way to say this so I’ll not mince words. It’s strongly suspected Toji Zenin murdered the head of the Ino clan right before he showed up in your hospital room.”

 

You feel like you just got slapped in the face, “W-what?” 

 

“The clan head and his grandson Takuma were on their way to the Gojo estate for a regular visit when he was killed.” 

 

Your heart is in your throat and you feel like you can’t breathe. Is this your fault? Did the event of Toji being hired to kill you somehow set him on a trajectory where Takuma Ino and his family head were in the crosshairs?  Ino in the anime was principled, kind, and at times somewhat of a goofball. He may have been a side character but you care deeply about what happens to him. Your eyes are starting to burn with tears and your voice comes out panicked as you quickly ask, “Please, Is Takuma okay?” 

 

Satoshi can’t help but be surprised at your worry for the young Ino boy. He inwardly scolds himself. The truth is he really doesn’t know much about you other than Satoru and Suguru seem to care deeply for you. He needs to fix that, especially if Satoru is seriously interested. “Physically Takuma is okay. He had run ahead to the estate and when his grandfather took longer than expected he returned to find him dead.”

 

Your mouth opens and closes silently a few times. Words are escaping you. The wave of relief you feel is short lived. Thank goodness Takuma wasn’t there or Toji wouldn’t have hesitated to kill him as well. That said you can’t imagine the mental anguish that boy is going through right now. There’s no way he doesn’t blame himself with his personality. “I guess I don’t understand. What do the Zenins have against the Inos?”

 

Satoshi looks off into the distance. Almost seemingly unable to meet your eyes right now. “The entire thing is senseless; but if I have to put myself in Naobito’s shoes I’d say it stems from derogatory comments made by the Ino Head against Naoya Zenin.” He gives a humorless laugh, “All of which were true. He called Naoya a liar amongst other choice words when he tried to claim you colluded with the Tsukumo clan.”

 

You feel your stomach drop. So it was your fault. Your fingers are shaking as you pat down your skirt; trying to think logically. “Naoya is a lying weasel, but I doubt he knew about the hit in advance. He seemed genuinely flustered when Toji came to kill me.. as for the Ino’s it’s all my fault.” You can’t imagine a rewind would even be remotely successful in this instance. There are so many variables and you should count yourself lucky you and Takuma survived.

 

Satoshi turns to meet your gaze but is frowning, “I agree with your statement regarding Naoya. Telling Naoya of these plans would have potentially compromised his heir if found out. Naobito wouldn’t have done that. As for the Inos, you can’t blame yourself. If anyone is to blame it’s Naobito and Toji.” He pauses briefly, shaking his head. “The reason I'm telling you all this isn’t to create a heavier mental burden but to say I don’t think you should meet up with Toji Zenin.” He holds up a hand when you go to respond, “At the very least you shouldn’t go alone.”

 

No matter what Satoshi says, the death of the Ino head and Takuma’s trauma are your fault. Satoshi would never understand. Regarding Toji, you have to win his trust if this is going to work at any level. “I have to go to Toji alone. If I bring other sorcerers with me there’s no chance he will hear me out.”

 

Gojo’s father closes the last of the gap between you two; his hands now on either of your shoulders. His blue eyes are stunningly vibrant even in their seriousness. “Toji Zenin is deadly. You understand that don’t you?”

 

You nod not looking away. “I do, and that’s all the more reason to not bring anyone. If Toji decides he wants to kill me he’ll do it regardless of if I have an escort.”

 

Satoshi knows you’re right but that doesn’t mean he has to like it. He seems to think in silence before he releases you and reaches into his yukata for his wallet. Holding out a black credit card he states, “Charge what you need. Don’t worry about the cost. Just come back alive.” He gives you a weak smile “Satoru will never speak to me again if something happens to you.” 

 

The card feels heavy in your hand. You deeply bow in thanks, “I can’t tell you how much I appreciate your advice and assistance.” When he simply nods, you continue hesitantly, “Is there any way I can go visit Takuma?”

 

The older Gojo blinks in surprise at your request. “I suppose so? We can try calling on him at the Ino estate but he may not accept visitors.”

 

You feel ill over the thought of the suffering Ino has had to endure because of you. You’re not sure if there’s anything you can say or do to give him comfort but to not go feels so much worse. “I’d like to try.”

 

Satoshi Gojo nods thoughtfully, “Well, alright then. We can take my car.”

 

~~

 

You relax back into the dark plush leather interior of the Gojo’s vehicle. Your fingers trace a seam in the seats upholstery absentmindedly as you watch the scenery speed by through the back seat’s tinted windows. It’s mainly beautiful long forgotten forest roads to the Ino estate. Your mind is all over the place. There’s almost too much to worry over. Despite being surrounded by people it feels lonely having no one you can talk to that understands what you are going through. No one in this timeline knows about your abilities or the struggles that come with it. 

 

Your phone vibrates. Fishing it out of your skirt pocket you check the notification. The group chat you have with Nanami and Haibara has two messages. 

 

Haibara Yu: 😸 Just got out of class

Haibara Yu: 😹 Let’s go do something the three of us.

 

A small smile tugs at the corner of your lips. 

 

Y/n: Sorry, I wish I could. Got caught up in some things. I’m headed to the Ino estate with Gojo’s dad.

 

Nanami Kento: ???

 

Y/n: It’s a long story..😅

 

Haibara Yu: Oh! Well that’s okay we can bother you when you get back! 😼

 

Gently placing your phone back in your pocket you go back to the scenery. You may not have someone you can fully tell the truth to on this timeline but you’re far from being alone. Just a few simple texts were enough to lift the heavy weight you felt off your chest.

 

The dirt road turns into the crunch of gravel. Leaning forward you see a large gateway that seems to appear from the forest itself. Satoshi Gojo in his seat beside you pulls his eyes from his phone when the sound of the road changes. The Ino estate is massive and classically japanese. You can’t help but wonder how many years the looming structure has been around for. “This is the main house. There are several smaller homes in the back where other family members reside. Generally, those not in the clan head’s immediate family” explains Satoshi.

 

You see several workers pruning the front gardens or working on the pathways. Every person the vehicle passes is wearing black for mourning. You quickly glance down and feel relief at your own all black uniform. You hadn’t made the connection earlier but Satoshi Gojo is wearing an all black Yukata as well. You decide to follow his lead, given you are not familiar with how death is handled in sorcerer families. Your voice is quiet when you mention, “I didn’t think to bring anything.”

 

He turns to you his expression softening at your concerned look, “You’re still a student they don’t expect you to bring anything. Besides, you are my guest and the Gojo family brought things by this morning.” 

 

You fiddle with your fingers, “I’m sorry, I didn’t think of how this may be inconveniencing you.”

 

He blinks, silent for a moment. “It’s not an inconvenience at all. I think it’s kind of you to want to come pay respects and speak with Takuma. He could use a friendly face.” He pauses briefly then asks, “After this we would like to invite you to our home for dinner. If you don’t already have plans?” 

 

You’re stunned momentarily but manage to stammer out, “I’d be honored to.”

 

The car is pulling to a stop as Satoshi laughs, “I’ll tell the girls. They’re looking forward to meeting you. I have a feeling Satoru will also show up once I tell him my intention of inviting you to dinner.”

 

The driver opens Satoshi’s door, then your own before you can do it yourself. You’re a bundle of nerves as you walk up the front porch stairs to the main entrance. You become something like Satoshi’s shadow as you walk closely behind him. The wooden front door is opened just as you both reach it. The woman opening the door is middle aged and looks exhausted. Despite this she has this air of confidence in how she holds herself and in her mannerisms, “Master Gojo, we did not expect to see you again so soon.” 

 

When Satoshi bows politely you’re sure to follow suit and bow twice as low. “This is Y/n, L/n. She was hoping to pay her respects and then speak with Takuma.”

 

The woman seems curious at your name but becomes wary at the mention of Takuma. “So this is the girl?” Her eyes rake over you; analyzing everything she can. “Why do you wish to speak to my son?”

 

Ino’s mother looks unimpressed by what she sees in you. You didn’t expect to be asked this. Why did you want to speak to Takuma? Moving to stand beside Satoshi rather than behind him; you respond from the heart. “I won’t pretend I understand the specific pain he is going through right now; and I don’t know the exact words I’m going to say until I see him myself but I want him to know he is also cared for and important to those outside of his family.”

 

She’s silent for a beat, her face unchanging. “Well it’s clear why the Zenins want her dead. She’s not a fool.” Takuma’s mother has nothing more to say as she leads your small group to a separate room with a massive altar filled with mourning flowers and several incense burners. A photograph of the clan head in the center. You follow Satoshi’s lead and light a stick of incense. 

 

After a moment of silence, Takuma’s mother speaks directly to you. “I’ll take you to Takuma’s room.” 

 

Satoshi nods, “I’ll wait out front.”

 

You follow close behind as she leads you out of the room back to the main hall. The way to Takuma’s room isn’t as confusing as you were worried it might be. You are somewhat surprised to see he lives in the main house though. Reaching the door to his room his mother knocks briefly, “Takuma you have a visitor.” Turning to you she comments, “I’ll wait for you here.”

 

Opening the door to his room, when he says come, in she shuts it after you, her face somewhat stern. You bow and thank her before entering.

 

A young teen Takuma Ino is sitting at his desk. What looks like school work is stacked in front of him. His head is shaved but you can still tell who it is despite his lack of brown locks. When he turns to look at you he’s curious. Though you can’t help but notice his eyes are rimmed with red and dark circles line the bottom. 

 

Standing he seems bewildered when you prostrate yourself before him on the ground in a bow of apology. “What are you-“

 

“Excuse me for the intrusion. Takuma, I am so sorry for the loss of your grandfather and any involvement my existence may have had on what happened.”  

 

When you finally risk a look up he’s watching you curiously. “You don’t need to bow like that. It’s so old school.”

 

You sit up in surprise at his response, “I-It somehow still doesn’t feel like enough.” Your face is wet and you're not sure when you started crying. 

 

The thirteen year old Takuma takes a box of tissues off his desk and holds them out to you. “I’ve never seen you before. Are you that coma chick? Gojo mentioned you woke up.”

 

You’re caught off guard by his candor. His personable attitude is infectious and as you wipe your eyes you can’t help but feel like you’ve known him for much longer. “Yeah, I’m the stupid coma chick.”

 

He laughs outright at that and even he looks surprised after the sound escapes him. “I can tell why GG likes..liked you.” His voice wavers for a moment but manages to become steady again. “He hated clan politics and thought people should just say what they’re thinking. You know you're the first person to call him my grandfather and not the clan head?” He’s quiet for a moment before adding, “Why are you apologizing to me stupid coma chick?”

 

You blink owlishly at him in shock but his upturned lips show he holds no malice in reusing your own choice of words. You're not sure what you expected in coming here but this isn’t it. “Well?” At his expectant look you try to articulate a response.

 

“It’s my fault that someone was even hired to-“

 

The boy sighs loudly making you pause your explanation, “Is this how lame I sound when I say it’s all my fault?” He seems to be talking to himself then stands up and holds out a hand to you, “Come on, get up. This isn’t how I imagined the first time a cute girl coming into my room would go.”

 

Your jaw drops and before you can stop yourself you respond, “How are you already this much of a menace?” You take his offered hand however and stand.

 

The young teen looks up at you, his growth spurt not hitting yet. He’s smiling at your candid comment. Your presence is a clear breath of fresh air to him. It’s obvious he’s overtired from crying and fitfully sleeping. “Mom says I was born with sheer audacity. You don’t need to apologize; GG would have said, stop your whining and feeling guilty for things other people did.” His eyes are glassy despite the smile. 

 

You can’t help but ask him, “Would he have said the guilt thing to you too?”

 

The boy shakes his head, “No, he would have slapped me upside the head.” Despite his words and subsequent laughter Ino’s eyes are overflowing.

 

When a tear rolls down his face you reach up and cup his cheek, your thumb wiping it away. “He seems like someone I would have liked getting to know.”

 

Embarrassed to be caught crying he moves away from you to get his own tissue. Keeping his back turned to you he responds, “He was an ornery old coot.” The way his voice shakes lets you know he’s still crying despite his brave act. “He’s probably pissed he died before Zenin head’s liver did from alcohol poisoning.” Something about the way Ino casually says this lets you know he doesn’t yet realize Naobito is the likely culprit for Toji being there in the first place. It’s probably better this way. Him trying for revenge against the Zenin’s would be nothing short of suicidal. 

 

You want to hug him as comfort but sense he doesn’t want you to acknowledge his tears. You go for humor instead, responding, “I’m sure that liver has been begging to die for a while now.” 

 

He laughs, the sound a little watery before he rubs his eyes one last time. “Thank you, for coming, I mean.”

 

You take this as his request for privacy, “Of course. Try and get some rest, okay?” He doesn’t turn around again before you leave. 

 

Upon entering the hallway you see his mother wiping her own eyes. “Hearing him laugh made my soul feel lighter.” She leads you out without another word. 

 

When you exit the front door you bow respectfully, “Thank you for allowing me in your home.”

 

Ino’s mother nods matter of factly. “You’re welcome back anytime.”

Notes:

Hope you enjoyed the chapter, can’t believe we’re almost at 40 chapters. Wild. Thank you for everyone that is here for the ride. Would never have gotten this far without all the love and support ❤️❤️

Chapter 40: Lust & Lemonbars

Summary:

Dinner at the Gojo’s then ankle level of spice

Notes:

This was a difficult chapter for me to write but I think I’m satisfied. I tried hard to avoid confusion with the Gojo’s all under one roof and even made a tiny family tree on tumblr of the cast so far.

I saw Gege expanded somewhat on Satoru’s canon family dynamic. Shocker it’s depressing. I’m going to pretend that didn’t happen since we are already too deep into the lore now 😅

Ankle levels of spice toward the end. IYKYK

Family tree
https://www.tumblr.com/quinnyundertow/759284904110456832/when-i-catch-you-gege-chapter-40

You slide into the plush leather interior of Satoshi Gojo’s car. The door is shut behind you by the driver before you even have the chance to turn. Satoshi glances up from his cell as you buckle your seat belt. “Did everything go okay?”

 

You nod thoughtfully as the car starts down the long gravel driveway. “I think so.” It could have gone much worse, that's for sure.

 

Satoshi has a slightly concerned look on his face as he asks, “Do you still feel up to having dinner over at our home? We can alway do-“ his question was interrupted by his phone ringing. As he goes to answer it you notice you have multiple missed calls and texts. Heart jumping into your throat, you quickly unlock the device. Two missed calls from Satoru Gojo. You had the phone on silent at the Inos. Before you can even consider returning his call, Satoshi is hitting the speakerphone button on his cell and holds the phone slightly away from his face. “L/n, please tell Satoru I am not holding you against your will.”

 

You can’t help the giggle that bubbles out at the exasperated look on Satoshi’s face. Sure enough your Gojo’s voice is filtering over the phone line, “Sounds like coercion to me. You’re not allowed to just abduct my friends.”

 

“Satoru, I asked Mr. Gojo to bring me somewhere. If anything I abducted him.” 

 

You can practically hear Satoru’s pout when he responds, “Abduct me next time.”

 

You try to hold back a grin as you respond, “Yes, sir.” You hadn’t thought anything of your smart ass response until Suguru laughs and Satoru stays quiet for far too long.

 

Your face is just starting to burn with embarrassment when Satoshi decides to take over the conversation. “Satoru, are you planning on joining us for dinner?”

 

Satoru’s voice is back to his sarcastic self when he responds, “Like I have a choice. I’m going to be stuck running damage control all evening.”

 

You can’t help the giddy feeling of excitement that runs through you at knowing you are going to get to see the Gojo estate. 

 

“Good, and Suguru?” At Satoshi's inquiry of Suguru coming, you feel a swell of happiness that he is included. You aren’t entirely sure what his home life is like, but you can’t imagine it’s great since he’s supposed to kill his parents sometime this year.

 

You can’t help but notice Satoru sounds a little off when he responds, “I already tried to convince him, but he said it’s important for us to have family time.”

 

Your heart sinks. You hate the idea of Suguru hanging around the dorms alone all evening when he presumably normally spends them with Satoru. Satoshi seems to be thinking along the same line as you, when he frowns deeply. His voice somewhat stern as he asks, “Suguru?”

 

It’s quiet for a moment as Satoru passes the phone, then a sheepish sounding Suguru responds, “Yes?”

 

“I can’t force you to come, just like I can’t force Satoru, but you are a part of this family now so we would like for you to join us.”

 

It’s silent for a beat too long so you add, “Please come Suguru!”

 

You hear him let out a long breath that almost sounds like relief. “Okay. If you insist.” 

 

Satoru grabs the phone back from Suguru, “We do. Now that that’s settled..we’ll be over in a bit. Don’t let the girls be weird or show-“

 

Rolling his eyes, Satoshi cut him off, “I’m hanging up Satoru.” You can hear Satoru start to balk in response but is quickly silenced as he hits the end call button.

 

~~

 

From the moment you enter the massive double doors of the Gojo estate, it’s like you are hit by a whirlwind. There’s laughter and excited voices filtering through the halls and despite the beautiful and expensive looking decor, it somehow feels relaxed. Satoshi leads the way, you being sure to follow his example, as you take off and place your shoes next to his. 

 

“I’m home.” Satoshi calls into the entryway as he passes his yukata’s overcoat to a man who is clearly hired help by how he lowers his gaze respectfully. 

 

In a crowded room, it’s easy to spot a Gojo for the most part. The magnificent snow white locks or dazzling sapphire eyes draw attention from those all around.

 

Sachiko is the first one you recognize as she stands quietly towards the back of the room. Her long white hair is braided in a similar style to the one you saw the day she sat watch over you. Her brown eyes are kind as she nods towards you. Her husband Daisuke is nowhere to be found but her son Kouta is laughing giddily as he rides on the shoulders of another woman you haven’t met yet. 

 

The woman carrying Kouta is imposing. Her height rivals Satoru while her muscular structure is bulkier. Her voice is an easy alto as she swings Kouta down to deposit him lovingly into his mothers waiting arms. “Here take the little monster.” The second she’s free of her nephew she’s engulfing Satoshi in a hug. “Been too long, old man.”

 

Satoshi looks very surprised but pleased to see her. “Saiyuri, to what do we owe the lovely surprise?” 

 

Saiyuri’s silky white hair is tied back into a ponytail. Her ice blue eyes flicker over towards you as she responds cheerily, “I happened to be in the area and wouldn’t you know Satoru is bringing his girl to meet the family. Must be serious.” 

 

You choke on air at the insinuation and scramble for a response when she teasingly flashes you a wink before pulling you into a bear hug. After she lets you go, she holds you out to examine you, “Ahhhh, you’re so pretty too.”

 

“Give the girl some room.” Sachiko calls to her sister before directing her attention to you. “Ignore her, she's like a big dog. No concept of personal space, but relatively harmless.” You can’t help but notice her description of Saiyuri could fit Satoru as well. 

 

Of the family surrounding you, you don’t see Saori, the one who was kind enough to let you borrow (and destroy) her beautiful furisode. You plan to grovel for her forgiveness but she has yet to make an appearance. 

 

As if taking an invisible cue, Sachiko claps her hands to get everyone’s attention. “Shall we go sit and chat? Grandfather is in the main entertaining room” her eyes are on you as she asks this and at your nod of assent she smiles as well. “When the boys and Saori arrive we can have dinner.”

 

As you’re led away, Satoshi comments to the group,  “Let me go tell your mother I’m home. I’m sure she’s over the moon that everyone is going to be back under one roof again.”

 

~~

 

When Satoru Gojo opens the doors to his family’s estate he can’t help but feel a familiar creeping anxiety. He’s tried to avoid this place like the plague now that he is an adult. While there are more than enough good memories made in this home there were plenty of bad ones too. He can hear raucous laughter coming from the entertaining room. His nerves are coiled up in his belly as the unfamiliar sound rings out down the hall.

 

A firm hand on Satoru’s shoulder pulls him from his mental spiral. Ice blue eyes meet warm brown ones, as Suguru lightly squeezes Satoru’s shoulder in reassurance. “Are you going to be okay?”

 

Satoru considers his best friend's words. His knee jerk reaction is to shrug off Suguru’s hand and laugh at him for being dramatic. But he’s not okay, and the sliver of fear in his eyes can’t be hidden from Suguru. “I think so.” Satoru hears himself mutter. 

 

Suguru’s gaze softens further at his friend's show of vulnerability. His hand pats his friend in solidarity before letting go. The sound of your laughter filters into the main hall and both of them can’t help but smile in response.

 

“Well, well, well who do we have here?!” The boisterous voice is definitely feminine despite being a lower tone. Saiyuri appears from the entertaining room, her form large and imposing. She makes the lanky Satoru look fragile in comparison. Her muscular arms wrap around both the boys at once giving them an over the top hug that has Satoru groaning dramatically. 

 

Your head peeks out of the room that his older sister just exited, and your smile at seeing Satoru and Suguru here lights up the entire house. “Get off of me Saiyuri.” Satoru balks half-heartedly, pushing her away. Everyone present knows that if Satoru really wanted to be left alone, he could initiate his infinity. 

 

Releasing Suguru with a clap on his shoulder, she decides to keep Satoru in a gentle headlock. “So this is what it takes to make you come visit? We have to kidnap your little girlfriend?”

 

Cheeks heating up he pushes away from her, “She’s not my girlfriend..yet.” The last word is under his breath but the laughter from Saiyuri that follows indicates she heard.

 

You’re slowly walking down the hall to greet them. Both of your hands are open, allowing the smallest Gojo/Ino hybrid to hold onto you as he toddles toward his uncle Toru. Kouta’s round cheeks are flushed with concentration as lets go and lurches the last few steps forward into Satoru’s legs.

 

Satoru can’t help but smile at that and crouches so he’s closer to eye level with his nephew. “Hey little man. Fist bump!” 

 

Clinging to one of Satoru’s legs, the toddler lifts his fist up. The gesture pulls a laugh from Satoru as he lightly bumps it. The child turns towards Suguru expectantly holding out his little pudgy fist. The brunette meets it with a closed eye smile. 

 

You’re beaming up at Satoru and Suguru, cheeks flushed with happiness and a sense of belonging in this home despite just being welcomed. As Saiyuri sweeps up her nephew and goes back to the entertaining room you move so that you are standing snuggly between the two of them. Wanting to share your joy with them you loop an arm through one of each and smile up at them expectantly. Suguru’s hold on your arm is relaxed and he gives off an aura of calm contemplation while Satoru is surprisingly ridgid, anxiety on his brow.

 

“Is everything okay?” You look between the two of them, your gaze stopping on Satoru. 

 

Satoru glances down at you, his eyes mostly obscured behind his circular shades. “Have you gotten to meet my mom yet?” You shake your head no and you’re surprised when his fingers intertwine with your own. His hands are cold and clammy to the touch. You rub your thumb against his hand in soothing circles. You aren’t sure what has him so spooked but you want to be a balm to the pain he is clearly feeling.

 

Could his mother be the source of his anxiety? Everyone you’ve met up until this point has been so overwhelmingly kind. It’s hard to imagine the woman who raised them is cruel but Satoru’s hand shakes lightly in your own.

 

Without further delay Satoru leads down the hall in the opposite direction of the room you had been in previously. The same direction Satoshi had journeyed alone when you first arrived. You don’t miss how quiet this section of the house is. Finding the room he was looking for, Satoru stalls with bated breath only to suddenly open it with one jerky movement.

 

The room is dark when you enter except for a couple of candles lit on the opposite side. A feeling of dread in your stomach expands. 

 

Satoru flicks the light switch on and you are greeted by a beautiful woman laughing gaily. Her features are similar to Satoru’s and she has the white Gojo hair. Her warm brown eyes were clearly passed down to her daughter Sachiko and then her grandson Kouta. Purple and blue hydrangeas sit in extravagant vases on either side of her portrait. 

 

Satoru is still holding your hand as he approaches the altar and sits in seiza. You kneel beside him and Suguru goes to sit on Satoru’s other side. It’s silent except for the sound of Satoru striking a match and lighting a fresh stick of incense. A long moment passes before he finally speaks. “I never know what to say to her.”

 

Your heart hurts from the hollow tone in Satoru’s voice. Suguru is leaning forward to retrieve another stick of incense, “May I?” He asks in a comforting tone. Satoru simply shrugs in response and Suguru, knowing his friend, takes that as assent. As he lights the new incense stick off the current one you bow your own head in respect. 

 

When you do look up, Satoru is struggling to swallow a lump in his throat. It’s clear he wants to say something but nothing he can come up with feels adequate. You break the silence gently with a reassuring squeeze of your hand, “Can you tell me what she was like?”

 

There’s something like relief in his eyes as he looks at you. He may not know what to say to her but he knows what to say about her. It’s clear from the moment he starts to speak he was a mama’s boy. “She was like the sun. Our entire universe revolved around her. When she died it felt like all the warmth and light went out of this house with her.”

 

You silently take your time lighting your own incense and adjusting it so it rests against the other two. You learn it’s barely been four years since she has passed. Satoru doesn’t tell you how she died but emphasizes how she lived. He regales you and Suguru with stories of himself as a boy and the mischief he got away with by being the baby brother.

 

There’s this sense of peace in the room by the time Satoru is done talking.  You may have never had the opportunity to meet the woman but you get the sense she’s proud of her son and his courage in coming back home. As the three of you pay your last respects you know Satoshi Gojo was right. She’s over the moon that everyone is back under the same roof again.

 

The three of you double back towards the entryway. Your arms looping through both of theirs as you leave with a sense of solidarity. You pause for a moment in the front hall. Wanting to make sure Satoru is really ready to join the rest of his family in the entertaining room. Glancing up at him you squeeze his hand lightly.

 

At the question in your gaze his long delicate fingers extricate from your own and reach up to rub the top of your head in a playful manner. Your hair frizzing in the static electricity Satoru generates with the motion. “Aww, are you worried about little old me?” Satoru’s voice is teasing and playful as he gently tweaks the tip of your nose.

 

His assault on your hair has you sputtering while trying to ward him off. Swatting at Satoru’s hands you bump backwards into a chuckling Suguru. “Satoru, not the hair! You’re going to make me look like a puffball.”

 

You pout halfheartedly, glancing up at your angelic looking friend, as he simply grins mischievously. The warmth at your back is only noticeable when Suguru places a hand on either of your shoulders. He leans you to the side so he can examine your profile. You can’t help but swallow nervously as his honey eyes meet yours. The way he’s drinking you in with that serious expression makes your stomach flip happily, “W-what?”

 

Lips pressed together Suguru hums as if he’s trying to decide something while looking you over. “Yes, I think you’d make a lovely puffball.” 

 

Eyes widening, your mouth pops open in an o as one of his large hands ruffles your hair from behind. “Et tu, Brute?” You fuss at Suguru, trying to duck away from his fingers. Satoru is laughing obnoxiously, delighted his friend has decided to play along with his antics. 

 

Your savior is unexpected, as two white haired, blue eyed teens burst through the front door with the level of energy only middle school boys can have. They practically fall over the three of you who hadn’t moved from the initial entryway. The boys are identical and look like they would fit right in with Ranta and Ino’s age group. You're surprised but delighted to see more unknown family members as Suguru manages to untangle your limbs from the others and move you a safe distance away from the excitement. 

 

“No way, Satoru is here!” The enthusiasm of the boys is palpable as they react like they are seeing a celebrity rather than their uncle. Their mouths are running a mile a minute as they talk about some sports match they had just come from. At first Satoru seems caught off guard, but he naturally relaxes into the chaos and it’s easy to see how he became the person he is today. 

 

The door nudges at the three lanky young men animatedly talking in the entryway. An exasperated woman calls over the chaos, “If you guys don’t get out of the way.” The sea of Gojo’s part to admit the final of Satoshi’s daughter’s, Saori. The one you’ve been dreading the most to meet. 

 

Suguru had been right on the day of the clan meeting. You and Saori are remarkably similar in body type and height; but the differences between you both are glaringly obvious. She looks so well put together, it’s intimidating. Her lengthy silver hair is loose in a stylish cut. Makeup flawlessly executed with a precision your shaky hands could never duplicate. Her entire ensemble tastefully screams expensive one of a kind designer.

 

Saori plops her purse on the ground unceremoniously and kicks off her heels like they don’t cost more than your rent did before you ended up here. A man just as fashionably dressed in a pressed suit and tie enters behind her. His hand moves to her waist as he navigates around her. His features are decidedly Gojo as well. 

 

“Satoru!” Wasting no time she marches up to her sheepish looking younger brother. “It’s about time you came home!” She grabs his chin to get a good look at him before kissing him on the cheek. Her gaze travels the room and she smiles wide when she sees you and Suguru standing awkwardly to the side. “Suguru!” She kisses him on the cheek in the same exact way she did her brother before turning to address you. 

 

Before she can breathe a word you're bent over at a ninety degree angle. Prostrating yourself in an attempt to show her how truly remorseful you are that her beautiful furisode was destroyed while under your care. “I am so deeply sorry the beautiful furisode you allowed me to use was destroyed. I’ll find a way to pay you-“

 

Satoru had extricated himself from his nephews and interjected himself into your apology. “Woah, hey, no way. You don’t need to be apologizing, it's just a piece of clothing.”

 

You gape at Satoru in horror as his sister raises a brow at him in wry amusement. “Don’t interrupt her when she’s talking. It’s rude.” Turning away from an indignant Satoru she puts a hand gently on your back. “That said, he’s rude but he’s right.” Saori is studying you with a frown on her lips. “It’s way more important that you are okay. Should you even be up and around like this?” 

 

You rise up, eyes burning with a mixture of guilt and gratefulness, “Yeah, I’m okay. I feel terrible though it was so beautiful.” 

 

Saori is grinning as she listens, her gaze going to lock on her twin boys. “If I worried about every piece of clothing that got destroyed I would have disowned these two a long time ago.” She gestures for them to come closer. A hand on the back of each of their necks prompts them to give a respectful bow in greeting. You quickly return it as she comments, “These are my spawn. Aki and Ryu. Don’t ask me how to tell them apart because the shits will mislead you on purpose and gaslight you about it.” Despite her harsh words she is clearly embracing them lovingly, the boys unperturbed by her comments as they grinned at some secret joke between them. She pushes them towards the hall directing, “Go say hi to your great grandpa, respectfully.” The last word is added as an afterthought but is emphasized as they rush off. Shaking her head she thumbs towards the man standing by the door. “This is my husband. Now,” she pauses long enough to put her arm through yours. Her touch guiding you.  “I don’t know about you but I’m starving and I need a break from all these men for some well deserved girl talk.”

 

~~

 

“You’re sure you don’t want some sweets with your tea?” Sachiko asks, holding out a tray of various delectable looking pastries.

 

You hold up a hand in protest, “I’m absolutely stuffed. Thank you though.” Dinner had been amazing, the only thing to rival it was the company. Satoru is leaning over your chair, his fingers wiggling as he reaches for another pastry. 

 

Sachiko frowns at him but lets him abscond with it. “Satoru, you should let guests have some before you take thirds.”

 

You're laughing up at him as he closes his eyes in bliss. The puffy pastry is gone in one large mouthful. He looks completely content as he licks his fingers clean. “I am a guest.” 

 

Sachiko snorts, rolling her eyes. She manages to dodge his sticky fingers as she brings the tray over to where the others are having serious conversations in the corner of the tea room. 

 

You watch Suguru talk animatedly with the rest as they go into the innate responsibilities that come with being born a sorcerer. The topic was perfectly aligned with his interests. He’s passionate as he speaks of sorcerer’s obligation towards those weaker than themselves. It’s easy to see how he managed to captivate hundreds in his cult. He’s a natural speaker and leader.

 

Still leaning on the back of your chair, Satoru leans forward so that his mouth is aligned with the cuff of your ear. “You sure are watching Suguru intently.” You shiver as his breath fans your ear. The smell of sugar and cologne comforting alongside his husky whisper. “What do I have to do to make you watch me like that.” 

 

You’re flushing as you turn your head to respond. You underestimate the distance he has closed as your lips almost meet his own. “Don’t be silly Satoru, you know everyone always has their eyes on you.” 

 

“I don’t care about everyone I’m asking about you.” It feels like it just got hotter in the room. Your eyes and his are locked on one another and it feels far too intimate for a family gathering. 

 

Trying to get a handle on yourself, you turn your head only to catch Suguru watching you both from across the room. He’s giving you this strained thin lipped smile that doesn’t reach his eyes. Following your gaze Satoru watches Suguru for a moment before clearing his throat and standing up fully into a stretch. He calls across the room, “Suguru, it’s getting late. Ready to head back to campus?”

 

The conversation fades into the backdrop as your phone vibrates in your pocket. You’ve sent a handful of texts back and forth between you, Nanami and Haibara this evening. You assume that’s what it is until you see the name Shiu Kong across the Lock Screen. You feel like your breath is caught in your throat as you quickly unlock the device and click the text. The text is brief and to the point, “Tomorrow, 4PM” followed by coordinates to a plaza near a shopping district. You hadn’t expected to meet up with Toji so soon. You appreciate Shiu’s conscientiousness in the set up though. He at least gave a time after classes ended and made the meeting in a public place. Not that anything would stop Toji if he had his mind set on something. 

 

You are typing a quick affirmative when Suguru’s voice interrupts your thoughts. “Everything okay?”

 

You hit send and swiftly move your cell to your pocket. You could think about the meeting with Toji later tonight. You give Suguru a saccharine smile; and seeing him holding out a hand to you, you take it and stand. “Everything is perfect, ready to head out?”

 

“Sure, Satoru is packing up some sweets to go.” While Suguru doesn’t sound totally convinced by your perfect, he escorts you out of the tea room and towards the main hall where goodbyes are being said. You don’t miss the way his hand rests lightly against your lower back and hip as he guides you. Your uniform generally covers the skin there but somehow two of his calloused fingers are snugly pressed between your uniform and your bare side. Every nerve feels like it’s on fire as you can’t help but focus in on his nonchalantly forward touch. He’s a picture of serenity as he says goodbye to everyone. 

 

You manage to say your goodbyes too, albeit distractedly. You wonder what is going on in his head as his fingers knead against the soft flesh of your waist. He’s holding you against his side in a way you could easily wriggle out of if you wanted to. Key word was if you wanted to. The touch is so overtly possessive you know Gojo’s family won’t miss the claim he’s staking. Sometimes you forget Suguru has a jealous streak. The way he was staring at you across the room during after dinner tea should have clued you in. Thinking back, Gojo's whispers in your ear were likely calculated as well. Your mind stutters to a stop when one of Suguru’s wayward fingers toys with the waistband of your panties. Heat is rushing through you and gathering in your belly. Your thighs press together in an attempt to repress the sensations his calculated touches inflict. 

 

As the last goodbye is said his finger crooks around your panties band, pulling it tightly away from your flesh only to let it snap against you seconds later when he releases you. You jerk against him in surprise as he laughs under his breath the two of you passing over the threshold into the night air. You're thankful for the chilly rush of cold air on your face as he opens the back door of the black Gojo family car that is pulled up to the building. 

 

There’s a driver upfront, meaning Suguru was likely to get into the back with you. Slipping into the seat against the cool leather your heart rate begins to speed up in anticipation. Suguru shuts the door after you, heading over to talk with the driver. While you wait you chew your plush bottom lip. You can’t help but get more aroused the longer you wait. He’s leaning against the car as his velvet voice chats with the driver. The two of you alone in the dark backseat. Nothing to discourage Suguru’s wayward touches. 

 

You're practically panting when the door on the opposite side suddenly opens and Satoru goes to hop in the back beside you. Looking up with a gasp, pupils dilated and lips red from worrying them, your expression must just scream arousal. Satoru freezes, eyes locked on you, his leg half raised to duck into the vehicle. His hands are busy with a box full of sweets; a lemonbar halfway out of his mouth as you stare at one another. His Adam’s Apple bobs as he stares at your flushed face and breathless countenance. 

 

You can hear Suguru saying something to Satoru but can’t quite make it out. Satoru’s face jerks up to look at Suguru over the car. 

Shoving the rest of the lemonbar into his mouth he gets into the car next to you as quickly as he can. His cheeks are overstuffed and powdered sugar dots him like freckles. 

 

The door opposite of Satoru opens as Suguru leans in, his expression clearly irritated at being cockblocked by his best friend. “Satoru, sit in the front.” 

 

Satoru shakes his head No as he tries to swallow down his overly full mouth of goodies. He coughs in an attempt to not choke and causes a puff of powdered sugar to escape his lips and into your face. The ridiculousness of his squirrel cheeks and adamant expression have you giggling. It’s like being splashed with cold water and you're grateful and disappointed at the same time by Satoru’s interruption. 

 

In a case of deja vu Suguru slides in on your other side placing you between the two oversized sorcerers. Suguru tries to reason with his white haired counterpart but Satoru is having none of it. “Satoru, you have all that stuff. You should sit in the front. Be considerate for once.”

 

Finally managing to swallow his mouthful, Satoru stretches his arm out; casually wrapping it around your shoulders. “Nah, I’m not the considerate type.” Somehow Satoru still sounds confident even after making himself choke on sugar. 

 

The ride back to campus is dark and a little awkward at first if you're completely honest. That is until an irritated Suguru announces, “Satoru, that’s my hair you're playing with you idiot.” You're giggling in almost hysterics at Satoru’s affronted expression as he pulls his arm back to himself and Suguru’s exasperated tone. At some point the other two devolve into laughter as well; your joy being infectious. 

 

Notes:

I hope you all enjoyed the chapter. I always appreciate all the kind words and comments.

Chapter 41: Banter & Brag

Summary:

Things get spicy with Suguru and sweet with Nanami

Notes:

Hello my loves! I’ve been having so much fun writing lately. I started a new Choso x Reader fic Hurt/Comfort. It’s made me feel inspired for all my fics. If you feel like it give it a read ❤️ I hope you enjoy the chapter.

Spicy scene in this one. You’ve been asking for some Suguboo action 😊

The Gojo’s driver drops your group down the street from the dorms. You feel like you were in a clown car with the three of you all getting out of the backseat. Gojo dramatically unfolds and stretches as big as he can. “Oh man, we need to start buying SUVs or something. My knees are killing me.” 

 

You follow Gojo out with a smile on your lips as Geto dryly remarks, “Well you know, a great solution to that would have been sitting in the front seat.” Shaking his head, Geto passes you both carrying Gojo’s tray of sweets. Even when Gojo is harassing him Geto can’t help but be the responsible one.

 

In response to Geto’s quip, Gojo sticks his tongue out at Geto with a dramatic gag sound. “Bleck, are you still on about that? Go find another soapbox to stand on will ya?” Gojo is clearly enjoying himself as he looks down his nose over his circular shades. Sending you a conspiratorial wink of his baby blues he speeds up to walk so close behind Geto he “accidentally” steps on his heels repeatedly. 

 

The two best friends are full fledged bickering now. You jog past them excitedly at seeing your team hanging out on the stairs of the dorm building. You had texted them when you guys were on the way back and it was touching to see them awaiting your return. 

 

The stars are out, the night air filled with street lights and fireflies. Their golden glow illuminating your path to them. Your two boys are sitting on the wooden patio leading into the building. At the sight of you Haibara is already standing, a wide smile on his face. Nanami is slower to rise, his finger marking the page on the novel he’s reading. You see his lips tweak up into a smile at seeing you. His features shift to look less then impressed at Geto and Gojo arguing. The former threatening to drop the box of sweets on the pavement if Gojo stepped on him one more time.

 

You can’t help but jump and throw your arms around Haibara and Nanami together. Your momentum almost knocks the three of you to the ground in the process. You and Haibara are giggling like goofballs while Nanami shakes his head. He’s trying to look serious but it’s hard to when the two of you are clearly so full of glee. If you can’t beat them join them he supposed as an uncharacteristic chuckle leaves him. “Someone’s in a good mood.” Nanami comments raising an amused brow at you. 

 

You are pushing Haibara from behind as you both horse around. Your face peeks out from behind Haibara and with the most infectious grin you say. “I’m just so happy to see you!” Nanami’s sure his heart skips a beat. His stomach filled with butterflies as you ruffle Haibara’s hair fondly. He’s sure no one has ever been this happy to see him in his life. 

 

Gojo runs by, barreling through your group with a powdered cherry tart in his mouth and the rest of the box of sweets under his arm. Geto is cursing as he hops over to get the shoe that Gojo threw after he stepped on Geto’s heel hard enough to accidentally pull it off him. Seeing the opportunity, you pick it up and with a flirty smile kneel holding the shoe for him to put his foot in. “For helping me with my zori.” You tease your eyes twinkling in amusement as you refer to the night that felt so long ago when he had held your ankles and slipped your zori on.

 

Suguru puts his foot in and allows you to tie it. He’s looking down at you on your knees in front of him and there’s only one thing on his mind. His eyes are smoldering as he leans forward his lips near your ear as he huskily murmurs, “I like seeing you kneeling for me.”

 

The rest of the evening passes in a blur there’s something on the television but your distracted by the heat between your thighs and the hungry looks Suguru is giving you across the room

 

~~

 

After everyone has wandered to their beds for the night you can’t help but pace back and forth in your room. You haven’t even changed out of your school uniform yet. All you can think of is Suguru’s long lithe fingers against your hip under your skirt. You're biting your lip as you eye the door handle. Thighs pressing together you think of the whole ride home wondering where that might have gone if Satoru hadn’t slid into the backseat. Would he have gone further? Dipped a finger between your aching legs and taken what he wanted? The way he had looked at you on the way out of Gojo’s house. His brown eyes were smoldering as he curled his lip and snapped the elastic band of your panties against your hip. 

 

Hands fisting your skirt you are torn between two options. You could take care of this little problem by yourself or pay a visit to your next door neighbor. Shit. Shit. Shit. How was this even a question? This was Suguru fucking Geto. Everything about the man practically oozed sexual tension even when he wasn’t trying. He is definitely experienced and knows what he wants unlike some of the other guys you’ve met. Gege himself had said Suguru is more popular than Gojo with the ladies. Why were you thinking so hard over a potential hook up?

 

You snatch your phone before you can think about it anymore and text the gorgeous man next door.

 

Y/N: Are you still up?

 

Great, wonderful, excellent pick up line. There’s no way he can resist- oh fuck it says he’s typing. You can just imagine him laying back on his bed. White shirt untucked as he smiles at the phone.

 

Geto Suguru: Yeah.. you’ve made it difficult for me to fall asleep..

 

Oh. My. God.

 

What in the hell were you getting yourself into. You feel like you are going up to a wolf and asking it to devour you. Even before defecting Suguru has some strong personality traits. The way he had his arm around you after dinner, his fingers under your skirt, despite being in front of all of Satoru’s family. That had definitely been a possessive move, a jealous move, and you two had done nothing so far but share a few kisses.

 

Geto Suguru: Why?

 

Fingers on your door knob you open it just far enough to make sure no one else is wandering the empty halls. His room is right next to yours. Perfect for a night time visit. Giddy with excitement you practically skip over to his door. You're staring at his nameplate; it’s now or never. You give a light knock wondering if he could even hear it. You hear him chuckle, his voice husky but playful as he says, “Come in.”

 

Before you can change your mind you open his door and quickly close it behind you. Your face, a furious red, as you bite your lower lip. The room is low lighting with only his bedside lamp on. When you had entered Suguru had been laying back on his elbows but he sits up with amusement clear on his face. Now changed into a white t-shirt and grey sweatpants. Propping his one leg on the other he leans on the palm of his hand as he watches you. “To what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?” His eyes are flashing with mischief and something darker. 

 

“I..” you hadn’t thought this far. Your fingers are nervously twisting in your skirt. His eyes roam down your form and he notices the anxious gesture, “I don’t know.” You’re flushing so hard your cheeks hurt.

 

He’s standing. The room suddenly seems much smaller. God he’s tall. He’s enjoying teasing you, “I think I do.” 

 

Abort mission. Abort fucking mission. You turn to leave, the door slightly opening as you murmur, “I can go.” The door barely opens a foot before his large hand is above you pushing it back shut. 

 

You can feel the warmth of his body behind you. Your heart is racing and the pulse between your legs is throbbing. Some of the teasing lilt is gone when he responds. “I’d rather you not.” The hand not holding the door closed is gently caressing the side of your neck with the back of his knuckle.“I’m sorry for teasing you. If you really want to go you can. You’re just too cute when you're shy.” He repositions his hand slightly to the left so it’s resting on the door frame rather than holding the door closed.

 

Butterflies are dancing in your stomach and at the touch of his fingers on your neck a shiver of desire runs down your spine. Finding your voice you answer, “I want you to finish what you started.”

 

“Turn around.” His voice is so smooth and commanding even at barely above a whisper. “I want to see you.”

 

You swallow hard, turning to face him, eyes turned down. His body is looming over your own. Every nerve ending feels like it’s burning up with need. You can’t help but stare; the sweatpants he’s wearing make the outline of something, larger than you expected, very obvious. 

 

There’s a hint of humor as he comments, “My eyes are up here.”Eyes flicking up your irises lock on his. He’s bending towards you, his sensual lips meeting with the pulse point on your throat. Scalding open mouth kisses lead down your neck. His teeth lightly nipping you only to lick it better right after. 

 

You’re whimpering at the slight pain and searing pleasure that follows. You manage to gasp out, “Suguru, don’t leave marks where e-everyone can see.” your hands going around his neck to pull him lower down on your throat.

 

He hums in response, the sound vibrating. He nips your clavicle as he murmurs into your flesh, “I’m taking that as permission to leave them everywhere else.”

 

You shiver breathless and aching, “Suguru..please.”

 

His hands are firmly on your thighs as he easily lifts you. Gasping in surprise, your legs wrap around his waist like they belong there. Suguru carries you towards his desk and lowers you gently on top of it. His hands are gliding down your waist to your thighs. He pauses, his fingers taking the top of one stocking down an inch before he glances up for your confirmation. 

 

You’re leaning back on your hands looking positively debauched. Your hair mussed up, chest heaving as you try and catch your breath. Your uniform skirt is riding up and the strip of your light pink panties exposed has him growing impossibly harder. He groans, “I’ll never be able to concentrate at this desk again..” 

 

You can’t help but giggle as you stretch out the foot he was removing the stocking from. He pulls it down, slowly, reverently. Bending forward he kisses the inside of your exposed thigh. As he unveils skin his mouth follows; his nips making you jump. Once the stocking is fully removed it falls to the floor forgotten. His kisses on the sole of your foot. 

 

He’s laughing as you squirm his mouth tickling the sensitive skin there. Wiggling in protest you extend your other leg for the same treatment. As the second stocking follows the first he practically worships your legs. His voice hoarse with want,  “It about drove me crazy the night you left with Satoru dressed in that furisode.” He kisses the inside of your foot, his hands on your ankle and thigh. “I barely got a taste helping you put your zori on; only to have you walk off on his arm.” 

 

He has that possessive unhinged look in his eyes as his large hands go behind your knees to tug you to the edge of the desk. You squeak in surprise as the motion pulls your skirt up to bunch around your hips. 

 

Your hands loop around his neck for support but also to release his locks from the bun they are trapped in. He almost looks wild with his dark tresses falling around his face. You feel him shiver in delight as your fingernails trace up his neck and onto his scalp; losing themselves in his hair. He suddenly leans forward, you holding on to not fall back. His lips are pressed close to your ear as he grits out, “That night, I never wanted to deck Satoru more in my life.” 

 

You don’t think you’ve ever wanted someone as much as you do right now. Your lips finally meet as his fingers slip your panties down your hips. The cool wood on your slick bare cunt has you gasping. His tongue dips into your mouth as he murmurs against you, “Chilly?”

 

You nod against him feeling light headed from his passionate kisses. You duck your face into his neck; hiding in his silky hair. “Please Sugu-.” Your moan fills his ears as his hand goes to cup your sex. His middle finger swiping your wetness up, to tease your clit. You whimper against him as he adjusts so his thumb is able to rub circles on that bundle of nerves while his thick finger eases inside you. Holy shit, he’s rubbing your inner wall in this come hither motion that has you crying out in ecstasy. His free hand is cupping behind your head and pushing you further against him, “Shhhhh, shhhh.” 

 

When he suddenly starts to pull his finger from you a whine leaves your throat; only to cry out when he pushes his index finger in snuggly beside the first one. The sudden stretch burns slightly only to fade into blinding pleasure. He resumes his coaxing motions, pushing and abusing that spot inside you you’ve never been able to find on your own. His thumb pauses its torment of your clit as he focuses on making you see stars from just that kneading pressure inside you. Your hot wet walls are pulling him in, clenching around him he rubs your swollen g spot till it’s to much to bear. You’re writhing, brain disconnected as your nails scratch down his still clothed back, “Oh God, oh God.” 

 

You’re not even conscious of your whimpered mantra. His lips against your ear as he hushes and talks you through it. “Shhhh. That’s my good girl. You like it right there don’t you.” He’s torturing that spot where it feels so good that it hurts. You're overstimulated and gasping, tears at the corner of your eyes.

There’s this pressure building in your abdomen winding tighter and tighter. For a moment it feels like you have to pee as your thighs are shaking uncontrollably. “That’s it, cum for me.” You're shaking hard as he keeps up the same motion at an unrushed speed. His thumb suddenly moving to resume the stimulation on your clit. The explosion of your climax has you seeing white as you cum harder than you ever have before. Your pussy squeezing against him, the muscles spasming as he wrings out your orgasm. 

 

He lets you jerk against him, your sweet mewls of pain and pleasure mixing as your cunt clenches from the waves of overstimulation. Your brain short circuits, tears rolling down your face. A sadistic part of him is pleased to have you so overwhelmed with hedonistic delight. His free hand on the back of your neck pulls you away from where you were hiding so he can kiss the tears off your face. He’s finally pulling his digits out of you, your body quivering weakly against him. Strong arms are picking you up and holding you against him, your own wrapping weakly around his neck. “Wait, what about you Sugu?”

 

He chuckles as you nuzzle your face into his neck. “Don’t worry about me, I got what I wanted.” He kisses the top of your head and you barely register that he carries you into your own room. You’re too pleasantly exhausted from him working you over to argue. The warmth of his chest and the sound of his heartbeat lull you to sleep.

 

~~

 

When your alarm goes off the next morning you can’t even be mad at it. Last night was good, really really good. You stretch luxuriantly, face lightly blushing as you remember the way it felt in Suguru’s arms. You could definitely get used to that. He wasn’t in bed with you in the morning but the smell of him was on your pillows. You can’t help burying your face in them happily. A little part of you feels guilty you fell asleep before reciprocating the night before but you're sure you’ll find time to show Suguru how appreciative you are. 

 

You giddily laugh before grabbing your shower stuff to go get ready before class. After you shower and dress you take a little extra time to make yourself feel beautiful. You want to turn heads today. You haven’t forgotten your meeting with Toji is later today but it’s hours away and you can’t wait to tag up with your boys. 

 

Exiting the dorm you're surprised to see Nanami sitting on the patio by himself. He turns and gifts you a rare smile. It’s hesitant and unsure and the sight of it makes your stomach flip happily. “Waiting for something?” You ask him your voice a little breathless. 

 

He really is handsome. His strong nose and jaw. Dirty blonde hair meticulously parted despite the style seeming rebellious. You can’t help but feel a little guilty at the fond look he’s giving you after you spent such an intimate night with Geto. Standing Nanami awkwardly pats off his pants and responds, “Not anymore.” 

 

You flush at his forwardness and hop down the stairs to walk by his side. “I’m excited to get back to classes!” You crow looking up at the taller man as he sends you a somewhat troubled look.

 

“Just go easy on yourself, it hasn't been long at all.” He comments holding the door open for you as you approach the building where classes are. Climbing up to the second floor you can hear Gojo, Haibara, Geto and Ijichi animatedly discussing something. You flash Nanami a grin, a shh finger over your lips. You decide to try and surprise them. 

 

“I dunno why don’t you ask the man-whore over here.” Gojo sounds bored as he loudly responds to something Haibara says.

 

Suguru simply laughs, “Haibara, it’s not hard getting women to sleep with you. The hard part is getting them to leave the next morning.”

 

Your stomach drops and your chest hurts. God you’re stupid. How could you ever think you were something special to someone as beautiful as Suguru. Hands balling in your skirt, you backup a few steps only to hit into Nanami’s chest.

 

Nanami had rolled his eyes as he overheard Geto’s cocky comments. Those idiots were always bragging about one conquest or another the majority of which he doubted were even real. Ignoring them as usual he’s startled when you back up quickly and bump into him. He’s looking down at you in confusion. Spinning to look up at him his breath is stolen from his lungs at the look of genuine betrayal and pain on your face. A second ago you were so giddy and excited and now you just looked crushed.

 

Your eyes are glassy and burning but you refuse to cry. Your inner monologue is scalding, It’s your fault for overvaluing a simple hookup. The smile you give Nanami is painfully fake as you lightly tug on his jacket, “Let’s get to our classroom early.”

 

Nanami follows you closely. The crassness of the boys' attitudes about women must have bothered you. He doesn’t blame you, it grates on him too. He’ll have to chew them out later when you aren’t with him. The last thing he wants to do is embarrass you. You don’t turn to greet the rest of your classmates in the other classroom as you pass. The guys sitting around glance up at the movement. Gojo and Haibara yelling variations of greetings. It’s uncomfortable when only nanami’s scowl greets them as they walk by. 

 

You don’t even hear the others greet you as you continue on to the first year's classroom. Walking in, you hang your bag with the kusarigama in it on the back of your chair, then sink into the same seat you picked the first day you attended classes. 

 

You can’t afford to acknowledge the complicated feelings you are trying to push down regarding Geto. Glancing at your phone you note the time. You'll be meeting with Toji Fushiguro in only a few hours and you need to have all your wits about you. This isn’t some cutesy romantic comedy show. You are here to save lives. Toji is the villain of this upcoming arc and as attractive as he is he’s a cold blooded, ruthless murderer. He will not hesitate to mince you and leave you for the flies. Not to mention there’s two other lives you're hoping to convince Toji to let you help as well. Two neglected little kids living alone with no one but each other to rely on. 

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed the chapter even if I can’t respond I read and love all the comments you leave me. They make me feel so loved and it’s wonderful hearing your favorite parts ❤️

Chapter 42: Bum & Bitterness

Summary:

Y/n & Toji tag up

Notes:

So, JJK is over. Wow. Feels like the end of an era. That sounds so cheesy but it does. I was worried I wouldn’t want to keep writing fics once it ended but Gege did not disappoint. I’m still obsessed (getting another JJK tattoo next week!) and I hope you guys will still be interested in reading this little (SHE THICK BOY) fic.

I feel so lucky that I have so many kind people reading my fics. You never fail to cheer me up and inspire me. Sometimes it’s hard for me to respond. Especially to some of the incredibly heartfelt ones. I never know what to say other than thank you. Please know I read them and they make me feel so loved.

Thank you to my tumblr peeps who constantly cheer me on 🥺 and shout out to all the amazing artists that have done fanart for this fic THEY ARE SO GOOD YOU SHOULD CHECK THEM OUT!! Some are NSFW for gore and nudity 😌
https://www.tumblr.com/quinnyundertow/tagged/QuinnyTheGallery

Class feels interminable. Yaga is going over ways to tell how strong a curse is at the moment and while the information is valuable all you can do is think about is what might happen after school. You had some ideas as to how you were going to approach this but nothing concrete. Which is probably for the best against a wild card like Toji. At the moment you are torn over what to wear. While that might sound superficial to someone on the outside, it was probably going to impact the meeting. The last thing you want to do is wear your school uniform and remind him you're a sorcerer. At the same time maybe it would be good to remind him you're not a full fledged sorcerer yet; you’re still in training.

 

“L/n, since you’re clearly too good to be paying attention. How about you tell me two ways you can tell a curse’s strength.” Yaga is staring at you pointedly as he 

 

Shit. You’re trying to think back to the show and remember something Maki said in JJK 0. “Weak curses tend to gather in groups and if a curse is named or shows intelligence there’s a high chance it’s strong. But let’s be real, if that’s how you’re figuring out intelligence, by that point you’re already totally screwed.”

 

Yaga grunts in response, “Not a fan of the language, but that’s correct. Haibara, your turn.”

 

Haibara looks eager, “Curses in big cities are way stronger than those in the countryside. This is because they can gather more malice and energy from those around them.”

 

You feel your stomach drop at Haibara’s answer. Except he’s killed by an unexpected countryside special grade. 

 

“That’s right-“ Yaga tries to respond but you can’t help but interrupt. 

 

Turning in your seat you face Haibara, “Not necessarily, right?” 

 

Haibara looks surprised and a little confused, “What do you mean?”

 

You glance at Nanami who is also watching you with interest. “Countryside areas while less populated have beliefs in certain spirits, gods and mythology you can’t find in cities. Or maybe it’s a place of great tragedy like a past battlefield or site where a Tsunami or Disease struck.”

 

Haibara looks thoughtful for a moment. “That’s true..but isn't it pretty rare to run into?”

 

You give him a weak smile, “Just something to keep in mind.” You plan to be there for that mission regardless but just in case you want him to have a fighting chance.

 

You expect Yaga to yell at you for hijacking his lesson but he looks thoughtful. “Good discussion.” He moves over to his desk and after rooting around for a moment pulls out a stack of paper. “You three have a mission coming up at the end of this week. Interestingly enough, a countryside curse situation.” He’s passing out pages to each of you.

 

You don’t even realize you are chewing your lip until you accidentally bite down too hard. Wincing in pain you take the stack gently from Yaga and pass the other two out to Nanami and Haibara. You need to make sure you are there even if it’s far too early for Haibara’s death mission.  

 

Yaga is slapping the pad of papers in his hand. “Study this at some point this week. It will give you insight and perhaps strategy ideas. Until then you train.”

 

~~

 

Your kusarigama whips through the air, a whistling sound left behind in its wake. It cleanly slices the target directly in front of you. A simple redirection on the chain utilizes its momentum to hit the other two targets. Then bringing it back around it loops on your body as Geto demonstrated the day you met him and you catch it with ease. It’s a relief to see you retained the abilities you developed in your domain. 

 

Haibara is clapping while standing nearby; his mouth open in awe as he watches you work. “Wow, I can’t believe how good you’ve gotten. You’re either a prodigy or you’ve been training in secret a lot.”

 

You laugh as you wind the chain of your weapon up and lovingly packing it away into its carrying case. The tiny horse-dog amigurumi Yu made for you is attached to the carrying case zipper. Just seeing it sway there never ceases to make you smile.  “Definitely not a prodigy. That’s more Gojo’s speed.” You lay back in the soft grass as you rest your aching fingers. New calluses are starting to develop on your hands from how you have to handle the chains. 

 

Nanami was out of sight, having just gone off to get you all drinks from a vending machine. You three had started a ritual of sorts where one of you would grab everyone drinks after training each day. The downtime leaves you and Yu alone for some time to chat. You hear Haibara sit next to you and when you glance over he has his hands around his knees hugging them. His face is pointed up towards the sky. Eyes closed like he’s just absorbing the warmth of the afternoon. “I don’t think I’ve ever been so happy in my life.” His voice sounds kind of far off like he’s lost in his own world.

 

You shift so you're on your elbows and able to give him your undivided attention. “What makes you say that?” 

 

“I dunno. I just feel really at peace with everything.” He gives you a smile that’s sweet and a little sad. “I’ve never had so many close friends and just knowing I have people I can rely on makes me feel like everything is gonna be okay, ya know?”

 

You don’t like the way he’s talking right now. You sit up cross cross and move to take his hand. He looks surprised when you take it but doesn’t try to move away. “Yeah well don’t feel too at peace. We need you to have our backs too.” 

 

He gives you a grin, “Of course!” Yu flashes a peace sign when he says that. The melancholy mood doesn’t fade though. The weather is surprisingly warm and as you both bask in the sun you wonder if you should ask for a summer uniform soon. You need to start thinking about leaving if you’re going buy something to wear before Toji shows. You are about to sit up when the silence is broken by Yu, his voice sounding unsure and insecure.

 

“My sister can see curses now.” His face twists like he’s tasted something sour. “She called yesterday all excited about it.” He’s staring at his feet, face slightly blushed with shame. “I got pretty heated on the phone because she wants to join Jujutsu High instead of going to a normal non-sorcerer college. I got so scared it felt like all the warmth drained out of me..I told her she wasn’t allowed to under any circumstances. That it was final.”

 

Your eyes widen as you try and resolve the Haibara in your head with the one he’s describing now. It’s hard to imagine him angry let alone giving ultimatums. He must have been really upset.  Yu sinks his free hand into his brown locks and ruffles his own hair. “I was kind of a jerk.” He looks over at you quickly to see if you are listening. You give his hand under yours a reassuring squeeze. “I know I should be supportive but the last thing I want is her getting mixed up in curses and being seriously hurt or worse.” 

 

He’s quiet for a long moment and when it seems like he’s reached a stopping point you ask. “Do you want me to just listen or do you want advice?” You give him a reassuring smile when he peeks over at you.

 

“Advice..” he murmurs into his hand.

 

You nod, thinking for a moment. You want to convey your thoughts accurately. “Well, here’s the thing. There’s a chance your sister is going to do whatever she wants to do regardless of your input; and if she doesn’t get to do what she wants, she may feel bitter or resentful. So banning her will only drive a wedge between you too.” You see him nod reluctantly out of the corner of your eye. “Curses are going to be out in the world whether she’s a sorcerer or not. Training here will give her the means to protect herself. Isn’t that better?”

 

Yu pulls up a weed near his foot and throws it towards the training field. “That’s true but if she comes here she’s gonna have to do missions that put her directly under fire.”

 

He has a good point. This isn’t an easy question to answer with a perfect solution. “Your feelings are valid, but all you can do is give her all the facts and hope she picks the best choice for herself. Then just continue to be the best, supportive big brother you’ve always been.”

 

Nodding, Yu seems like he’s still deep in thought. “How old were you when you started seeing curses?” Yu’s question totally catches you off guard. You try to avoid talking about yourself as much as possible for obvious reasons.

 

Looking for an excuse to cut the conversation short, you glance behind you to see if you can spy Nanami coming back with your beverages. No such luck. “I um, was a late bloomer. Just started in the last few years.”

 

Yu is watching you a little too closely, “Do you remember the kindergarten teacher everyone had back in our little corner of Hokkaido?”

 

The damn lie you told him the day you both met was coming back to haunt you again, “I’m terrible with names, umm what was it again?”

 

“Miss Nakamura?” He responds, filling in the gaps of your fabricated personal history.

 

“Ah right, that’s it. She was so nice.” You cheerily say, trying to convey that you do indeed remember her. You’re glad he supplied you with her name. You are going to have to start taking notes to keep the lies in line.

 

A slight movement from the corner of your eye lets you know Nanami is finally heading back. You let out a breath you’ve been holding in relief. Nanami is approaching from directly behind Yu; so he doesn’t realize his friend is almost over to you. There’s this sad look on Yu’s face as he watches you. He murmurs, “You know you can tell me anything right?” 

 

This conversation has been all over the place. You aren’t really sure what in the world Yu wants you to say. “Of course Yu.” 

 

Thankfully, you are saved from whatever Yu was thinking by Nanami taping a cold can of coke to Haibara’s cheek. The unexpected icey touch makes Yu yelp but it quickly devolves into playful laughter. 

 

Nanami gives a small smile as he picks up your drink to hold it out to you. He seems to do a double take then pauses when he sees Yu’s hand under your own. “Am I interrupting anything?” 

 

When you realize what he’s referencing you pull your hand back like it’s been burned. “Nope! Thank you for the drink Nanami. You're the best!” You take a cold drink from him nodding your thanks. Checking your phone you see it’s already two and you still have to locate this shopping center you are supposed to tag up with Toji at. You stand a little quickly after that; brushing off your school skirt. “I’m actually going to go into town and buy some clothes. Boring girl stuff..” you mumble as an attempted deterrent for them wanting to come. 

 

Unfortunately, it seemed to do the opposite. Yu is back to his golden retriever mode, the serious mood forgotten. Even Nanami looks interested in the prospect as well; the blonde is surprisingly the one to speak up first, “Do you want company?”

 

Yu is jumping up excitedly. “I can hold your bags!”

 

Shit, there’s no easy way to say this, “Sorry I.. already have plans with someone and he’s not really big on meeting new people. Maybe next time?”

 

The mention of he, is not missed on Nanami. His face drops a little, “Ah, I see, well don’t let us keep you.”

 

You bow your head forward and clasping your hands apologize. “I promise we can do something fun later this week or something.”

 

Nanami nods, then gestures for Yu to come on and stop making pathetic begging faces at you. Nanami tries to smile at you but it doesn’t seem to meet his eyes, “It’s fine, enjoy your date.”

 

At the word date you consider correcting him but frown, what does it matter at the end of the day? It’s not like Nanami is interested in you. You were reminded starkly this morning by Geto’s untimely comments how unlikely it is for any of them to be genuinely interested in you. At least dating someone will give you a good excuse to keep disappearing in the evenings. “Right..”

 

~~

 

You feel pretty shitty about how you ditched Haibara and Nanami after classes. But honestly, how the hell were you supposed to explain you had a job with the man dubbed sorcerer killer. There was no way you were going to make Toji wait for you to show, so you went out to the shopping district early and decided to use Satoshi Gojo’s credit card to purchase an outfit for today. You swallowed the guilt of using it by justifying that you would pay it back once you finished your next mission. It hadn’t taken too long for you to find a cute sundress that clung to all the right places and flowed out on the parts you’d rather not show. You didn’t know why you were bothering to put so much effort into this since he practically sexually assaulted you the last time when you looked like a homeless person. 

 

You’re sitting on a bench waiting in the main plaza Shiu had sent the meeting location for. It’s a little past four and you can’t help but check your watch every five minutes or so. You’re staring at your feet wondering if he’s even going to bother to show when your vision fills with a pair of grungy looking black slide sandals with a pair of off white socks that didn’t seem to match but the owner of them had said, eh, close enough.

 

Eyes traveling upwards you see he’s wearing that all black sweatshirt sweatpants combo. There’s a few questionable stains and when you finally make eye contact with him he looks exhausted and hungover. It pisses you off that he’s so handsome. As your eyes worked their way up to his, you couldn’t have been more turned off, but then you get to his stupid pretty face and you're justifying his choice of footwear. That said, you can’t help but laugh as his hair is mussed up to the side awkwardly like he just woke up. “Did you get dressed in the dark?”

 

Toji blinks at you slowly. He reminds you of a panther or some other dangerous big cat. He stretches with a groan before he responds, “Fuck off. Why the hell did you want to meet so damn early?”

 

You stand with an amused raised eyebrow, “Shiu picked the time.” You know he could kill you before you even noticed him move but it was hard to take him seriously when he looked so groggy. “Want to get something to eat? My treat.”

 

He’s looking at you warily before shrugging, “It’s your money.”

 

You can’t help but laugh at that, “Actually, it’s the Gojo’s.”

 

The mention of their clan seems to sober him a little as he scratches his ankle with his other foot. “Even better. I’ll be sure to run up the tab.”

 

You can’t help but roll your eyes at that. You have no doubt that he means it too. You’re wishing you could browse restaurants on your phone but the technology is nowhere near that level yet. You’re looking around at establishments and feeling overwhelmed, “Can you pick a place? I’ll be honest, I have no idea what’s around here.”

 

“Sure.” Toji murmurs as he just starts to walk off in a direction not waiting for you at all. His long strides have him leaving you behind in no time. If you didn’t know better you’d think he was trying to lose you. He‘s taking turns and back alleys that he’s clearly very familiar with. What kind of restaurant is he taking you to? He’s definitely going to have to show you the way back because you're taking such a convoluted route it’s making your head spin.

 

By the time you round the building he just did, he's almost all the way to his next turn. What the hell?! You sprint down the alleyway and turn where you saw him disappear only to come up with a dead end. You're trying to catch your breath; blood pumping fast with exertion as you take in your surroundings. Dumpsters, trash, it looks like an abandoned warehouse of some sort behind you. Where the fuck did he go? “You’re not very smart are you bunny?”

 

You just about jump out of your skin when he’s suddenly behind you. You go to spin around to face him but he pushes you forward into the warehouse's wall of sheet metal. This is not going how you expected it to. You’re trying to cope with humor when you comment, “Have you checked the health grade of this restaurant? It’s kind of a dump.”

 

A strong set of fingers pushes into the middle of your back so your stomach is flush against the wall again. “When I ask you a question I expect you to answer it.”

 

Just two fingers pressed against your lower back has you completely unable to move away from the wall. Giving in, your head leans forward into the cold metal. “No Fushiguro, I'm not very smart.” You bite out. It would hurt less to say if it didn’t feel so true at this moment.

 

He hums in response, his fingers start a slow slide up your back. You can’t help but shiver with goosebumps breaking out down your arms. He effortlessly secluded you from any other people. Not that their presence really would have mattered in the end. The sun has started to lower and the alleyway you're in is mostly blocked from the setting sun. “If you were smart you would have bought a one way plane ticket out of Japan the day I let you live.” There’s this hint of amusement in his voice that is starting to piss you off. “Of course I still would have found you, but at least you would have tried to survive.” 

 

His fingers stop between your shoulder blades. They leave your body, you are momentarily released from the press against the wall. You go to turn and face him but his calloused hand wraps around the back of your neck and forces your head forward. He flexes his fingers just enough for it to start to hurt before it loosens a little. You're staring at your shoes when his hand comes into the picture. He caresses the hem of your dress. Pinching it between his fingers to feel the fabric. His voice is deep and next to your ear the next time he speaks. “Did you wear this just for me?” He lets go of the cloth only to stroke the front of your thigh down to your knee with the back of his hand. 

 

Your breath can’t help but catch in response to the stimulus. The mixed feeling of terror and arousal has your body going from hot to cold. You’re not sure how to respond at first, not sure what he is looking for you to say. Then you remember the man is practically a lie detector. His thumb is stroking the pulse point on your neck. Lying is only going to get you killed. You've got to answer honestly,  “I don’t wear cute clothes for any man. I do it for me.”

 

“Oh?” He drags the sound out like he’s amused. “You think you’d have learned by now not to trust a Zenin. Yet you followed me blindly.”

 

The backs of the two fingers against your leg start to travel back upwards. You're trying to focus on what he’s saying but he keeps distracting you with these light touches. His words finally seep in and you're genuinely confused. “I’m not going to disregard an entire clan just because the ones in charge are vile. Besides, you’re not a Zenin. I trusted a Fushiguro.” 

 

He doesn’t comment in response but the grip on the back of your neck loosens almost imperceptibly. “That so?” His two fingers are lost under your dress. Their journey up your thigh continues. A full body shiver runs down you. All your nerves are on fire. Your attention hyper focusing on those damn fingers, “You wanna tell me why the Zenin’s want you dead?” 

 

You actually huff a laugh at that question, as his fingers pause to brush strokes on your upper thigh. His finger is still on your pulse but his grip is light enough that you can turn to face him. His blue grey eyes bore into your own. His gaze drops to your lips as you can’t help but quirk it in amusement. “There’s a few things that come to mind..I’ve called that prick Naoya a pompous ass, a supercilious viper, I particularly liked that one, insinuated he was an idiot and said he was trash. Did I mention this was all in front of every clan head at their big meeting thing they do twice a year.”

 

He looks genuinely bewildered and his expression gives you the confidence to continue. Swallowing hard, you give the only other reason you can think of. “Or it could be because I was tortured by a sorcerer named Kenjaku immediately after the Tsukumo attack causing me to be MIA for several days. Despite coming back with severe injuries they decided that made me a co-conspirator.” You can’t help but shiver in revulsion at just mentioning Kenjaku. Your pulse speeding up in anxiety. “Can you please let go of my neck?”

 

You’re surprised when his hands leave you and you're able to turn and face him fully. You had a feeling you were going to have bruises on your neck tomorrow. He still looks perplexed but it’s clear you're telling the truth based off of your vitals, “You are one crazy bitch.”

 

You can’t help but to reach up and rub the back of your neck, “I think I prefer bunny to crazy bitch.”

 

He snorts, a sound between a chuckle and scoffing. Shaking his head incredulously as he walks away down the alleyway. ”You are one crazy bitch, bunny.” You can’t help but laugh at that. The pressure from moments ago feels like it’s gone as he calls back to you, “Hurry the hell up, I’m hungry.”

 

You decide to follow because really what else were you going to do? You really were one crazy bitch. 

 

~~

“Hey, where’s Y/n?“ Gojo’s bored tone irritates Nanami before he even finishes his sentence. He had been sitting outside in the evening air trying to read, but apparently that was everyone’s cue to suddenly want to talk to him. 

 

Not bothering to close his book, Nanami lets out a long sigh. “I don’t know.”

 

“She won’t answer my calls.” The whine in Gojo’s voice is grating to say the least. Gojo’s fingers reach over to tug lightly on Nanami’s long, dirty blonde bangs. A move meant to annoy rather than hurt.

 

Slapping away at the hand, Nanami glares at the offending pale digits. Unsurprisingly, where there’s one pest.. there must be another. Geto’s voice emanates from behind Gojo, his shadow in coloring and actions. “She’s not answering our calls.”

 

“Gee, I wonder why?” Nanami sarcastically says as he snaps his book shut in frustration. Clearly he was not going to be able to get any reading done this evening. Standing up he meets the eyes of his obnoxious upperclassmen, “Did you ever think that maybe, just maybe, she doesn’t want to talk to you?” Despite addressing both of them his eyes are uncharacteristically locked on Geto. Geto looks surprised by the hostility, he glances over his shoulder to make sure he really was the intended target of this death glare. He was used to Nanami’s irritation at Gojo but it usually didn’t fall on him as well.

 

Gojo looks genuinely perplexed as he frowns, “Uh, no. I didn’t. Girls may avoid your calls but they answer mine.” The matter of fact way Gojo says it before smirking makes it ten times more obnoxious. Nanami wishes he could punch the cocky look off of Gojo’s stupid smarmy face.

 

Trying to keep his irritation in check, Nanami brushes off his pants, “Well today’s your lucky day. Congratulations, you’ve been outclassed.” Nanami can’t help the twinge of satisfaction he gets when Gojo looks hurt. Good, maybe the man who gets everything can feel like the rest of humanity for once when he gets rejected. Nanami’s tone is mocking as he raises a brow in feigned surprise. “Neither of you were her first pick despite all that flirting and charm you try to ooze. Welcome to how everyone else feels when they get rejected.”

 

Nanami tries to walk back to the dorms feeling satisfied with his mic drop moment but Geto and Gojo move to block the path forward. They both look fairly worked up as they try to pin him in place with their eyes. Gojo flicks Nanami on the forehead, the playful movement isn’t reflected as such in his eyes and tone of voice, “You know something. Spill it nerd.” 

 

Nanami isn’t one to be intimidated by anyone, least of all the two special grades he’s had to deal with all year so far. Agitated he tries to push by, his shoulder lined up to hit Gojo’s but the blow just slides off his re-enabled infinity. His tone is hostile as he finally grits out. “She’s on a date. Clearly, not with you. Looks like she finally realized how shallow you both really are.” Nanami’s hazel eyes lock on to Geto’s dark brown ones. “She heard you guys bragging about how easy it is to get women to sleep with you this morning.” Nanami’s voice becomes a parody of Geto’s, “It’s easier to sleep with them then it is to kick them out in the morning.” 

 

Geto and Gojo are totally silent for once. Both have concerned looks on their faces that Nanami could care less about. Gojo is muttering something along the lines of, “Shit, what did I say?”

 

Taking their moment of confusion to leave he pushes between them both and out the other side. “What did she say?” Nanami turns slightly to look over his shoulder at Geto’s question. He’s surprised to see the dark haired man looking so shaken up, his face a little pale. 

 

“Oh come on, don’t act so surprised. When you say shitty things about women you’re not allowed to be the victim when a woman is hurt by it.” He leaves his upperclassmen behind him as he takes the short stairs up into the dorms. As the door shuts behind him he can’t help but add under his breath, “Assholes.” 

 

 

 

Chapter 43: Terror & Trust

Summary:

Toji encounter continues, Haibara and YN talk.

Notes:

I think I’d like to post up here anytime I receive any fanart in the future.

Thank you to Cloudsong25 and the beautiful fanart they did for Chapter 33
https://www.tumblr.com/cloudsong25/763629254149914624/quinnyundertow-this-one-has-been-cooking-since

You’re more than a little surprised when you follow Toji into an unassuming rundown restaurant. You had expected him to lead you to the most expensive place he could find so he could run the bill up to an exorbitant amount. Unless you were missing something, this little hole in the wall was not going to be a fine dining experience. 

 

He ducks under the entryway. His hand flicking the red banner above the doorway as he passes. He’s pretty tall. Not as tall as Gojo or Geto but Toji’s aura makes him feel way more imposing than your lanky friends. An old man behind the counter calls out a welcome as you walk under the threshold into the cozy place. There’s only five small tables inside, all of which are taken. You’re trying to guess where Toji is heading when he goes down the aisle of tables. His abrupt stop in front of one almost has you hitting into him from behind. Thinking he must know the guy sitting there, you wait for him to speak. An awkward moment passes when the man looks up and asks, “What do you want?”

 

You suddenly feel very uncomfortable, terrified even. The baby hairs on your arms and the back of your neck rise suddenly. This feeling, it’s not like when you faced curses or even your friends. There’s no cursed energy involved. This feeling is something primal, the pure terror one gets from not being the highest one on the food chain. The man at the table must feel it too because his face is white as he stares up at Toji. No more words are exchanged as the man quickly grabs his things and shuffles away from the table. The feeling that had completely paralyzed you only moments before is gone in an instant and Toji looks laid back and lazy as he takes the now vacated table. Mentally you apologize to the routed man as you slide into the seat across from him. 

 

He’s watching you and it’s more than a little unnerving. You try to break the ice, “What’s good here?”

 

“Okonomiyaki, Beer, Eihire. Are you even old enough to drink?”

 

You can’t help but flush in embarrassment, “Yes, I’m old enough to drink!” 

 

He hums in response as he flags down the waitress and orders his food. You decide to just follow his lead and order the same. He’s crossing his arms across his chest and leaning back in his chair. “You wanna tell me what all this is about?”

 

Shit, you were kinda hoping to wait and have this conversation after he was inebriated. Oh well. One refreshing and equally terrifying fact about Toji is you aren’t able to lie to him. Might as well come out and say it. Staring at the table you blurt out, “I want you to train me.” 

 

Hands clenched into fists, you chance a glance up at Toji. He’s looking at you like you’ve lost your damn mind. The table is totally silent for way too long and you're debating over starting to beg when the waitress returns with your food and drinks. Almost as if that snaps him out of his internal dialogue he mutters, “I knew I shoulda fucking killed you.”

 

As you pick up your beer you can’t help but sarcastically respond, “Yeah, well it’s not too late.” This probably wasn’t the smartest thing to say in hindsight but in your defense you don’t usually dine with killers for hire. 

 

You take a long draft of your beer, wincing slightly at the taste. Only to jump when he actually starts laughing. You should have guessed Toji’s a fan of dark humor.

 

“Well, would you look at that? She’s not dead yet.” Shiu is sitting down next to you at the table, not bothering to ask if he was welcome.

 

Taking an eihire with your chopsticks you assert, “I’m working on it, give us another five minutes.” Popping the morsel in your mouth you can’t help but be impressed by its savory flavor and crunchy texture, “That’s good!”

 

Toji is wiping his eyes as his chuckles wind down. “Kong, you knew she was gonna ask some stupid shit like this and you still set this meeting up?”

 

Shiu shrugs after gesturing to the waitress for a beer of his own and another round for you two, “In my defense I told her to get you drunk first.”

 

“Of course you did.” Toji comments, shaking his head. He’s digging into his food and drink so you decide to do the same. “Train you huh? Why the hell would I want to do something like that.”

 

The beer is starting to make you bolder, as if you needed any more encouragement. Stabbing your Okonomiyaki with your chopstick you bite out, “Because fuck Naoya Zenin and fuck Naobito Zenin. Those bastards have it out for me and ostracizing you was the stupidest thing they could have ever done. I want to pummel that bleach blonde shit into the ground and if anyone can teach me how to work around Zenin cursed techniques it’s you.” Pausing you rudely point your chopsticks at him, “More importantly, I’m willing to pay you a lot of the Gojo’s money!”

 

Shiu is nodding as he looks a little impressed, “Hey that wasn’t a half bad pitch.”

 

Toji shrugs, filling his mouth with Okonomiyaki  and then talking with his mouth full. “Eh, I give it a five out of ten.” Cocking his head slightly to the side he murmurs, “Though, I do like the idea of gambling on the Gojo’s dime.. Not that they’d even notice with how rich those bastards are.” 

 

An idea strikes you that you probably wouldn’t even consider had you been totally sober. “You like to gamble? Fine, let’s gamble.” You have his attention now. “Flip a coin. Heads, you win. I pay you double the price of my original bounty and you walk away. Tails, you still get that money but you have to start training me a few nights a week.”

 

You have Toji’s undivided attention, “Who’s flipping the coin?”

 

A glance in Shiu’s direction has the go between shrugging and digging out his wallet. Toji considers this as Shiu pulls out a one hundred yen piece coin. 

 

A look at Toji lets you know you’ve got him on the line. He has that gambling itch. His fingers twitch on the table as his tongue comes out to caress the scar on his lip. “Alright bunny, I’ll take that bet but I want tails.” Toji asserts as he meets your moxie head on.

 

You nod, before looking at Shiu for confirmation. The mustached man looks entertained as he picks up the coin. “Tails, Toji takes the money and runs. Heads, he becomes the beloved teacher Mr. Fushiguro.” Toji gives Shiu an irritated look and the middle man’s lip quirks up into a smile. 

 

In the next moment the silver coin is flying through the air. Before you can blink there’s the clank of metal on the wooden table, the coin spinning briefly before solidly landing on tails. Toji’s breaks out into a very shark-like smile as he’s victorious, “Better luck next tim-”

 

His expression is frozen. The remainder of his sentence never to be spoken. “Sorry.” You utter under your breath. The scene rolling backwards via your ability. This is undeniably a shitty thing to do; but Suguru is lost to you if you aren’t able to change Toji’s homicidal mind. You appease your guilty conscience by thinking you’ll just have to help him win a gamble somewhere else as penitence. 

 

A simple change in your sentence alters the future drastically. “You like to gamble? Fine, let’s gamble.” You have his attention now. “Flip a coin. Tails, you win. I pay you double the price of my original bounty and walk away. Heads, you still get that money but you have to start training me a few nights a week.”

 

The conversation proceeds as expected with Toji taking the bait and asserting, “Alright bunny, I’ll take that bet but I want heads.” 

 

It’s a little surreal to have the scene replay with just the bets changed. Shiu says practically the same line as last time and then the coin is flipping through the air. You hold your breath, despite knowing it should come up as tails again. Spinning identically to the last time, it lands on tails. You let out a relieved breath that is punctuated by Toji’s irritated “Tch.”

 

Shiu looks tickled that you won. His tone is sarcastic as he jibes, “Way to go professor looks like class will be in session.” You try not to crack a smile as Toji looks fairly irritated at losing.

 

You’re cracking open your second beer while Toji chugs his down. This is probably the last thing you should be doing, getting drunk on a school night but you might as well enjoy the Jujutsu High/College whatever experience. “You know, for someone who likes to gamble you sure suck at it.”

 

“Hah?” Toji makes a face like he tasted something sour as he processes what you said to him. “You’ve got quite the mouth on you woman.” 

 

You wave him off, your inhibitions lowered far below your normal threshold, “You’re not the first guy to tell me that.” You lean forward and hold a hand up to your mouth like you're telling Toji a secret, “It was in a different context though.”

 

The way Toji is looking at you has slightly changed. He’s clearly still irritated at your taunting behavior but the way he cocks his head to the side and crosses his arms across his chest screams lascivious intentions. His voice is so smooth and deep as the side of his lip inclines just enough to form a hint of a smile. “You just keep running that mouth bunny.”

 

The words leave your mouth reflexively, “Or what?” Your stomach drops the second after those words leave your mouth. 

 

His smoke colored eyes are pinning you in place as he uncrosses his arms and stands. Leaning forward into your space bubble, his palms on the table he murmurs to you in a deadly serious voice, “Do you think you’re safe just because you’re in a room surrounded by people? Because I can promise you there isn’t a person alive that can stop me from taking my palm to your ass right now in front of everyone like you deserve.”

 

The look in his eyes lets you know he’s absolutely serious right now. One more comment and you’ll be bent over this table, your new sundress pulled up and panties pulled down. His large callused palm bruising your ass for weeks to come. The intense heat that shoots through you at the thought is heinous. You break eye contact to look down at his large palm resting on the table. Just one glance has you biting your bottom lip without even realizing it. Your gaze wanders back up to his and the only thing you can see in those orbs is lust.

 

You did not come here to fuck Toji, you did not come here to fuck Toji. You did not come here to fuck Toji.

 

The sound of a wooden chair squeaking against the floor brings you back to reality as Shiu coughs and stands. “I believe business has concluded and terms have been set.” Shiu says your name, but you can’t pull your eyes away from Toji’s. You are mesmerized, terrified and aroused at the same time.

 

Toji either didn’t hear or doesn’t care about what Shiu said. You have a feeling it’s the latter. Toji’s voice is even as he asks you, “This is the only warning you’re going to get, understand?”

 

You’re voice comes out much more breathless than intended, “Yes Sir.” Toji seems to find this response acceptable as he goes back to eating like nothing out of the ordinary happened. Like he didn’t just leave you with wet panties and a cold sweat. Standing like a newborn fawn you comment, “I’ll go pay the tab and head out.”

 

Shiu nods, “Great, text me to set up the dates you want to do for training and we can determine how you will wire the money.”

 

You give him a nod in affirmation before starting to step away. Toji’s voice interrupts your foot mid step, “Oh and Bunny? Add another two beers to the tab before you ring it out.” 

 

A shiver goes down your back as you can’t help but embarrassingly respond yes sir before walking off. 

 

You can hear the amusement in his voice when he responds, “Good girl.”

 

~~

 

The train ride back to school is quiet. You are tired, overstimulated, and a little drunk. Being around Toji Fushiguro really messes with your head. The entire time you are around him you have to be on guard, hyper alert. Which in and of itself is exhausting but you also used your technique. It’s only in the quiet of the train that you realize you have a headache and your neck is throbbing from where he had grabbed you earlier.

 

How can one man be so infuriating, attractive and terrifying at the same time. What the hell are you doing thinking you can get a man like Toji to go against his nature? You are no Mama-guro. You can’t just fix people if they aren’t interested in changing. 

 

You are so in your head that you almost miss your stop. Getting off just in time you scale the stairs up out of the underground station and begin the long walk back to Jujutsu High. The path back to school is dark and unless you know exactly what you’re looking for it’s easy to miss. The occasional old fashioned lantern dots the pathway up, candles housed in sturdy stone shrines. During the day, the trek up had been so bright and cheerful you hadn’t even thought to be concerned about the journey back home. Wooded shadows bend and warp and it’s easy to imagine hostile entities where there are none.

 

A shiver runs down you and hugging your arms to your chest you wish you had brought something more substantial to wear. The day had been warm but the temperature had dropped drastically from earlier. Your phone is vibrating and with slightly numb chilly fingers you check it. Yu Haibara’s name is flashing on the screen; an incoming call. The part of you ruled by logic says to silence the device and keep walking. You tell that side to go fuck itself.

 

“Yu?”

 

There’s quiet on the other side of the line and you wonder briefly if the call is lost.

 

Yu’s voice is low and filled with concern. “I just wanted to check on you but you don’t sound so good. Where are you?”

 

You’re not going to cry. The sound of his voice brings relief. It helps you to remember why you are doing all this. “I-“ your stupid voice cracks and you have to clear it before continuing. “I’m just walking back now!” you try to make your tone sound upbeat but it sounds disingenuous even to your own ears.

 

There’s shuffling noises in the background. The sound of fabric and then a door closing. “Unless you tell me no; I’m going to come walk you back.”

 

An emotional lump in your throat prevents you from responding at first, “Okay.”

 

“Do you want to stay on the phone?” His tone is light and reassuring. 

 

You feel your eyes burning with suppressed emotion. “Yeah.”

 

Yu fills the void of silence with happy chatter; the topics, light and random. He’s more observant than you realized. After you choke up when you try to respond to a question of his, he doesn’t ask any more. “I’m telling you the rice maker is the pinnacle of human innovation! You get even a cheap one and-“

 

He must be close because there’s an echo of his voice, the sound waves bouncing through the trees as well as the phone. And there he is. A flashlight beam cuts through the bamboo’s shadows. He’s standing ahead wearing a fawn colored knit sweatshirt and jeans. A swell of positive emotions overwhelms you when he smiles and waves cheerily. 

 

You hang up the call as you go to join him. Rather than greet him verbally you just integrate into his space. Your arms going around his middle and head burrowing into the fabric over his chest. 

 

Yu stills for a moment, heart racing in his chest. He’s not sure where to put his hands, hugging isn’t something most Japanese men are accustomed to. His hands eventually settle on your back. The hug he returns is definitely a bear hug; it’s warm, gentle, and all encompassing. He smells nice, his natural scent mixing with the detergent he uses to clean his clothes. The warmth of his body on yours is like having a personal heater. Your voice is muffled by his chest, “You feel nice.” 

 

He gives you a little squeeze of reassurance. You feel his hands on your arms as he moves you back slightly so he can look down at you. “Woah! Y/n, you’re seriously cold!” 

 

You give a light laugh, “And you’re seriously warm.” You want to just lean back into his chest to heat up, but before you can, he’s pulling off his sweatshirt. “W-wait Yu!” The garment is over your head faster than your refusal leaves your mouth. It’s so deliciously warm against your frigid arms that you close your eyes enjoying it. “Thank you.”

 

Glancing up to show your sincerity you double take at his bare chest. You assumed he had an undershirt when he took it off but he’s just topless. Your jaw drops in surprise as you make a conscious effort to try and not check him out, “You’re going to freeze now!”

 

Yu laughs then jogs in place “Nah, I’m warm blooded!” He’s so cheery about it as he waves away any attempt you make to give it back or take it off.

 

You’re pouting big time by the point you give up. You still have at least a ten minute walk back so you pull his bigger hand into your own. “Fine! At least let me keep your hand warm.” you murmur trying to keep your red face under control. 

 

“That, I can agree to.” He chuckles, his own face mirroring your blush. You can tell he’s a little nervous by the way his hands are sweating. He pulls his hand away to briefly wipe them on his jeans before going back to holding yours. “Sorry.” It’s quiet for a few minutes. You’re enjoying just basking in his company. “How come your date didn’t walk you back?” The question makes you hate that you let them misunderstand where you had to go tonight. 

 

You respond under your breath sounding unsure, “He didn’t offer.”

 

Yu’s brows pinch together in thought, “What a weirdo.” 

 

You glance up at him momentarily forgetting he’s topless. He has a really nice chest, enough muscle to be slightly toned, enough fat to make him soft. His pecs look incredibly squeezable. You look away quickly at the unbidden thought. “What do you mean?”

 

His arms are crossed over his chest as he looks contemplative. “If we went on a date I’d want to be around you as much as possible. Besides I know you're strong and can take care of yourself but if someone bothers you I want to handle it.” He lets go of your hand to shift into a fighting stance hopping on the balls of his feet, “I know you’re not talking to my girl like that.” He throws a few punches at the air and you can’t help but laugh. He’s such a dork, and you mean that in the most loving way possible.

 

At the sound of your laugh he turns around with the biggest grin. He was definitely a golden retriever in another life. “You’re a good person Yu.”

 

He comes back to hold your hand; his fingers have started to chill. “Go out with me.” Your eyes are widening in shock as you turn to look at him. It isn’t a question. He takes both your hands in his and he looks more serious than you’ve ever seen him. “Go out with me.”

 

Your brain is struggling to process what he is saying. “Yu I-“ You try to interrupt to no avail.

 

“Y/n, I promise I’d be the best boyfriend ever. I can guarantee I’ll make you laugh everyday. You're the first person I think of when I wake up and the last person when I go to sleep. I know I should have asked you before you went on this date but I’ll never forgive myself if you become serious with someone and I never told you!” 

 

Why did this sound more like a proposal than a date? You feel awful. You don’t want to hurt Yu or anyone for that matter. You hadn’t intended to get so involved in the lives of these characters.  Hadn’t even considered that one would be even remotely interested in dating you. It’s not that there’s something wrong with you, you’re just you. Average, normal, dorky you. While they seemed to shine so bright and brilliant. Not to mention you’ve been lying to Yu from day one. “Yu, I’m flattered really. Any woman who gets to be with you would be so lucky. But I’m not everything you think I am.”

 

He’s shaking his head, his eyes closed as he holds your hands a little tighter.  “I like the person you are. How you make me feel when I’m around you. I don’t care about anything else.”

 

You pull your hands free only to bunch them in fists at the bottom of your dress. “Well you should!“ you feel like yarn unraveling with nothing there to stop it. “I-I’m a liar. I’ve been lying to you about pretty much everything.” You give a rueful laugh as you shrug, your gaze firmly planted on your feet.

 

A hand is on your chin and he gently makes you look at him. “That’s okay I forgive you. I’ll forgive you for anything.”

 

It’s too much. Everything is too much. Words are spilling from your mouth before you can stop them, “I’ve lied to you from the first day we met. W-we didn’t know each other as kids, I’ve never lived in Hokkaido, and I have no clue who Miss Nakamura or whatever her name was is.”

 

You feel hot tears running down your face as your eyes stay on his. You're waiting for the shock and betrayal to register on his face, but it never does. His eyes are so kind and warm as he cups your cheek lightly, “Please don’t cry. I already knew that.” His thumb rubs across your cheek to wipe away your tears.

 

“You- you already knew?” You're beyond confused as he laughs gently, “How, and for how long? Did you tell the others?” The questions come out rapid fire. Your entire perspective of him being altered. 

 

He scratches the back of his neck. The motion trying to expel his now nervous energy. “No of course not, I never told anyone. I figured you would say something when you were ready to.“ his gaze finally goes back to your own. “I’ve always known. Since the first day we met.”

 

Your jaw drops in shock. How is that even possible? “Yu, I don’t understand.”

 

”Ah well, if you want to call what you did being a liar. Then I’m a liar too.” The way he smiles at you, he looks so pleased with himself, “I’ve never even been to Hokkaido.” He bubbles with nervous energy as he admits this. 

 

You on the other hand are just slack jaw, “Why would you just let me lie? You even vouched for me to Nanami. Yu I could have been a bad person! You could have been killed!” You have so many more questions but Haibara is looking overwhelmed.

 

“Why?” You can see the gears turning in his head. He always reacts based on instinct and feelings. As he puts it, he doesn’t think too deep about things. “You just looked so lost and scared when I found you in the middle of that crowd. Then you really shocked me when you said my name!” He smiles a little like he’s thinking back. “I’m not that smart.. but I felt like there was no way I’d forget you. So I just randomly picked Hokkaido. Nanami never asks personal questions, so he didn’t know either way.” Yu shrugs as if this was all no big deal. 

 

You’re thinking back on every interaction you and Haibara have had over your time in this world. He had just taken you under his wing. Accepted, no pretended right along with you that you guys were old friends. Your face is burning up as you rush off ahead. You’re not mad at him for lying. That would be hypocritical. You’re humiliated at yourself. 

 

“Hey, wait! Y/n!” He manages to snag your wrist pulling you up short. “Please don’t be mad at me! I’m sorry-“

 

Great. You were crying now. You turn your face away so he can’t see it but his words cause all your feelings to boil over. “Mad at you? Yu I’m not mad at you! I’m mad at me! Why did you just accept me like you did?”

 

“I- I could just tell you were a good person. You didn’t want to be left alone and were so worried about me trusting random people. Then when you saved my life in that house you proved it.” He’s talking about the first curse you fought in that run down apartment complex. “Just because it started as a lie doesn’t mean it all was. I really grew to like you. You’re so fun to be around and you genuinely care about people, about me. I love our friendship even if I do want more.” He releases your wrist. “I know you. You wouldn’t lie unless there was a really good reason. So I trust in your decision.” 

 

You can’t help but sniffle in the silence. “I- I have a lot to think about and I’m sure you're freezing without a shirt.” You hold your open hand behind you and wait for him to take it. He does so happily, his trust in you blind and implicit.

Notes:

This was a hard chapter to write. I had in mind the Haibara things since the beginning and I really hope I did it justice.

Thank you for all the kind comments as always they make me so happy.

Edit: Due to real life stress and an influx of mean comments I’m taking a hiatus. Nothing makes me happier than writing but lately it’s been miserable. When I get mean comments I delete them and block the user but I’m tired. I’m turning off A03 email notifications and uninstalling tumblr for a few months.

Chapter 44: Bruises & Breakdowns

Notes:

TW Sexual Assault, Violence.

The remainder of the walk back to your dorms was quiet. You don’t let go of his hand the rest of the way. His larger callused hand gently holds yours; a slight playful sway between you. When you see Tengen’s barrier ahead you can’t help but let out a small sigh of relief. Walking through it there’s a slight feeling of immersion before you are on the other side and the Jujutsu Campus is suddenly sprawling before you. You turn back to look at Yu, his cheeks slightly rosy from the cold or maybe he’s blushing. Which you aren’t quite sure. 

 

“I should probably give you your sweatshirt back before we get into the dorms.” You can’t help but laugh at his puzzled expression. A quick look down his body helps him to remember he’s still topless. 

 

He just smiles at a content expression on his face, “Whatever makes you happy.” You turn away blushing hard. You're not really sure how to react to this overt doting. He literally gave you the shirt off his back because it was chilly. This kind, handsome, pure guy was asking you to be his girlfriend. You can’t help but think of a world where you could say yes. Haibara would be the type of man who would bend over backwards to see you happy. You can’t even imagine a situation where he would make you cry. He’s so easy going and genuine it’s hard to get mad at him at all; let alone stay mad at him. Except at this rate Haibara won’t survive to next year. 

 

Your hand grows tighter around his own. Breaths come a little quicker as your thoughts start to take a dark turn. There’s so much you have to do, have to fix, have to watch out for. Your not sure when Yu notices the changes in your anxiety but his thumb starts to stroke the top of your hand in circles. His voice is calming sounding when he says, “Everything’s gonna be okay y/n. You can rely on us, you know? Me and you and Nanami. We're all a team now. I don’t know what has you upset but with the three of us I think we can tackle any problem.” Your feet stutter to a stop. “And I know for sure Nanami would say the same thing.”

 

The kinder Yu is to you the more guilt you feel. He can only be so sure of these absolutes because he has no idea how things are supposed to be. “Thank you. Genuinely, I’m grateful for everything you’ve done for me but things are really..complicated. I’m sorry, I can't date you right now Yu.” Your voice is quiet, your tone sober. 

 

Part of you is expecting him to try and convince you but he simply says, “Okay.”

 

You’re staring at your feet wishing you could be swallowed up by the ground. “I know this sounds lame but I can’t date anyone right now. I’m not in the right headspace. I’d be a terrible girlfriend, trust me.” He lets go of your hand and you think, that’s it, our friendship is over. 

 

He’s quiet for a long time. So quiet that you think he may have left. When you finally find the strength to keep walking a hand on your shoulder stops you. “I’ll be honest, I don’t really understand.” You can’t help but turn your head slightly towards him. Yu looks deep in thought. “But I don’t think it really matters if I understand. You always think really deep about things and I really struggle with that.” His eyes flicker to your own as he cocks a crooked smile. “So you do your big thinking and I’ll just be there if you need me. I’m not giving up yet though because you said, right now. Is that okay?”

 

He’s so sincere and thoughtful looking you can’t help but love him at this moment. You can’t help but reach a hand up to ruffle his brown locks, “That’s okay.. thank you Yu.”

 

“What an interesting picture.” You both look up in surprise and a little embarrassment to see Nanami standing by the dorm's entrance. He has a brow raised and a wry expression on his face. Lifting a hand he waves a bundled up hoodie but rather than give it to Haibara he underhand tosses it to you. Flushing you look up at him. He nods his head in a way that tells you to put it on. Grateful for everyone to be clothed once more you pull Haibara’s sweater off and pass it back to him. Nanami’s sweatshirt is pulled over your head quickly. The extra fabric makes it cozy and warm. You decide to leave the hood up not really sure what you look like at the moment but feeling fairly frazzled, “Thank you, Nanami.”

 

The blonde lifts a brow, his head tilting slightly before he gently corrects; ”Earlier, it was Kento.”

 

Your cheeks burn at the reminder of your earlier faux pas. You can’t help but feel a little giddy as you respond quietly, “Right. Thank you Kento.

 

Nanami is nodding in approval, though you’re pretty certain there’s a slight blush on his cheeks as well.

 

During this exchange Yu simply stares in awe at Nanami. Yu a little too impressed at Nanami’s timeliness. “Hey Kento, how did you know to bring a hoodie?”

 

Nanami opens his mouth to tell Haibara not to call him Kento but shuts it again as he decides it’s simply a lost cause, “It’s called having a window.” Nanami remarks with a lazy drawl. His long legs taking him up the few steps to the dorm entry way. He takes a moment to pull the heavy door open and holds it for you to enter after him.

 

“Thanks.” You murmur passing by. You’re pulling lightly on the hoodie’s strings to tighten it. There’s a feeling of security while wearing it oddly enough. Or maybe it’s from the hint of Nanami’s body wash lingering in the fabric.

 

As you pass him Nanami comments, “The other three are watching a movie in the rec room.”

 

Your feet stutter step at the information. Of course you’ll have to walk right by them to get to your bedroom. You were kind of hoping to avoid the troublesome duo for a little longer. This morning’s accidental eavesdropping had made you more than a little uncomfortable with your one night stand with Suguru. You knew you couldn’t mean much to him but it didn’t make it hurt any less for him to disparage the women he sleeps with. You were probably just another notch on the belt to him.

 

You can feel Nanami’s hazel eyes and Yu’s brown ones on you. Both pausing just in the doorway next to you. Nanami had been with you when Suguru said those shitty things and not much gets past his shrewd gaze. “You want to avoid them?” his tone is gentler than you feel like you deserve. No judgment being held therein.

 

You give a breathy laugh that’s more from being uncomfortable than any sort of amusement. “I- Is it that obvious?” You flinch at how harsh that accidentally sounds, “They can just be a lot sometimes and today sucked.”

 

Nanami’s lip curls into an amused expression as he snorts derisively, “You really don’t need to give me reasoning for not wanting to interact with those two.”

 

You can’t help but try and stifle a laugh behind your hand as Yu looks excitedly between you two, “Are we going to smuggle her in?”

 

Nanami deadpans at his partner before ignoring his question and turning back to you. “You just go to bed and I’ll run interference.” 

 

You can’t help but grin up at him, “I owe you one!”

 

Face grim he nods before walking away towards the rec room. He truly looks like someone walking towards their doom. 

 

“Your sacrifices won’t be in vain Kento.” Yu whispers conspiratorially to you. 

 

You smack at his shoulder lightly trying not to laugh as he gives you a playful nudge. The two of you start to creep forward wondering how you would be able to tell when the coast is clear. The answer is suddenly apparent when you hear Gojo dramatically yelling at Nanami for standing directly in front of the television screen. 

 

“Go, go, go!” Yu whisper yells in a mock war movie tone. You run for your room, this being the first time you regret having one of the last rooms in the hallway. Before you pass the recreation room Yu stands spread eagle so he’s blocking you from view. The entire thing is completely ridiculous and conspicuous as you race to your door then slam it shut behind you; the lock clicking into place. Even the notion of having locks on these dorm rooms is laughable but at least it gives off the message that you want to be left alone. 

 

You lean against the door breath heaving. The giddiness of the moment ebbing away as reality sets in. Moving forward you dive face first onto your bed. Today was..a lot. Nuzzling your face into the pillow you are almost asleep when you remember you still need to text Shiu. Your words come out muffled as you groan, “Ah, Fuck.” 

 

~~~

 

This did not look good. The following morning you are standing in front of a mirror in the girls shower room staring at the deep purple splotches on your neck left by Toji Fushiguro. How in the hell are you going to explain this. It’s so obviously a large hand print left behind that all your excuses sound deluded. 

 

There’s no way in hell you can show up to class with that branding you. After your shower you grab Nanami’s hoodie again and tug it over your head. You had been planning on giving it back before class but that plan is out the window. You slide on your school skirt and try to ignore how awkward you must look in the baggy gray hoodie. Pulling up the hood you move the fabric and your hair so that no uncomfortable conversation starters are showing.

 

Your exit from the bathroom is quick. A look up and down the hallway to make sure you are alone before you dash to your safe zone. Just before your hand clenches around the doorknob a hand clamps your shoulder. The hold doesn’t hurt but it’s not going to be easy to push off either. Your stomach drops to your feet. You’re praying it’s Nanami or Yu even when the shadow on your door by the looming figure behind you is way too tall to be either of them.

 

“Can we talk?” Fuck. Suguru’s voice comes out from close behind you. You can‘t help but hunch in a little on yourself, glad you are facing the door and not him so his eyes can’t roam your neckline.

 

You feel terrible before the words even fully escape you, “No..I’m actually not feeling very good right now.” Your hand twists the knob to your bedroom. 

 

There’s this moment of awkward silence. He was truly not expecting you to say no. His hand is still on your shoulder with just enough pressure to where it’s stopping you from leaving unless you jerk away. His tone is tentative and unsure in a way you’ve never heard before, “Can I just say something to you then?”

 

There’s the sound of shuffling as Geto goes to turn you to face him and you are panicking. Rolling your shoulder you wrench free the motion harder than you intended. The hood of Nanami’s sweatshirt is dislodged with the movement and it’s falling off. You’re spiraling, you seriously can’t have an altercation happening between Toji and the boys over something so stupid as a couple of bruises. “Geto I said, NO.” You practically yell the word no at him. You’re into your room with the door slamming in his face before Geto can even think of a response.  

 

You press your back against the door heavily sinking down onto the floor. Nanami’s hoodie is so big that in your fetal seated position it can cover your knees. There’s no sound from the other side of the door. Is he still standing there? Shit, that was needlessly cruel but how can you explain what happened yesterday without blabbing about everything. Hugging your knees you hear a long exhale from the other side of the door before his retreating footsteps. You need to fix this so things can go back to normal. You have no choice but to do it the old fashioned way, concealer concealer, concealer.

 

~~

 

You’re holding onto the railing of the crowded underground train moving into the same shopping district you had visited last night with Toji. Only this time you are going to a beauty store you had seen..and maybe somewhere that sells scarves. You had been surprised at how easy it had been to call sick out of class. Yaga hadn’t even questioned your request. The only other thing you had to do was a quick text to Nanami and Yu telling them you weren’t feeling great. It took a little convincing and some insinuating you were just having female problems for them to be assured you were fine at the dorms alone. Then once you were sure classes had already begun you snuck off.

 

You readjust your hold as the train shifts during a turn. Your weight having to readjust to maintain balance. The Tokyo crowds are something you are not sure you can get used to. People press against you on every side as you try to keep your arms to yourself as much as possible. You can’t help but feel a little paranoid stuffed in the middle of the crowd. Even knowing it’s probably perfectly safe you can’t shake the feeling of anxiety. Any time someone shifts around you and brushes you oddly you think back to the last time you saw Kenny. A memory you’ve been desperate to keep buried. You focus on your breathing reassuring yourself it’s only a few stops and you’ll be there. Then you can wait till it’s less crowded to take the journey home. It’s only when you feel your skirt start to be moved aside that you realize your fears weren’t totally unfounded. There’s a definite hand on your inner thigh and you feel yourself start to freeze up. 

 

This isn’t anything like when Toji touched you. As strange as it sounds, you know Toji from watching the show. He doesn’t feel like a skeevy stranger even if he should. There are men pressed all around you and you can’t even properly turn to yell at someone. Your stomach is in painful knots and you just want to get off at the next stop regardless of where it leaves you. Clenching your eyes closed you expect the unwanted grope to continue to wander unimpeded when there’s an odd strangled gurgling noise. You try to turn again but there’s nothing you can do. There’s a shift in the crowd and a new stranger takes the  groper’s place. Thankfully, the creep has moved on and you try to breathe deeply through the last few stops.

 

~~

 

“Just who the hell do you think you were touching?” Satoru Gojo releases the ear of the older salaryman he was dragging along behind him and Suguru. 

 

The man is whimpering and bowing in a way that makes Gojo fume even more. ”Please, I’m sorry, I swear it was an accident.” He’s sweating profusely and crying and unfortunately for him Satoru couldn’t care less.

 

Still wearing his uniform from school the white haired man leans forward so that his sapphire eyes lock in on the unsightly perp over the top of his round shades. “Is that so?”

 

“Satoru, leave him with the station attendant and they’ll take him to the authorities. Besides, we are going to lose her.” Despite Suguru’s words a curse the size of a mouse is following you diligently as you make your way up the station stairs to whatever your destination is. Geto knows he can’t stay here. The urge to curb stomp the degenerate below Satoru is overwhelming and morally wrong. Sorcerer law dictates that only non-sorcerers can punish one another. The strong shouldn’t take their anger out on the weak. Even if the non-sorcerer deserves every bit of the pain. 

 

Gojo glances up at Suguru with the roll of his eyes and a disgusted face, “Oh give it a rest moral high ground, this guy is a pig… the only reason he stopped is because your curse forced him to.”

 

Suguru feels sick thinking back on it. After the uncomfortable altercation at your dorm doorway the meddlesome duo had decided to tail you when you attempted to sneak off campus. Yaga was not at all amused when they called his lesson off short by jumping from the second story window. They had settled for watching you from further back in the crowds, their height advantage giving them the ability to see you while you were swarmed on all sides. 

 

The entire thing had been exhausting with Gojo almost giving their reconnaissance mission away when his six eyes saw the baldy with the wandering hands touch you. They say when something happens it’s either flight or fight. They don’t usually mention the other two freeze and fawn. You had frozen, locked up, your face devoid of emotion as you started to disassociate. The curse he released swiftly passed through the crowd leaving a cold and unnerving feeling in his wake. Reaching the target the curse shifted in size as it went down the man’s throat. The gagging, choking sound emanating when his airway was cut off. Forcing the man to walk towards them after that had been a simple task.

 

Suguru was pulled from his thoughts as the pathetic non-sorcerer squealed in pain, Satoru stomping on his hand hard enough to break bones. Satoru is all smiles as he pats the wailing man on the shoulder, “Hey look at it this way, I did you a favor. Now you don’t have to worry about any more accidents.”

 

Suguru turns his face away as you disappear out of sight and up the last few steps. “Satoru.”

 

Looking up with more than a little irritation Satoru balks, “What is it now-“

 

Suguru watches the bawling man. The lack of empathy he feels is a little alarming. If anything it feels good to see the man in pain. Who knows how many women he has harassed before you. Suguru’s face lacks any emotion as he interrupts Satoru, “He groped her with the other hand.”

 

The two meet eyes briefly as Satoru catches on to what Suguru is implying. Satoru’s face breaks into a wide grin as Suguru turns away to trace your steps. The crunch and scream Geto leaves behind are music to his ears. 

 

When Gojo rejoins him a minute or so later he looks like the cat who ate the canary. Hands stuck deep in his pockets, Satoru strolls over with an amused smile. Suguru barely spares his best friend a glance before he is squatting to sit against a building across the plaza from the shop you entered. 

 

Gojo easily picks you out of the crowd, his expression incredulous, “She’s buying..makeup?” 

 

Suguru is just as lost, you don’t seem like the type to play hooky from school just for a day out shopping. Then again despite how much he enjoys your company he is just realizing he doesn’t know that much about you on a deeper level. “I don’t know.”

 

Satoru groans in annoyance as he eyes a crepe cart nearby with interest, “This is going to blow your mind Suguru. Why don’t we.. Wait for it.. ask her?”

 

Suguru doesn’t spare his smart ass friend a glance before commenting, “I already tried to talk to her this morning and she slammed her bedroom door in my face.” The silence is deafening. It takes a lot to strike Satoru speechless. He glances up to see Satoru swallow a lump in his throat, his friends face serious as he watches the makeup store intently.

 

“She overheard us saying something dumb, goes out on a date with some npc, avoids us that night, and slams a door on your face.” There's a definite twinge of anxiety in Satoru’s voice. “Shit! I can’t even remember what the hell I said!?” The white haired man pushes away from the wall to head to your location, “I’m gonna go grovel.”

 

“Wait.” Satoru pauses in confusion at the serious tone of contrition in Suguru’s voice, “I-It’s not you okay. It’s me she’s avoiding.”

 

This has Satoru’s attention. He is almost always the one pissing people off with Suguru getting the flak. There is a satisfying warm fuzziness to know it was his goody two shoes buddy who fucked it up this time. “No way. What’d you do?” There’s a definite giddiness in Satoru’s tone that rubs Suguru the wrong way.

 

Standing with a huff Suguru shoots him an exasperated look, “I swear you could at least pretend not to be entertained by my screw up.”

 

Gojo just grins, “No waaay, should I get some popcorn? I have a feeling I’m really going to enjoy this.”

 

“It’s because I said something shitty about getting women to leave after one night stands.” 

 

Gojo frowns, disappointed at first but despite the lack luster confession he plans to milk this embarrassment as long as possible, “Oh man, you really made a jackass of yourself, huh?” He’s loving the idea that Suguru has fallen from your graces. His smarmy grin and mocking tone pushing Geto over the edge.

 

Suguru really hadn’t planned on telling Satoru about your hook up. It isn’t any of Satoru’s business who he sleeps with. They had told each other details of their escapades in the past but never included names or faces. The problem right now however is Satoru’s shit eating grin just keeps growing bigger and bigger. Suguru nonchalantly stretches totally missing whatever mocking comment that has Satoru cackling at his expense. “It was terrible timing too. It being the morning after I ate her out.”

 

Satoru is laughing loudly in response. When he realizes Suguru isn’t joining in, the sound slowly tapers off into a chuckle followed by silence. The two stare at each other. Suguru’s face, deadly serious as Satoru’s brain tries to process what he just said. “You’re kidding.”

 

He should never have said that. Suguru shrugs noncommittally; trying to bury the feeling of guilt that is slowly growing. He turns away, back to watch the shop you disappeared into. “You can believe whatever you want.”

 

Satoru is slack jawed, the emotions running through him are so diverse he doesn’t know how he feels. He’s hurt and pissed off that Suguru not only hooked up with you but did it without saying anything. He feels cheated and jealous, jealous that Suguru saw a side of you he hasn’t seen before. That you’ve seen a side of Suguru he hasn’t either. “And so what, you weren’t going to tell me? You knew I was interested in her.”

 

Suguru can’t help the scoff he lets out, “Satoru, you flirt with every woman you meet and this isn’t the first time we’ve both chased after the same girl.”

 

Satoru’s voice is cold when he responds, “It's different and you know it.” It’s silent for a long time as the two of them stare into the distance. The most frustrating part is they both know if the roles were reversed Satoru would have done the exact same thing. “So what, are you not dating?”

 

Suguru looks caught off guard by the serious question, “No, it was just some fun.”

 

For some reason that pisses Satoru off even more. He can’t seem to help himself as he lets out a condescending laugh, “So you go down on her and the next day she’s on a date with someone else. That’s embarrassing. Do you need me to show you how to make a girl cum?”

 

The feeling of guilt in the pit of Suguru’s stomach is quickly evolving into irritation. A muscle in his jaw ticks, he knows Satoru is just baiting him but it’s hard not to rise to meet him; his best friend and rival. “You always have something stupid to say. If you're going to be so pissy about me making a move on her, grow a pair and make your own.”

 

Satoru barely lets the words finish leaving Suguru’s mouth before he starts to stalk off towards the cosmetics shop, “Says the one with his foot so far up his ass he’s choking on rubber.”

 

Stomach dropping in anxiety, Suguru quickly moves to catch up to his best friend, “Satoru, stop. What are you-?” Suguru tries to grab Satoru by the shoulder but the hold is brief as Satoru pulls up his infinity. Suguru’s fingers slipping around nothing. “Where are you going?!”

 

Satoru turns with a smile that doesn’t meet his eyes, “Making a move.”

 

 

 

Notes:

I’m on a hiatus because of real life stresses but decided to come back to just post this. At an all time low lately if I’m honest. The mean comments I’ve been getting on this fic are really starting to make me lose confidence. I delete and block people but it still hurts. Two comments this week alone that were paragraphs about how my fic is horrible and I ruined it. If it wasn’t for indiewritesxoxo and pnkblueberry I would have deleted my account. I also appreciate all the kind words I’ve gotten on tumblr. I’m not saying this because I want people to praise me or tell me to stay. I just feel like being transparent. I’m a normal person who has a full time job and I do this for fun when I’m not studying or working. Writing makes me happy. Please don’t comment if you don’t have anything nice to say. I know my work isn’t that great. I’m doing this for fun. Please don’t make my happy space miserable.

Edit: Totally overwhelmed with the outpouring of love. Thank you for enjoying my story. Thank you for your kindness. Thank you for taking the time to comment.

Chapter 45: Crepes & Capers

Summary:

YN is caught red handed

If one thing could go right this afternoon that would be great. You’re staring at the wide variety of concealers on display in the store. Each tone seems too light or too dark. Why is it so difficult to color match? You pick up another shade and hold it near your neck. Would it even be able to fully cover the mottled blue and purple skin? You are going to have to bitch Toji out when you next see him. At the very least he could do you the courtesy of leaving marks under your clothes. Now that you think about it Toji had been more than willing to bend you over his- 

 

The older woman standing behind the register loudly clears her throat again. She’s been following you with her stare the entire time you’ve been in here. It’s not the, can I help you, kind of gaze. It’s more of the, I know you're going to try and steal something, look. Unfortunately, wearing an oversized hoodie with the hood up isn’t exactly helping you either. 

 

You snatch a few shades around your skin tone and begrudgingly head for the checkout line. It’s not like it really matters how many you buy now that you are carrying around the Gojo family credit card. The credit card you fully intend to pay back even if the Gojo’s won’t notice the comparatively minute charges.

 

You can’t help but stutter to a stop when a display of shiny lip gloss catches your eyes. They all look so enticing in their plastic tubes with bright bubbly lettering. Maybe the Gojo’s won’t mind it you just-

 

“I’m partial to the cherry flavor.” You almost jump out of your skin in terror as a very familiar masculine tone chimes in.

 

Your heart is pounding from the scare as your hand reflexively goes up to your chest. You just barely manage to stop yourself from spinning to face him, “Gojo you almost gave me a heart attack.”

 

“Hmmmm, is that a sign of a guilty conscience?” 

 

Your stomach drops at his insinuation. “N-no. Why would you even say that?” You try to force out a reassuring laugh but everything about it is so unnatural sounding.

 

His pale hand moves past your face to pick up the cherry red tube. You can’t help but stare as his fingers flex, the veins a subtle light blue against his almost translucent flesh. “Do you think it’s my color?” There’s a teasing lilt in Satoru’s tone as he holds the tube of gloss up to his lips.

 

You swallow the lump in your throat and moving a hand up you tug your hood forward a little more so your neck is still surrounded by shadows. “Of course.” 

 

There’s disappointment in his voice as he laments, “Boo. You didn’t even look at it.”

 

You can’t help the genuine short laugh that escapes you at his pouting. “I don’t need to look; you look beautiful in any color.” Despite the panic knotting in your stomach over Satoru’s sudden appearance, your response is genuine. Satoru is beautiful no matter the circumstances. Out of the corner of your eye you’re surprised to see Gojo looking a tad caught off guard. If you didn’t know better you would think your compliment had made him flustered. Turning quickly the opposite way he’s facing, you move in the direction of the register. So far so good. You can buy the makeup, feign a bathroom emergency and put it on before Gojo notices anything. 

 

Wait. How..why is Gojo here anyways? Your steps stutter to a halt and the following Gojo almost runs into the back of you. Panic suddenly grips your chest. Not because he’s following you; but because what if you had been going to see Toji? You wouldn’t have even noticed Satoru’s presence before Toji would have gutted him. He’s going to get himself murdered before he can even become the world's strongest. “Satoru..were you following me?” Your tone is not unlike how someone might scold a puppy. It’s a stupid question and you both know the only answer is, obviously. 

 

“Pft, No?” The audacity of his lie has you spinning on him in disbelief. His baby blues are blinking at you widely over the top of his circular sunglasses. He at least has the dignity to look at least a little shamefaced. “I was following Suguru, who was following a curse he had following you.”

 

Your mouth opens and shuts as you attempt to sputter out a response. Your indignant reply is filled with concern for their welfare rather than your own. “Satoru! Y-you can’t just do that! What if something happens to you?!”

 

The look on Satoru’s face is a mixture of complete confusion coupled with indignation. “Hah? What does that even mean? You’re the one always getting in trouble!” He’s closed the distance between the two of you. Reaching out, his long arms snag the back of your hoodie before you can escape from his range. With a swift pull, the hood of Nanami’s sweatshirt is jerked down and you're staring into his dark shades in shock.“I’m constantly worrying about you and then you do dumb things like sneak off campus to play hookie. What if Suguru and I hadn’t been on the train this morning.” 

 

The last sentence almost feels like Satoru has slapped you. “What?”

 

He huffs in response, his frustration still present despite the fact that he just shared something he didn’t mean to aloud. “That freak on the train this morning. We took care of him.”

 

Your stomach drops at the reminder. The feeling of dread from this morning returns, causing goosebumps to run up your flesh. Your eyes must betray your steadfast expression because Satoru’s face softens quickly. He pulls you into him, his arms going around you in a possessive hug. You can hear the wild beating of his heart as your head is pressed up against the warm heat of his body. His infinity is down and the feeling of him around you is intoxicating. When he speaks again his tone is soothing with a hint of his regular humor. “Nothing's going to happen to me. I dunno if you missed the memo but I’m literally the strongest sorcerer alive since, like, the Meiji era.”

 

It would be so easy to lean into him and just let everything run its original course. To let the tides of fate pull you into their undertow. It’s a bad omen when you feel your phone vibrate against you. The only person you texted today was Shiu to set up your first day of training. Training with the man who was going to easily destroy Satoru and Suguru’s bodies and minds. You grow slack in his arms. A weird emptiness filling you followed by a complete sense of overwhelm. You can’t even protect yourself and here you are trying to save everyone else.

 

The tinkle of bells fills the air as someone new enters the shop. You pull away and you can palpably feel Satoru’s reluctance to release you. “I need to pay for these things.” Turning you see Suguru enter the store. His hands deep in his pockets as he ducks a little when entering. He looks hesitant as he sees you and Satoru standing together. Not sure if he should go meet you both or stay here for you guys to approach. Every interaction he’s had lately he's botched.

 

“Hey.” Suguru’s voice comes out softer than he intended, more hesitant. 

 

You lift a hand in greeting. It’s hard to stay upset at Suguru, especially when he looks so sheepish. When Satoru doesn’t greet him like you would expect, you glance over only to see his face serious. His eyes are locked onto the side of your neck and you immediately remember why you came to this store in the first place.

 

You turn to walk to the register hoping that Gojo assumes it's a shadow. You should have known better than to think you could fool his eyes. His hand is grasping your arm. It’s not tight but it’s firm. There’s no give when you try and pull away. Feigning nonchalance you laugh, “I have to check out.”

 

Satoru isn’t listening to you. His lithe fingers on his free hand brush aside your hair and the neck of the hoodie. He’s analyzing the extent of the damage his lips pull tight in a look that’s hard to decipher. “What’s all this?”

 

At Satoru’s form turning rigid and his cursed energy flaring, Suguru quickly crosses the room. His long legs passing the distance in a moment. Raising your hands in a placating gesture you try to downplay the bruise shaped by Toji’s fingers. “It’s nothing.” You go to pull away but Satoru’s still holding your upper arm as he examines your neck. You feel his other hand trace the injury so feather light it’s barely felt.

 

“Suguru.” Satoru says his best friend's name before moving a step away so that he can see the damage. 

 

Unlike the anger behind Satoru’s eyes Suguru simply looks concerned, “What happened? Why didn’t you go to Shoko?” 

 

No longer held back you fluff up Nanami’s hoodie around your neck so the bruise is no longer visible, “Because it wasn’t a big deal. It doesn’t even hurt.” That’s a lie. It does ache when you turn your head but they don’t need to know that.

 

“You still haven’t said who did it.” Satoru’s tone and expression are stone. That worries you more than if he was yelling. This younger version of Satoru hasn’t learned to completely regulate his emotions and something about the apathy makes you more concerned.

 

“It was just some guy that tried to mug me yesterday. He grabbed my neck and I kicked his ass. There’s nothing to be concerned about.” You manage to huff in a fabricated indignation. Moving to the counter you place the concealer and some eyeliner there. Not that you needed the concealer anymore.

 

“Liar.” The accusation stuns you for a moment. He’s not wrong but did he have to say it with so much vehemence? You turn and stare at Satoru but his intense stare is too much for you to bear. You shift to finish the transaction trying to pretend everything is okay. A pale hand hitting the counter interrupts the process. He puts down the lipgloss you had picked up earlier as well as the cherry shade he had teased you with barely moments before. “I’m paying.” Despite the kindness in the gesture his tone is cold.

 

You don’t have the heart to tell him the Gojo’s would have been paying either way. You doubt Satoshi has told Satoru about the credit card transfer. You look up at his looming presence and decide not to argue. His teeth are clenched and you're grateful you can’t see his eyes beyond his shades. An unexpectedly gentle hand at your elbow guides you towards the exit as Suguru’s smooth voice murmurs, “Let’s wait out front.” 

 

You can’t help but gnaw on your lip as you walk out with Geto. This sucks. Satoru calling you a liar hurts more than you are willing to admit. You can’t help but feel like the bad guy right now even if it’s for their own good. All these secrets and half truths are coming to a head and now that Haibara knows part of it you wonder how long it will take him to spill your secrets. 

 

The moment you step outside a chilly gust of wind sweeps by. Yesterday had been so unusually warm it made it easy to forget it’s still early spring. The cold causes you to instinctively press closer to Suguru in an attempt to escape it. His tall form easily blocks the wind as he turns slightly so it pushes against his broad back rather than chilling you further. “Thank you.” You murmur reflexively, your brain still caught up in everything that has been happening lately. It isn’t until his icy fingers touch your neck that your attention focuses on him. 

 

His expression is gentle but concerned, “It really doesn’t hurt?” 

 

You shake your head in reply not trusting your words at this moment. There’s no judgement in Suguru’s face as he looks the injury over. He’s so good at masking his feelings already it’s difficult to tell what’s really going on behind those beautiful brown eyes. You reach up to take his frigid digits and cradle his large hand in between your own. “Your hand is so cold.”

 

Suguru’s gaze flickers up to watch your face as you gently rub his hand between yours. The moment feels oddly intimate, a blush slowly heating your face. His next words surprise you, “Aren’t you mad at me?” He sounds genuinely perplexed as he asks His voice unsure and low. “Why are you doing that?” The that in question is you gently warming his hand.

 

Your heart breaks a little as you stare at his hand. “Just because I’m upset about something doesn’t mean I stop caring about you.” You can’t help but laugh ruefully thinking of his oncoming downfall. Even at his worst you had still loved his character. “I don’t think there’s anything you can do that would make me stop caring.”

 

Glancing up there’s a split second of genuine emotion there before he masks it. He looked so unsure and insecure. Despite him reigning his feelings in and burying them; his expression is soft. His warm chocolate eyes study you, his free hand reaching up to brush a stray hair behind your ear. “I was a jackass. I’m sorry.”

 

You nod in agreement because frankly, he was a jackass. You appreciate the apology but wonder if he would feel sorry for what he said if you hadn’t overheard it. It’s not likely. Thankfully you’re spared from having to respond as the sound of bells indicates Gojo’s return. He strolls out, the bag of makeup held lazily over his shoulder.

 

Despite the sunglasses the sudden outside sunlight seems to blind him momentarily. You can’t help but wonder how much his beautiful eyes see. 

 

After a brief pause his gaze wanders to the two of you standing nearby. “Thank you Satoru.” your words are blatantly ignored as he focuses on your neck, then at the way your hands are holding Suguru’s. The rage his face held at the sight of your bruise isn’t there right now and you’re grateful. Instead a childish pout graces his plush lips. “I leave you alone for two minutes and you take advantage of it.” For a second you think he’s talking to you but his eyes are locked on Sugurus.

 

A low chuckle escapes the dark haired man as he shrugs. His entire demeanor screams unapologetic, “What can I say, I guess I can’t help myself.” His tone has a teasing lilt coupled with an undercurrent of sincerity. You look between the two in confusion. Clearly  you’ve missed something. There’s this tension in the air. Not necessarily real anger but raw nerves and irritation.

 

Giving an exaggerated roll of his eyes Satoru takes your free hand and tugs you behind him. “I’m getting us crepes. You both are making me stress eat. If I get diabetes it’s your fault.” He’s sure to eye you both dramatically when he emphasizes “your“.

 

His flare for drama makes your lips twitch as you try and hide your smile. Suguru follows behind you, his hand now holding yours. His expression, amused. “You were eyeing that crepe cart from the moment we left the train station and you have zero self control. This was an inevitability.”

 

Gojo hmms in response before demanding of Suguru, “You’re paying for it.” A stray giggle escapes your throat and the look Gojo throws over his shoulder at you is laced with annoyance. “If you think for a second I’m just letting you get away with that shitty lie you’ve got another thing coming. Now decide what you want before I change my mind.” 

 

Quickly snapping your mouth shut Gojo looks satisfied with your sheepish reaction. The line is short and you can’t think straight with one hand in Satoru’s and one in Suguru’s. When it's your turn to order you default to “What he got.” 

 

The three of you find yourself sitting in the plaza enjoying the cold but sunny day. You’re in the middle of the bench while Satoru and Suguru munch on their own crepes on either side. You’d be lying if you said the crepes didn’t look delicious. Satoru’s eyes are gleaming with excitement as he stares at the giant strawberry and sweet cream filled treat in his hands. Your own crepe is identical. Suguru watches with amusement as you and Satoru try to eat it without getting whipped cream all over your faces. His own crepe is much more sensibly filled with fruit and topped with a light powdered sugar.

 

Somehow the mood has lightened and while you're pretty sure that isn’t the last you’ll hear about the bruise you’re thankful for the reprieve. You push Satoru playfully as he cackles openly at the whipped cream mustache you just wiped off. He’s grinning like a dork as he attempts to take a bite out of your crepe. “Satoru, it’s the same thing!” You wave your free hand in a shooing motion in his face trying to make him back off to no avail. You’re pushing into Suguru as Satoru leans over you obnoxiously his mouth following the crepe you are holding away from him. 

 

“Just one bite! Yours looks like it tastes better!” He’s trying to hold in a laugh as he bothers you for the joy of it. His arms, more than long enough to just take the treat if he wanted to. 

 

You’re halfway over Suguru’s lap now trying to wiggle away, “I will bite you, so help me god Satoru.” Your squeals are cut short as you notice Suguru grinning down at you in a way that makes you double take. Without any sign of his nefarious intentions he leans towards you and takes a quick bite of your desert as you hold it away from Satoru. Your mouth falls open in shock at his betrayal. “Suguru, how could you!” Clearly, Gojo is overjoyed with Suguru allying himself with his white haired counterpart, his laughter boisterous. 

 

The little smirk gracing Suguru’s lips quirks up as he holds in a laugh. “Delicious.” Is his only reply . 

 

“Stop doing that!” Your head whips over to a belligerent Satoru. A fresh pout loaded as he eyes his friend and pulls you back to the middle, “Stop, being attractive it’s annoying.” The way Satoru is glaring half heartedly at Suguru makes you die laughing. 

 

Suguru tilts his head as he questions Satoru, “You think I’m attractive?” His husky tone makes you feel weak in the knees and it’s not even directed at you.

 

There’s a definite light blush on Satoru’s cheeks as he balks and brushes Suguru off, “You’d like that wouldn’t you?” 

 

“Yeah.” The honestly out of Suguru’s mouth stuns you and Satoru. Butterflies are in your tummy as you try and not distract from whatever chemistry is going on. Two of the sexiest men in the universe are borderline flirting and you have a front row seat. 

 

Gojo sputters for a moment before standing and shoving the last bit of his crepe in his mouth. His face, stuffed so full he couldn’t talk if he wanted to. He waves his hands in a hurry it up motion as he tries not to choke over his full mouth.

 

You can’t help the smile on your face even if your cheeks are starting to hurt. Suguru seems to be enjoying himself as well. He holds out his crepe to you, offering a bite. “A peace offering.”

 

The hmmmm sound you make in response sounds incredulous but you take a bite as your revenge. “I guess I can forgive you.” Your comment refers to more than the bite of crepe he stole.

 

Suguru’s face softens as he stands. An outstretched hand offering to help you to your feet. “Thank you, y/n.”

 

Unwilling to let his honeyed voice fluster you, you stand and give a stretch, “Ready to go back to school? I think I’ve had enough excitement for the day.” You don’t bother to mention it’s far from over since Toji is on the agenda for this evening.

 

Satoru eyes you for a moment as if gauging your emotions, “Are you okay with the train?” 

 

Your stomach sinks at the reminder of the creep this morning but there is nothing else to do but face your fears and go. “You guys are coming too right?” Their affirmative responses being all the extra encouragement you need.

 

~~

 

You aren’t exactly sure how you ended up in this position but you’re not complaining despite the public embarrassment. You’re sitting on the train in the only free seat that was available. Which just so happens to also be Satoru’s lap. 

 

Everything had been crowded from the moment you entered the train station. It wasn’t until you had boarded the train and people pressed in that you realized Satoru has you and Suguru surrounded by his infinity. The translucent layer of protection is practically invisible to even a sorcerer's eyes unless you are looking for it. The throngs of bodies when pushing in are repelled before they can touch you. It’s amazing to see his technique in action. With the power flexing around you, you feel invulnerable but also strangely isolated. 

 

It doesn’t take long for Satoru’s glare to help a nearby seat be vacated. Seating himself he reaches over and nonchalantly pulls you into his lap. He must be feeling needy because his arms wrap around your torso and his face nuzzles into the side of your neck. You can’t help the small gasp of pain that escapes your throat. His touch is so gentle but your neck feels impossibly sore. Satoru leans his head more onto your shoulder facing the injury. “Sorry.” His apology is soft and sincere. He’s clearly very bothered by it, “Why won’t you tell me who did that?”

 

You grapple with your thoughts as you let out a small sigh, “You don’t know them and it doesn't matter. It was an accident.” You can see Suguru watching the interaction from his position standing next to you both.

 

Satoru simply snorts in response but the gears in his head are rapidly turning. They have been since he saw the marks. You are too strong to have some random person do this to you and it’s not a curse mark. There are some people with vendettas out there against you. The Tsukumo survivors, the Kamo, the Zenin, all powerful people. It’s so easy for him to see you martyring yourself to avoid a clan war. “Was it Naoya?”

 

The question catches you totally off guard, “N-Naoya? No, of course not. I haven’t seen him since the day I woke up.”

 

“I still have to hit him for that.” Satoru mumbles only to go back to his guessing game, “I’d bet money it was a Zenin.” 

 

Suguru looks thoughtful nearby and nods, “That’s what I was thinking.”

 

You can’t help the distress in your voice as you beg, “Satoru can you please just let this go. I need you to just trust me to do the right thing in this situation.”

 

Voice grumbling Satoru adds, “It’s not you that I don’t trust. Ever since the clan meeting you’ve had too many enemies. How am I supposed to protect you if I don’t know who to fight?” The clan meeting. For you it felt like months had gone by but it was still fresh in the minds of Satoru and Suguru.

 

Before you can articulate a response Suguru adds, “You never did tell us about what happened with your meeting with Tengen.”

 

A burst of clarity hits you. Tengen. How had you not thought to talk to Tengen? Maybe there is a way this entire event can be avoided. You need to see Tengen, now.

 

 

 

Notes:

I was just totally overwhelmed by the outpouring of love last chapter. Thank you everyone who has been here a long time, thank you to the new people who left their first comments, thank you to my shy people that hate commenting and thank you to the people that comment everytime. I love you all and appreciate you! I love this fic and I had a lot of fun writing this chapter. I hope you enjoyed it too!

Chapter 46: Cherish & Crisis

Notes:

I'm so happy i was finally able to write something I feel is worth reading. I hope you all agree.

TW: Canon typical violence, sexual content, Toji is his own warning

Tengen. How had you not thought of them sooner? In your defense, between going to the distant past and then ricocheting to the JJK 0 timeline you had forgotten all about your previous interaction with the god-like sorcerer.

Tengen is the thread that weaves together this entire timeline’s tragedy. Tengen, who is to become one with Amanai Riko. Tengen, who assigns Geto and Gojo to protect Amanai and in doing so places a giant target on their own backs. Tengen, worshipped by the time vessel association that hires Toji Fushiguro to kill Riko. If you can change Tengen’s mind, the current trajectory, everything should ripple into new alternate outcomes; for better or worse.

“Y/n?” Suguru’s honeyed voice snaps you back to reality. He looks concerned when your eyes meet his. They’re such a warm and comforting hue; the brown, so rich and flecked with gold. So damn pretty as his lips purse then downturn in thought.

The arms around your middle pull you closer into the solid warm form behind you. Satoru doesn’t like sharing your attention even for a moment; not even with Suguru. You can’t help but feel a thrill of giddiness at the closeness Satoru is demanding. At this moment, not a piece of paper could fit between his form and your own. The contoured dips and curves of his abs press against your back. His chin resting lightly on your shoulder. You feel his azure eyes on you. His fingers lightly tapping on the softness of your tummy.You’re mentally trying to articulate a response to Suguru and words are escaping you. “Y-yes?” You swear you can feel a smile form behind you as Satoru enjoys your flustered reaction.

Suguru huffs in irritation, his gaze no longer locked on yours but the hands around your waist that have somehow managed to slip just under the hem of your large sweatshirt. Suguru sends his friend a pointed look, an icy edge underneath just barely showing. “Satoru. Don’t be crass, we're in public.” For someone that was bragging earlier this week about women being easy to sleep with; Geto sure does look jealous.

Satoru simply scoffs in response, “You think I care what these people think?” His long fingers are lazily stroking circles on the space between your stomach and bra. He’s just enjoying the softness of you and despite the scalding reaction you're feeling there’s nothing lewd in the motions. The feathery touch is still respectful in its distance from your breasts and the light playful nature slightly tickles.

Suguru looks about the crowded train incredulously. You can’t help but notice his eyes keep traveling down to where Satoru’s hands disappear under your hoodie. His tone is laced with annoyance as he comments, “No, I don’t think you care about anyone but yourself. But It’s disrespectful to Y/N.”

You’re blinking wide eyed at Suguru and Satoru’s hands stutter to a stop. The noise Satoru lets out is undignified and loud, “Hah? Yeah? I guess you are the resident expert on being disrespectful to women.”

You can’t help the way your jaw drops as Suguru’s cheeks slowly go crimson with embarrassment and indignation. Despite Satoru’s sharp words you note his hands are retreating. Turning to face him, he sits up straight in a pleased amusement at you suddenly facing him. When he opens his mouth to say something more your hand goes over it. You’re trying to think coherently and these two are not helping matters. You can feel a pout forming against your palm as you manage to choke out, “I need to talk to Tengen.”

Satoru’s shades are slightly skewed, his eyes sparkling; he’s too busy goofing off to take any of this seriously. “Dengwn?” Your hand muffles and distorts the word. The overhead announcer catches you off guard as the train grinds to a halt at your station. Going to stand you see Suguru offering a hand to help you rise. He isn’t facing you but looking off towards the door his expression still abashed from Satoru’s earlier jab. It may have been deserved but you still can’t help but feel a little bad for him. When your free hand takes Sugurus there’s a definite look of gratitude in his expression as he goes to help you up.

Before you’ve fully stood there’s a pinch against the palm of the hand you had resting on Satoru’s mouth. You jerk back from surprise rather than pain; mouth gaping at his devious grin. “Did you just bite me you little shit?” Your sentence ends with a surprised squeak as his hands go to either side of your hips to lift you to your feet as he stands.

Satoru completely ignores your question, his hands shoving into his pockets. The oversized menace, pleased with himself, practically struts out of the train car. The warning noise for the train's door closing soon goes off and Suguru pulls you along behind him as you exit amongst the other passengers. You never have to worry about losing sight of either of them at their height. Not to mention Satoru’s shock of white hair is a beacon in a sea of black.

Right, Tengen. You aren’t able to get anything done when you are with these two. It’s like they have to monopolize every part of you; physically and mentally. Anything less isn’t tolerated. Keeping your hand in Suguru’s larger one you dig your cell phone out and send a text to Yaga as you all exit the train station. You can’t help but smile when you glance up and see Satoru and Suguru harassing each other like they normally do. There’s never lasting animosity between the two of them. Their personalities are so well suited that even when Satoru pushes too far (as he’s prone to do) Suguru easily forgives. The dark haired man whose fingers easily interlace with your own is so genuinely kind. He turns, laughing at some dumb joke Satoru made. His eyes crinkling in amusement as his hand lightly squeezes your own. Even now he wants to make sure you feel included. You give him a soft reassuring smile that makes him light up even more before turning back to his friend.

Unfortunately, he’s still a dumb boy and there’s no fixing that. You’d be lying if you said your feelings weren’t still bruised from what he said the other day. When you’re walking like this, his hand in yours it almost feels like you could be dating. It’s intimate in a way that isn’t done among friends. His thumb gently brushing your pulse. To think you were something fun to do to pass the time stings. There's this lump developing in your throat and a sick feeling in your stomach. You said you forgave him earlier but it doesn’t erase the hurt. Your eyes are starting to sting but you refuse to cry. You push the feelings down and lie to yourself saying you’ll deal with them later. You extricate your fingers from Suguru’s in what you hope feels nonchalantly and pretend to focus on your cell phone. Just staring at the request for an audience with Tengen that you sent to Yaga a minute ago.

You make sure to keep walking not wanting to draw attention to your mood shift. You’re almost all the way up the long hill to campus, the gravel lightly crunching under your feet. Your personal space is breached as Satoru nosily peers over your shoulder to read the text you are looking at. His ridiculous height gives him an easy advantage when it comes to being nosy. He gives a long humming noise that somehow indicates he’s bored. “What’s so interesting about talking to that old geezer?” You aren’t sure if he’s referring to Tengen or Yaga but he clarifies, “It’s so creepy looking. Doesn’t look like a person at all anymore.”

You glance up to see Satoru’s lips pursed in thought. “Satoru, you’ve met them?” You're not sure why you’re surprised. Tengen just doesn’t seem like the most social of beings.

A singular white brow raises at the question before an easy grin graces his mouth. That cocky, self assured look is on his face as he replies teasingly, “Babe, I dunno if you missed the memo. But I’m kinda a big deal around here. Strongest sorcerer in over a century.”

“And he will never let you forget it..” Suguru’s expression is reproachful as he addresses Satoru, “You really need to start showing at least a modicum of respect to-”.

Satoru doesn’t let him finish his sentence, “Boooo! Boring.”

Finally passing under the familiar gates to enter the Jujutsu High’s Campus you feel Tengen’s barrier permit your entry. Before you can comment your phone is vibrating with a call. Seeing Yaga’s name light the device up you quickly answer it at the same moment Satoru is balking for you to not answer it.

The timing is perfect for Yaga to get an earful. Your teacher’s short fuse immediately ignites at the sound of Gojo’s voice and you quickly jerk the phone away from your ear as the man starts yelling into the receiver. “Is that Gojo?! Let me guess Geto’s there too! You think you delinquents can just jump out of a damn window in the middle of my lecture?! Who the hell do you punks think you are? L/N, you tell them they better get their asses back to class or I’m holding them both back this semester!” Cringing back from the receiver you see the boys actually look a little nervous for once. “The sheer audacity that-” Yaga is mid rant when Gojo’s pale hand reaches over and hits the end call button.

The silence is deafening as you gape at the call end time blinking on the screen. The two exchange a guilty look before they make a mad dash back to the campus building. Pushing and tripping each other as they run off down the path.

You can’t help but laugh as you yell after their retreating forms, “Oh, you two are in so much trouble!”

~~

When Yaga calls back it takes you a minute to talk him down. Only after you reassured him the boys were definitely (probably) on their way to class did you get to the actual topic you needed to talk about. “Tengen is currently occupied. I can set something up for when you get back from your mission with Nanami and Yu next week but that’s the best I’ve got.”

You reluctantly agree, already apprehensive enough about the upcoming days without an audience with Tengen on the to do list.

You’re a woman on a mission as you make sure you take the long way back to the dorms so you don’t go by the exercise field where Nanami and Yu are likely practicing. Once you’re sure you’ve slipped inside unseen you make a beeline to the girls bathroom. Fiddling around with the concealer you bought, you're pleased to find it’s close enough to your skin tone to actually do a decent job. The ugly bruises on your neck are barely visible even if you’re looking for it. You are seriously going to have to scold Toji for that one. You can’t be showing up to class with new bruises everyday. At least he could leave them in places you could easily hide. Just before you leave the bathroom you decide to apply the lip gloss that Satoru had picked out as well. It’s a nice brand and it smells delicious. The color is so translucent that it makes your lips look full and soft while not being overly obvious you're wearing it.

The mental plan you’ve created has you wearing your gym clothes; shorts, tank top and a long sleeve jacket. They were generic enough where you didn’t think it would trigger Togi into a sorcerer induced rage. You stutter to a stop at your dorm room door. In front of it on the ground sits a bottle of a sports drink, a water, and a candy bar. You pick the items up carefully before stepping in. A simple piece of paper had been pushed under your door and picking it up just confirmed what you already assumed. Nanami’s blocky but neat handwriting simply stated, “Left a get well snack. Feel better soon.” How was he always so thoughtful and kind. You were going to have to find something you could do for him to show your appreciation. First things first, you need to tag up with a serial killer.

~~

 

Toji Fushiguro has been nonchalantly observing you for the last twenty minutes. He takes everything at his own pace regardless of who he is meeting and when he’s supposed to be there. It’s the plus side to being known as a ruthless killer. People tend to not worry about the details as much.

The area where Shiu had set the meet up at is just crowded enough that it’s child’s play for him to watch you unnoticed. You’ve been sitting on a bench restlessly for a good while now; bare legs crossing and uncrossing. Your doe eyes periodically scanning the crowds for his large form. Your searching gaze only breaking to glance down at your cellphone to check the time or to see if you had any missed calls.

You’re so vulnerable sitting there waiting for him that it’s aggravating. Stupid, naive, little bunny. Wandering into the wolf’s open jaws without a struggle. It would be laughably easy to kill you right now. A bullet between the eyes or a twist of his wrist could snap that pretty neck of yours. It takes no effort at all to imagine you lying on the pavement, limbs spread awkwardly, your blood creating a macabre halo as life fades from those vibrant eyes. Toji doesn’t remember the last time he approached a woman without the express intention of fucking or killing them.

Your tongue slips out to whet your plush lips before pursing them in thought. The action is innocent but he can’t help but think about how they would look stretched around his cock. You’d look so pretty on your knees gagging around his girth as he used you like a human sex toy. He’d even be nice enough to wipe the tears from your eyes before he forced your cunt to stretch beyond its limits.

Fuck. He’s rock hard to the point it’s painful. The throbbing between his legs becoming borderline unbearable. He readjusts his sweatpants, moving the fabric like it’s going to hide anything. His cock isn’t something that’s easy to hide even in his baggy sweatpants. He’s not particularly long but he’s thick enough to make a whore cry. The outline will be clear as day to anyone that’s not blind.

Then again, why does he care if you see it? Each time you’ve met he has seen fear laced with desire in your eyes. Felt your heart rate accelerate as he pinned you against that bathroom counter the first time you met. The way you barely held yourself together while he had you by your neck in that back alley.

Picking up the glass bottle of sake he was nursing he drains the rest before tossing it in the direction of a trash can. He waits until he’s about ten steps away from you before he lets his presence be known. Your head lifts immediately; eyes connecting across the short distance between the two of you. Then you smile. It's not a polite smile, not a pacifying one, it’s a genuine I’m happy to see you smile. Like a man caught between the crosshairs of a rifle he freezes. A wave of uneasiness rolls over him. He feels nauseous.
You grab your bag with what he’s assuming is a weapon and throw it over your shoulder easily. A grin on your face as you jog up to him. That youthful pep in your step, the exuberance, it’s reminiscent of something he had once; a lifetime ago. You’re saying something to him but there’s this loud ringing sound in his head and it’s drowning everything out. He must look off because you are looking up at him with concern. Your smaller hand raises up to rest softly on his bicep.

And In that moment he feels a twinge of something he hasn’t felt in over nine years; fear. Shame boils up from deep inside and the fear turns into aggression.

~~

You aren’t particularly surprised when Toji doesn’t show up at the time Shiu designated. Hell, you’ll be happy if he shows up at all. The area you're in is two stops further from the last place you met. It’s more rural but still fairly populated. It’s more industrial and lower income in nature. Large factories and warehouses dot the landscape. A pachinko parlor nearby has people loitering about; smoking and talking animatedly. There’s a few food stalls that look questionable in cleanliness but the smells coming from them is divine. Advertisements stuck to sheet metal walls for boating races and boxing matches. It’s easy to see why Toji would want to meet here. You wonder if he possibly even lives nearby. The proximity to gambling, cheap housing and food would be alluring.

As you wait, your mind wanders to Megumi and Tsumiki. From the show it’s clear they don’t live with Toji and haven’t for a long time. When Megumi meets Gojo he says he doesn’t even remember what his father looks like. Tsumiki’s mom is also MIA. You can’t help but wonder if Toji had anything to do with her disappearance. The entire situation makes you feel sick to your stomach. You can’t imagine having to live alone at ten and twelve. Someone is clearly paying the bills and ensuring they have food money, but that’s the extent of their nurturing. If this training thing goes well you plan to broach the subject with Toji. See if he’d let you at the very least meet them.

You can’t help but feel excited at the thought of training with the strongest man alive. He was pretty intimidating when you last saw him but you are determined to try and be less of a smart ass this time and more open to learning. You’re deep in thought pursing your lips when Toji’s presence is suddenly there... His aura sparks to life like a torch suddenly lit in the dark. He must have been masking his presence before this moment. Glancing up you see him wearing that skin tight black workout shirt from the anime intro.
The man is gorgeous and absolutely feral looking. His jet black hair is mussed up and the jagged scar on his mouth is so much more brutal looking in person. You can’t help bubbling up with excitement, you grin at him grabbing the case with your kusarigama as you go to join him.

There’s a little bounce in your step as you greet the massive man. You notice he’s wearing baggy sweat pants and- holy fuck is this man hung like a horse. Eyes widening as a thrill shoots down you. Mouth watering and thighs clenching you force yourself to ignore the literal elephant in the room. You have to look up to meet his gaze and even though he’s only an inch or so shorter than Gojo and Geto he inexplicably feels so much bigger. His arms and thighs are massive and his waist is snatched. There may not be a more beautiful specimen of man. Focus. This is about training.

Trying to contain your giddiness you can’t help but happily say, “I’m not going to lie, I thought you might not show.” You had been so busy taking everything in about Toji that you hadn’t really focused on the details. He has the strangest look in his eyes. He’s staring at you in a way that almost seems like he’s seeing through you. There’s this imperceptible twitch of his lip and for a split second he looks terrified. You reach up to touch his arm in concern, “Is everything okay?”

The words barely escape your lips when your flash freeze technique is automatically triggered. Something hostile breached the space around you. Like quick photographs taken in succession, time freezes just long enough for you to see Toji’s hand snake up to grab your wrist. The speed and strength behind the move is easily enough to break your wrist without even trying.

You accelerate your body while slowing everything around you. Your fingers just barely slip between his closing fist. His other hand is spearing forward in a jab that would have ripped through any normal person's torso. Your ability lets you see it coming but your reaction time isn’t anywhere near fast enough to dodge it completely. Twisting away harshly he nicks the side of your abdomen instead of shish kabobing you.

That blow had absolutely meant to kill you. Your rational mind has been forced into standby. There’s no time to process what’s happening right now. That primitive animalistic part of your brain is now in control. You are fighting for your fucking life and only the survival instincts you trained so hard in your domain can keep you alive.

You feel immense air pressure as a kick comes flying towards your head with the power behind it to knock it clean off your shoulders. Releasing all the tension in your lower body you almost ragdoll in order to get down quick enough so the lethal hit passes just above your head. The blow moving so fast that the air whistles and cracks like a whip.

Using your hands for leverage you put all your strength into a kick at Toji’s ankle. It’s an attempt in vain to make him lose balance. He doesn’t even try to dodge the blow and the moment your foot hits him it’s like kicking a brick wall. You hear the crunch of your toes on impact but the adrenaline is so high you can’t feel any pain. His fist slams into the ground breaking up the pavement next to you, dust and bits of gravel flying as he nicks your thigh. There’s a crimson splash of color on your pants. He’s going to kill you. Hand thrashing forward you go for the survival cheap shot. Grasping a handful of small stones made from his last hit you hurl them at his eyes.

The grunting noise he makes in response lets you know you hit the mark and you're running with all your strength down alleyways and looking for a place you can duck into for cover. You may have blinded him for a moment but there’s no way he’s out of whatever sudden deathmatch he initiated.You briefly consider attempting to execute a longer time freeze now that you have a second to focus but the crushing sound of fall sheet metal has you sliding under a damaged warehouse entryway.

Slipping inside, the entire structure is only partially lit from natural light. Massive metal shipping containers are stacked in winding corridors that look more like a maze than a storehouse. Your breath is heaving, mouth watering, lungs on fire. There’s pain starting to bloom in places you didn’t even realize you were hit. Ripping open the bag containing your Kusarigama you clutch the weapon like a lifeline. You can’t keep up this momentum and you feel a wave of vertigo from the blood loss in your thigh. Your reverse curse technique is working to stop the bleeding.

“Bunnnny? Come out, come out, wherever you are.” The tone of voice Toji is using is practically playful. You try to scream at him in response. Tell him he’s a lunatic but your voice cracks and fails. It’s bouncing off the walls and containers masking the direction it’s originating. “Come on bunny I’m not gonna hurt ya. It was just a little fun.” There was nothing fun about what just happened. He can say what he wants but at least three of those blows would have killed you if they connected.

You’re hyperventilating as your body starts to shake uncontrollably from the sudden adrenaline crash. Your back presses into a shipping crate and you sink till you're seated.
“Y-your a fucking psychopath!” the shrieking voice you scream back in doesn’t even sound like you; it’s hysterical and terror filled.

Unlike your inability to pinpoint where he’s located, Toji finds you immediately. When he jumps down from a stack of crates and lands about fifteen feet away you jerk violently in response. His movements are agile and lithe despite his bigger form. He hasn’t even broken a sweat and he has this unhinged grin on his face. He looks like he’s having fun. “I had a feeling there was something special about you.” Toji laughs as he walks slowly over to where you are laying on the ground.

All the damage you sustained over the last five minutes of brutal fighting is making itself known. When he skimmed your middle he broke multiple ribs. Your thigh was sliced open and has only just now stopped bleeding profusely. Almost all your toes on your left foot are broken. You can’t stop the uncontrollable tremors in your legs. You try to hold your weight but just end up crumpling back down.

Toji’s looming right over your form. The shadows cast from his body are covering you in darkness. “I saw it when you caught that card.” He moves within a foot of you then slowly crouches down so he’s at your eye level. He’s not even talking to you at this point. “You flicker out of existence. Not like my uncle or cousin. I can track them even when they are in between frames. You just vanish. No trace of you at all.”

You don’t realize you’ve been crying until he reaches a hand up. Ignoring the way you flinch back, his thumb trails up your cheek gathering the tears. Moving his hand over to his mouth he licks the saltiness off. “Now what to do with you?”

Notes:

Thank you for taking the time to read hope you enjoyed the chapter.

Chapter 47: Desperation & Depression

Notes:

Tw: Depression stuff, light self harm

As someone who has struggled with depression most of my life I tried to portray it as the monster it is. Everyone reacts to depression uniquely. Toji is severely depressed and reactionary. It’s not something that can be fixed overnight.

You had never claimed to be an expert on Jujutsu Kaisen. You enjoyed the show a lot, loved the characters, but that didn’t mean you were going to win some trivia contest on the show. Gege wasn’t exactly the most predictable manga artist to begin with and the further the series went the more it seemed to sacrifice plot for plot twists. Some characters' actions or rather reactions to things were harder to determine than others.

Then there was the no shit what did you think was going to happen, reaction category. As you sit there on the ground staring up at Toji Fushiguro you can only think, No shit, what did you think was going to happen? He’s called the sorcerer killer. His claim to fame is practically murdering Geto and Gojo; and you thought, what? That you guys were going to become buddy buddy and then Toji and you would have a nice sit down heart to heart where you convince him maybe to not go absolutely homicidal on some teenagers? Play stupid games, win stupid prizes.

You stare incredulously as Toji licks your tears off his hand before murmurs;“Now what to do with you?”

Rather than let Toji’s fucked up brain come up with its own conclusion you comment, “You’re a real work of art, you know that? Thanks for the training, you lunatic.”

Toji’s dark blue eyes narrow at your sarcastic tone, but honestly, could it get any worse at this point? He tilts your chin a little higher as he crouches in front of you. “I think you learned a lot during your training today.” There is humor in his expression as he says it. His lip, quirks up slightly where his scar is. His eyes, dancing with amusement in the low lighting.

You hear your teeth grind together as you attempt to stop yourself from saying something you will definitely regret. “Fantastic, I can’t wait to go back to school looking like a train hit me.” You gesture irritably at your leg tremors and sliced thigh.

Toji looks bored and with an eye roll stands and stretches nonchalantly, “Stop whining, you weren’t permanently damaged.”

“No thanks to you..” you mutter out under your breath as you attempt to stand again. This time you’re more successful; and while you're absolutely exhausted, your reverse curse technique and flash freeze ability had kept you alive. Toji is right, you did begrudgingly learn one thing today. You’re not as easy to kill as you used to be. Using the large shipping container behind you, you manage to limp a few paces away from Toji and closer towards what you hope is the exit. You can feel Toji’s eyes on you as you try to walk off your injuries.

“You look pathetic.” The lazy drawl he uses reminds you how utterly unscathed he is from your encounter. It takes all of what’s left of your willpower to not tell him to fuck off. “Don’t be so pissy bunny, you’re fine, shake it off.”

You see the exit of the warehouse ahead of you and limp quickly into the outdoor air. You have never wanted to clock someone so bad in your life. Well, scratch that Naoya Zenin has the most punch-able face in the cast; but Toji is rapidly climbing to that number two slot.

The air is chilly and you reflexively lick your upper lip when you feel a stickiness to it. The taste of iron comes away from it. You have to look like a complete train wreck right now. How in the hell are you going to manage to sneak by all your dorm mates when Geto and Gojo are already on high alert from the marks on your neck (the ones that Toji left as well). You try rubbing your face of any blood as you hobble along back towards the main streets. You had left Toji behind somewhere. He must have decided it was more worth his time to find some booze or hookers than to see if you manage to get on the train safely.

You move into the main walkways that are more crowded with people now that it’s darker out. The neon lights of pachinko parlors and bars buzz in the air. The lower lighting benefits you in that the blood on your legs is obscured more. You reflexively pat down your hair and wipe your upper lip again. The last thing you want to do is attract the attention of the local cops. You had planned to get back on the subway to get back to Jujutsu’s campus but the concerned looks of several passersby quickly have you reconsidering. You could rent a cab..or call Ijichi. Why did the latter feel worse? Ijichi is kind, maybe the idea of him fretting over you is the problem.

You’re back at the square where you and Toji met. He had appeared so suddenly in front of you at the time. The fact that Toji has the ability to make his presence completely invisible to sorcerers, as strong as even Satoru Gojo, is terrifying. You will yourself to calm down and take a few slow breaths. You have been operating on pure adrenaline up until this point. If your mussed up looks hadn’t been what people were leery of, your crazed eyes had probably done it.

It’s as you take this moment to breathe that you feel it. The atmosphere is thick with a sickening, familiar, notably hostile aura. The baby hairs on your arms and back of your neck rise as you break into goosebumps. Your pulse pounding in your ears is so loud that it feels like that’s the only sound there is. A random woman irritated at your sudden stop in the walkway nudges past you. You barely notice the push against you as your eyes rapidly scan the people walking by.

When your eyes finally lock onto his, your stomach feels like it drops to your feet. He’s staring at you from about twenty feet away.
Just a little further down your intended route. A predator waiting in plain sight for you to bumble straight into its waiting maw. Despite the people passing between you, your eyes never leave his. His pupils in a stranger’s brown eyes dilate the moment you see him.

He’s moving towards you, his lips curving up in a smile not unlike how one would look when they greet an old friend upon reunion. You’ve never seen this man in your life. He looks so average, nondescript as the hundreds of other people who pass you everyday. The baseball cap on his head pulled low enough to hide the long stitched scar you knew you’d find beneath it. He had been waiting for you. Waiting patiently for you to make a stupid mistake. Because if nothing else he was a patient man, he had all the time in the world. Was he there when you snuck out earlier today? Only to not strike because Geto and Gojo had been following you. You had made sure to leave alone tonight. Signing your own death certificate in the process.

The fear you had felt when Toji attacked you was intense, but nothing like this roiling terror churning inside you now. As he walks towards you people part like the Red Sea. Some primal instinct in their brain telling them to make a wider berth around him. You want to run or jump through time but you know it’s futile. He would never have shown his hand if he had thought he could lose. Whatever power he had obtained from body hopping this time made him confident enough to face you alone.

“Who the fuck is that?” Toji’s deep voice cleaves through the suffocating atmosphere. Whatever spell you had been under broke the moment Toji had disrupted it. You manage to pull your eyes away from Kenjaku’s and look up at Toji’s intimidating form beside you. His azure eyes flit to your face briefly registering the pure unadulterated terror there. There’s no question as to who you are scared of more. You may have just fought with Toji but your body remembers the casual joy Kenjaku had when he dismantled you.

You move partially behind Toji, his bulky frame obscuring you from Kenjaku’s view. You barely recognize your voice as you plead, “Please don’t let him take me. I’ll do anything you want, just don’t let him take me again.” The fact that you would hide behind him of all people right now is not missed by Toji. Despite having no cursed energy you can feel Toji’s aura snapping and crackling against that of Kenjaku. A silent match of wills as they both size up the competition.

Kenjaku stops his silent approach at the newcomer’s interruption. His smile falters slightly as his easy prey potentially becomes contested. It’s clear Kenjaku knows who Toji is. Being in Tsukumo’s body had given all that man's memories to him. His voice is sickeningly saccharine when he addresses you. “Now don’t be like that y/n. I came all this way just for you. Let’s not be disagreeable.” His tone is so coaxing and calm. It’s like he’s talking to a small child. The familiarity with which he uses your name makes your fingers tighten around Toji’s arm. You regret ever giving him your name when you met in the past. Of course he would remember it.

Toji’s stance is relaxed but there’s this undercurrent of coiled intensity about him. “Looks like she doesn’t want to talk to you.”

Kenjaku doesn't look pleased by Toji’s presence. “How about you hand her over? You’re hired muscle aren’t you? How much?”

“Please please please please.” You don’t even realize when you start whispering, no begging, Toji to not hand you over.

Toji looks down at you briefly before he lazily sizes Kenjaku up. “Mmm, no, I don’t think I will..she’s my client ya see?” Toji’s powerful arm drags you out from behind him. His arm goes around your shoulder possessively as he pulls you against his chest. “And I don’t like to share my toys.” The flood of relief that flows through you is instant the second he pulls you into his muscular chest. You’d be whatever the hell he wants if that makes Kenjaku leave.

Kenjaku’s smile is washed away at the finality in Toji’s tone. He sighs as if this is nothing but a minor inconvenience. “I’d rather not have to kill you, sorcerer killer.”

Toji actually laughs outright at that; he sounds genuinely amused, “I’d like to see you try.”

Ignoring Toji’s challenge Kenjaku calls over to you, “Y/n, the more you prolong the inevitable..” he lets the threat hang in the air. He wants you to fill in the blank, to imagine all the ways he will make you regret ever defying him.

“Get lost.” There is no room for refusal in Toji’s statement. It was the final warning before a clash between titans would unfold.

As quickly as Kenjaku’s aura had overcome you it was over. You could hear the pedestrians walking around you now. Your face is practically buried against his chest; the villain in this chapter quickly becomes a reluctant hero. The older man is staring into the moving crowds where Kenjaku had been standing only moments before. Toji’s scarred mouth warps into a frown. “You wanna tell me who the hell that was?” His tone is gruff but not unkind.

You don’t want to move. You feel safe pressed against Toji’s warm body. Even if he had beaten you senseless less than an hour earlier. Whatever Kenjaku’s new abilities are now he clearly felt like he was at a disadvantage in an impromptu fight.

Even with Kenjaku’s presence gone your legs feel weak and your body is shaken. Seeing you aren’t about to respond or let him go, Toji grunts. “Pull yourself together bunny. The creep sorcerer is gone. Shoulda killed him just for coming around my turf.” He mumbles the last sentence more to himself than you. “Let’s go.” When he starts to walk you are dragged alongside him.

He had been here. Kenjaku had been here. You knew he would appear before you at some point but you hadn’t expected it to be so soon. You don’t know where Toji is leading you and frankly you don’t care. He may very well be one of the only people on this timeline who could kill Kenjaku; if he wanted to.

You’re shocked to your senses by the unpleasant smell of a trashed motel room. Toji flicks the light on once you are inside what you assume is his current place of residence The bulb above you just flickers briefly before dying. “Piece of shit place.” he grumbles before moving to a nearby mini fridge and pulling out a beer. He turns on a standing lamp that’s by a beat up couch. All the light does is show you everything that’s wrong around you in an unflattering light. Empty takeout food containers and beer bottles litter almost every surface. An old half eaten pizza and a pile of dirty clothes nearby is partly responsible for the rancid odor when you walk in the door. It takes all your willpower to not plug your nose.

He looks a little lost as he looks around himself. The smell and disarray are more familiar to him than not. You can tell a depression cave when you see one. This is the physical manifestation of the pain he’s burying. He gives you a challenging look, as if daring you to say something. You school your features and try to find something positive to comment on. There’s nothing. It doesn’t matter, he saved your life. “Thank you. For not letting him..take me.”

Toji moves to sit on the arm of his sofa, his arms crossing over his chest, “You wanna elaborate on that?” Despite it being posed as a question it didn’t really feel like one. You clench and unclench your fists repeatedly as you try and decide what’s okay to tell him. You’re so tired of lying all the time. You open your mouth to speak but he rushes forward intentionally interrupting you. “Forget it. I don’t care. Better to keep business and personal lives separate.” You visibly deflate at that as he stands and goes to a pile of clothes and fishes around for a leather jacket that has seen better days. He sniffs it and shrugs before putting it on, “I’m going out. Go take a shower or something you look like shit. I don’t care what you do here, just lock the door behind you when you leave.”

Just like that he’s out the door and into the night. You stand uncomfortably in the disgusting room. Looking around overwhelmed by the sheer chaos and filth. You really didn’t want to see the bathroom but if you look even half as bad as you feel then you can’t show back up at school like this. You navigate the cesspit and find a small bathroom. It’s not great, but it could be worse. It’s clear Toji hasn’t cleaned the place since he moved in here. Part of you is relieved that Megumi and Tsumiki are living on their own in the suburbs rather than being exposed to this toxic lifestyle. Sometimes not having a dad at all was better than having a neglectful one. Or are those two one in the same?

You lock the bathroom door out of habit before you strip down; even knowing no lock on the planet could restrain Toji Fushiguro. Once undressed you find yourself staring at your reflection uncomprehendingly. You barely resemble the girl who excitedly dressed up this afternoon to go meet Toji. Despite managing to heal all your major injuries, your toes are all black and blue and the scar left behind on your thigh is a little jarring. Before getting in the shower your eyes catch on the scar Kenjaku had given you down your arm in the past. Well, technically you had given it to yourself at his behest.

You’re relieved when at the very least there is hot water in this dump. You scrub yourself vigorously, your mind occupied not with the beat down you got from Toji but the near miss with Kenjaku. You keep trying to push him from your mind but it only makes his return that much stronger moments later. How can you walk alone again without wondering if he’s skulking around every corner? You pull your hair at the roots, the pain temporarily clearing your head.

You feel numb by the time you get out of the scalding water. Finding a clean towel is an issue; as well as, well, finding a clean anything. You put on your dirty tank top and shorts reluctantly. Seeing as they are cleaner than anything else in here. When you step out of the bathroom again that smell assaults you. The fact that Toji lives like this makes you feel for him. You don’t want to excuse him for his lack of cleanliness, he’s a grown man, but you know depression when you see it. You know his backstory and he’s not a good person. That much you know for certain. Hell, he just murdered Ino’s grandpa in cold blood. But seeing how he lives like he’s punishing himself. Like he doesn’t deserve a clean space. Or have the willingness to even try. It makes your chest hurt. Sometimes when people are at their lowest they need a little push up from the bottom to help them feel like things aren't completely hopeless. Besides, he didn’t have to protect you from Kenjaku.

You’re exhausted, but you find yourself picking up all the spoiled food containers and empty beer bottles and tossing them into trash bags you found. There are no dishes to clean which makes it a little easier than everything first appeared. After a brief intermission, where you screamed and stood on the sofa as a large bug crawled out of a takeout box, you managed to lug all six bags of trash out. You can’t help but feel accomplished when you walk back in the room and the smell is markedly better. You consider leaving now but the piles of laundry are putting a kink in your plan. In hindsight you should have started a load of wash before cleaning but once you have the first load going there’s never a shortage of other things to do. You get happier as you progress. It feels good to do something kind for someone else without anticipating anything in return. You find yourself doing smaller things that make a big difference like stripping the sheets off his bed and changing the kitchen lightbulb.

It’s almost three am when you finish the last bit of laundry. After lugging it back upstairs from the laundry room you decide to put it away in the dresser in his room. This is the last thing you’re going to do before you leave. You really don’t want him to get home while you’re still here. He doesn’t seem like the type to be overtly grateful and you’d prefer to not have an awkward chat. Opening the bottom drawer to put the last of his folded clothes you’re surprised to see a shoebox inside taking up the majority of the drawer. When you move it without thinking much of the item the lid shifts and the contents are partially shown.

There aren't any shoes inside. You know you shouldn’t but a picture of who you are assuming is Megumi’s mom is staring up at you. After debating for a moment you shift the lid to the side so you can see the picture better. It’s her funerary portrait still in the dark frame. It’s the one usually used in a home shrine. She looks like she’s laughing, her dark eyes sparkling at something the person holding the camera said. You lift it out of the box and below it are several loose photographs. Mama Guro holding baby Megumi in the hospital right after he was born. Toji sitting with a very young Megumi on his lap. The three of them at what looks like Megumi’s first birthday. Your chest hurts as you look at the photos. There are several that look like they were taken more recently. Each one a candid shot of Megumi walking to school unaware he is being photographed. His little face is so serious in all the shots. Tsumiki holding his hand in several.

You need to put this stuff back before Toji get’s home. Lifting the box to return it there’s the sound of something loose and metallic rolling inside. A quick look inside shows a gold wedding band sitting at the bottom.

There’s the slam of a heavy door in the front of the house and you quickly shove the memory box back where you found it. You definitely overstayed much longer than originally intended. Shoving the last pieces of clothing into the drawer you nervously walk to leave the bedroom. You hadn’t done it for his thanks nor wanted to be here when he arrived.

Just before you get to it the bedroom door slams open harshly. It hits the wall hard enough for the doorknob to dent the drywall. Toji is drunk beyond reason as he stares at you incredulously, “What did you do?” His voice is a little hoarse but his tone sounds lost.

You try to smile, “I did it as a thank you, for protecting me fro-.”

Toji isn’t even listening as he looks at the bed made up with clean sheets and the lack of trash on the floor, “You touched my shit.”

You’re a little taken aback at his accusatory tone. Trying to take on a light hearted atmosphere you joke, “Well you did say do whatever I want.”

You barely see him move before Toji is up in your face; your back hitting the wall. One of his massive hands slams the wall next to your head as he lowers himself so he’s looking right in your eyes. “You think you can just come in here and meddle in my life?” The smell of alcohol is so strong you turn your face away.

“I-I just wanted to do something nice-.”

There’s a loud slam as drywall flies around you. His fist slamming into the wall again. “Listen to me.” His free hand grabs your chin and forces you to look into his manic eyes. “You mean nothing to me. We are. not. friends. We’re not partners. We’re not even teacher and student. You are a paycheck, nothing more.” At his last words Toji looks ill; he rapidly turns away from you ducking into the bathroom where he starts to vomit.

You don’t stay to check on him. Grabbing your wallet and keys off his now clean countertops you shove them in your pockets before running out his front door. Your hands are shaking as you hit the buttons on your phone as you take the stairs down to the first floor. The trains are all closed for the night and you doubt this area is large enough to have cabs waiting to pick people up at 4AM. There is one person who has never let you down no matter the circumstances. You swallow hard trying to keep your emotions in check as a deep groggy voice answers on the other end of the line, “Y/n? Is everything alright?”

The concern in his voice is clear despite the early morning rasp. You make it to the bottom of the stairs and all you can think of is Kenjaku might be somewhere nearby. “Nanami, can you come pick me up?”

Notes:

Life has been. A lot lately. Let me know what you thought of the chapter? Please be kind. Love you all.